Observations on a journy to Naples wherein the frauds of romish monks and priests are farther discover'd / by the author of a late book entituled The frauds of romish monks and priests.
         Gabin, Antonio, fl. 1726.
      
       
         
           1691
        
      
       Approx. 517 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 177 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A42517
         Wing G393
         ESTC R25455
         08963323
         ocm 08963323
         42118
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A42517)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 42118)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1285:3)
      
       
         
           
             Observations on a journy to Naples wherein the frauds of romish monks and priests are farther discover'd / by the author of a late book entituled The frauds of romish monks and priests.
             Gabin, Antonio, fl. 1726.
          
           [22], 325.
           
             Printed by Samuel Roycroft for Robert Clavell,
             London :
             1691.
          
           
             Dedication signed: G. d'E.
             Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
           Naples (Italy) -- Description and travel.
        
      
    
     
        2007-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-01 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-11 John Pas
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-11 John Pas
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           OBSERVATIONS
           ON
           A
           JOURNY
           TO
           NAPLES
           .
        
         
           WHEREIN
           The
           FRAUDS
           of
           Romish
           Monks
           and
           Priests
           are
           farther
           Discover'd
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           Author
           of
           a
           late
           Book
           ,
           Entituled
           ,
           
             The
             Frauds
             of
             Romish
             Monks
             and
             Priests
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Samuel
             Roycroft
          
           ,
           for
           
             Robert
             Clavell
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Peacock
           at
           the
           West-end
           of
           S.
           
             Pauls
             .
             1691.
          
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           Most
           Reverend
           Father
           in
           God
           ,
           JOHN
           ,
           Lord
           Archbishop
           of
           CANTERBURY
           ;
           Primate
           and
           Metropolitan
           of
           ALL
           ENGLAND
           ;
           And
           One
           of
           Their
           Majesties
           most
           Honourable
           Privy
           Council
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           IT
           has
           been
           none
           of
           the
           least
           Artifices
           of
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           to
           recommend
           their
           Religion
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           by
           denying
           a
           great
           part
           of
           those
           Abuses
           which
           the
           Protestants
           have
           charged
           upon
           it
           ;
           
           and
           ascribing
           that
           to
           the
           meer
           Invention
           of
           their
           Adversaries
           ,
           which
           at
           the
           same
           time
           all
           ,
           who
           have
           ever
           lived
           in
           those
           Countries
           in
           which
           Popery
           prevails
           ,
           cannot
           but
           know
           ,
           is
           every
           Day
           practised
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           sufficiently
           sensible
           how
           little
           need
           there
           is
           for
           Me
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           in
           Answer
           to
           this
           Pretence
           ,
           which
           has
           been
           so
           fully
           and
           solidly
           Confuted
           in
           so
           many
           Learned
           Discourses
           as
           the
           late
           Times
           produc'd
           upon
           this
           very
           Argument
           :
           And
           which
           ought
           to
           make
           them
           for
           ever
           ashamed
           of
           such
           Expositions
           and
           Representations
           of
           their
           Doctrin
           ,
           as
           shew
           rather
           what
           the
           Authors
           of
           them
           would
           have
           their
           Religion
           thought
           to
           be
           ,
           than
           what
           indeed
           it
           is
           .
           But
           yet
           having
           had
           some
           Opportunities
           by
           my
           long
           Conversation
           among
           them
           ,
           to
           Observe
           more
           ,
           and
           penetrate
           farther
           into
           their
           Mysteries
           ,
           
           than
           Those
           who
           have
           been
           always
           Strangers
           to
           their
           Communion
           can
           well
           be
           supposed
           to
           have
           done
           ;
           I
           thought
           it
           might
           not
           be
           altogether
           Vseless
           to
           Communicate
           my
           Reflections
           to
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           shew
           what
           Popery
           is
           not
           in
           the
           smooth
           Descriptions
           of
           Designing
           Men
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Open
           Practice
           and
           Profession
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           those
           Countries
           where
           they
           Act
           without
           Disguise
           ,
           and
           look
           upon
           themselves
           to
           be
           the
           truest
           and
           most
           Zealous
           Observers
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           ,
           My
           Lord
           ,
           was
           my
           Design
           in
           Publishing
           the
           following
           Discourses
           :
           And
           it
           is
           this
           that
           emboldens
           me
           with
           all
           Humility
           to
           present
           them
           to
           Your
           Grace
           ,
           who
           is
           so
           great
           a
           Judge
           ,
           and
           so
           proper
           a
           Patron
           of
           such
           an
           Undertaking
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           ,
           My
           Lord
           ,
           Your
           Honour
           to
           Govern
           a
           Church
           ,
           than
           which
           none
           has
           
           ever
           approved
           it self
           more
           firm
           to
           the
           
             Protestant
             Interest
          
           ;
           or
           better
           deserved
           to
           be
           esteem'd
           ,
           what
           by
           all
           Vnderstanding
           Men
           it
           is
           allow'd
           to
           be
           ,
           the
           strongest
           Bulwark
           against
           Popery
           .
           But
           it
           is
           much
           more
           ,
           so
           to
           have
           been
           thought
           worthy
           of
           such
           a
           Station
           ,
           by
           Princes
           so
           Wise
           and
           Discerning
           ,
           and
           so
           affectionately
           concern'd
           for
           the
           Churches
           Good.
           And
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           wondred
           ,
           if
           all
           Men
           desire
           his
           Patronage
           ,
           whose
           Vertues
           are
           no
           less
           Illustrious
           than
           His
           Character
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           My
           Lord
           ,
           this
           was
           not
           all
           the
           Reason
           I
           had
           ,
           for
           desiring
           to
           prefix
           so
           
             Great
             a
             Name
          
           to
           my
           Present
           Vndertaking
           .
           I
           am
           well
           aware
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           following
           Relations
           many
           things
           will
           occur
           which
           may
           perhaps
           appear
           a
           little
           Strange
           to
           the
           
             Vulgar
             Reader
          
           ,
           and
           will
           hardly
           gain
           Credit
           with
           those
           who
           do
           not
           know
           how
           great
           the
           Extravagances
           of
           
           Those
           of
           the
           
             Other
             Communion
          
           are
           ,
           when
           they
           act
           freely
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           true
           Principles
           and
           Genius
           of
           their
           Religion
           .
           And
           Travellers
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Poets
           ,
           are
           commonly
           look'd
           upon
           to
           be
           
             priviledg'd
             Persons
          
           ;
           whose
           business
           it
           is
           to
           set
           off
           their
           Stories
           to
           the
           best
           advantage
           ,
           and
           especially
           when
           they
           write
           to
           such
           as
           they
           think
           are
           not
           able
           to
           confute
           their
           Pretences
           .
           But
           I
           hope
           when
           it
           shall
           be
           consider'd
           to
           whom
           I
           have
           adventur'd
           to
           present
           these
           Discourses
           ,
           no
           man
           will
           after
           that
           presume
           to
           Question
           the
           fidelity
           of
           them
           ;
           Or
           think
           I
           should
           have
           durst
           to
           intitule
           your
           Grace
           to
           any
           thing
           that
           I
           was
           not
           sure
           would
           bear
           the
           strictest
           Examination
           .
        
         
           May
           it
           therefore
           please
           your
           Grace
           who
           have
           so
           often
           and
           Gloriously
           triumph'd
           over
           the
           Errors
           of
           the
           
           Church
           of
           Rome
           in
           your
           own
           Writings
           ,
           now
           to
           give
           a
           new
           force
           ,
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           your
           Name
           ,
           to
           what
           is
           here
           produc'd
           against
           them
           .
           A
           Name
           as
           Venerable
           to
           all
           true
           lovers
           of
           their
           Country
           and
           Religion
           ,
           as
           Terrible
           to
           Those
           who
           bear
           a
           secret
           Enmity
           to
           Either
           ;
           and
           know
           both
           how
           well
           Able
           your
           Grace
           is
           ,
           and
           how
           Vigorous
           they
           have
           reason
           to
           fear
           you
           will
           be
           ,
           to
           discover
           and
           defeat
           their
           designs
           against
           both
           .
           And
           may
           that
           God
           ,
           who
           has
           been
           pleased
           to
           raise
           up
           so
           great
           a
           support
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           at
           a
           time
           when
           it
           never
           more
           stood
           in
           need
           of
           the
           
             Wisest
             Conduct
          
           ,
           long
           continue
           to
           render
           you
           a
           
             Publick
             Blessing
          
           to
           it
           :
           And
           when
           you
           shall
           late
           have
           finished
           your
           Course
           with
           Honour
           here
           on
           Earth
           ,
           translate
           you
           to
           a
           more
           
             Exceeding
             and
             Eternal
             weight
             of
             
             Glory
             in
             Heaven
             ,
          
           Which
           is
           the
           most
           sincere
           and
           ardent
           Vow
           of
           Him
           who
           with
           all
           possible
           Duty
           will
           always
           remain
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           Your
           Graces
           Most
           Humble
           and
           most
           Obedient
           Servant
           
             G.
             d'
             E
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           WHen
           I
           Publish'd
           my
           LETTERS
           the
           last
           Year
           ,
           concerning
           
             The
             Frauds
             of
             Romish
             Monks
             and
             Priests
          
           ;
           I
           was
           in
           some
           measure
           resolved
           not
           to
           have
           troubled
           the
           World
           with
           any
           more
           of
           these
           kind
           of
           Writings
           :
           And
           could
           have
           been
           very
           well
           contented
           to
           have
           given
           thereby
           a
           fair
           Occasion
           to
           those
           of
           that
           Religion
           to
           commend
           my
           Moderation
           .
           But
           my
           former
           Discourses
           having
           met
           with
           a
           reception
           beyond
           what
           I
           durst
           have
           promised
           my self
           ;
           and
           several
           of
           my
           Friends
           ,
           for
           whom
           I
           have
           a
           very
           just
           Esteem
           ,
           flattering
           me
           ,
           That
           it
           would
           not
           be
           altogether
           useless
           for
           me
           to
           suffer
           the
           rest
           of
           my
           Observations
           to
           see
           the
           light
           :
           I
           thought
           I
           could
           not
           do
           better
           than
           in
           following
           their
           Advice
           ;
           and
           that
           I
           ought
           rather
           by
           this
           means
           to
           testifie
           my
           Zeal
           for
           the
           
             Reform'd
             Religion
          
           ,
           than
           to
           gratifie
           the
           Humors
           of
           the
           
             Contrary
             Party
          
           ,
           by
           refusing
           
           their
           Desires
           .
           I
           do
           not
           think
           ,
           that
           in
           any
           thing
           of
           this
           I
           can
           justly
           be
           charged
           to
           have
           exceeded
           the
           
             Bounds
             of
             Charity
          
           ;
           seeing
           I
           am
           sure
           I
           have
           kept
           my self
           with
           great
           exactness
           ,
           within
           those
           of
           Truth
           :
           And
           upon
           all
           Occasions
           chosen
           rather
           to
           say
           
             too
             little
          
           ,
           than
           
             too
             much
          
           .
        
         
           Having
           said
           thus
           much
           concerning
           the
           Occasion
           of
           my
           Publishing
           the
           following
           Treatise
           ,
           I
           must
           in
           the
           next
           place
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           stop
           so
           long
           as
           while
           I
           take
           notice
           of
           an
           Objection
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           told
           has
           been
           made
           against
           my
           
             former
             Book
          
           .
           In
           my
           VIIIth
           LETTER
           ,
           
             pag.
             398.
          
           of
           the
           first
           and
           
             second
             Editions
          
           ,
           I
           related
           a
           singular
           Instance
           of
           the
           liberties
           which
           the
           Monks
           in
           Italy
           allow
           themselves
           in
           their
           Intriegues
           with
           Ladies
           .
           There
           is
           it
           seems
           a
           certain
           Gentleman
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           who
           having
           an
           extraordinary
           Zeal
           for
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           to
           render
           some
           service
           to
           those
           of
           the
           
             Other
             Religion
          
           ,
           has
           been
           willing
           to
           take
           upon
           himself
           the
           scandalous
           Adventure
           which
           is
           there
           recounted
           .
           He
           pretends
           that
           it
           hapned
           whilst
           he
           was
           at
           Venice
           ,
           and
           that
           himself
           was
           the
           very
           Person
           concern'd
           in
           it
           .
           And
           from
           thence
           would
           have
           it
           thought
           ,
           that
           I
           
           take
           up
           the
           stories
           of
           the
           Vices
           and
           Extravagances
           of
           Lay-men
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           upon
           the
           Priests
           and
           Monks
           of
           the
           
             Romish
             Church
          
           ,
           only
           to
           render
           them
           thereby
           the
           more
           Odious
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           my
           design
           to
           rob
           this
           Gentleman
           of
           the
           Honour
           of
           such
           a
           Rencounter
           .
           But
           I
           must
           needs
           intreat
           the
           Reader
           to
           remember
           what
           I
           have
           before
           Remark'd
           in
           several
           places
           of
           those
           Letters
           ,
           that
           the
           Stories
           I
           tell
           ,
           are
           no
           extraordinary
           Events
           ,
           but
           things
           that
           happen
           frequently
           and
           ordinarily
           in
           those
           Countries
           ,
           where
           Popery
           reigns
           in
           its
           full
           liberty
           .
           And
           therefore
           that
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           inferr'd
           ,
           that
           because
           such
           an
           Adventure
           hapned
           to
           this
           Gentleman
           ,
           therefore
           it
           did
           not
           also
           happen
           to
           the
           Monk
           of
           whom
           I
           there
           speak
           .
           This
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           that
           the
           Monk
           boasted
           of
           it
           to
           me
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           going
           to
           say
           Mass
           ;
           and
           if
           occasion
           were
           ,
           I
           could
           tell
           above
           VII
           or
           VIII
           Stories
           more
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           ;
           but
           that
           I
           fear
           I
           should
           tire
           out
           my
           Reader
           with
           so
           many
           Relations
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             THE
             CONTENTS
             OF
             THE
             OBSERVATIONS
             ON
             THE
             First
             Days
             Journy
             .
          
           
             
               IT
               is
               Discours'd
               of
               Italian
               Learning
               ;
               and
               first
               ,
               Of
               the
               Ignorance
               of
               the
               Popes
               ,
               Cardinals
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Abbots
               ,
               Priests
               and
               Monks
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               in
               Matters
               of
               Religion
               .
               
                 Pag.
                 2
              
            
             
               Vain
               Distinction
               of
               Faith
               of
               Understanding
               ,
               and
               of
               Faith
               of
               the
               Will
               ;
               and
               to
               what
               Trick
               it
               serveth
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 .
                 6
              
            
             
               How
               Studies
               are
               conducted
               in
               
                 Italy
                 .
                 13
              
            
             
               Studies
               ,
               how
               ordered
               and
               spoiled
               by
               the
               Jesuits
               .
               14
            
             
               With
               what
               Impudence
               the
               Jesuits
               boast
               themselves
               ,
               to
               Teach
               Youth
               
                 gratis
                 .
                 18
              
            
             
               Studies
               ,
               how
               managed
               in
               the
               Italian
               Universities
               .
               20
            
             
               Four
               Reasons
               ,
               why
               a
               man
               cannot
               become
               truly
               Learned
               there
               .
               21
            
             
               
               Their
               pitiful
               Method
               of
               Argumenting
               and
               Defending
               Theses
               .
               25
            
             
               Story
               of
               an
               Ass
               ,
               that
               took
               his
               Doctors
               Degree
               at
               
                 Padua
                 .
                 26
              
            
             
               Encomiums
               given
               by
               some
               Travellers
               to
               Learned
               Men
               of
               Italy
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               understood
               with
               restriction
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               two
               Reasons
               .
               29
            
             
               Art
               of
               being
               esteemed
               Learned
               at
               a
               cheap
               Rate
               ,
               practised
               by
               most
               of
               the
               Italians
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               it
               doth
               consist
               .
               30
            
             
               Hebrew
               and
               Greek
               
                 not
                 encouraged
                 in
              
               Italy
               .
               32
            
             
               Method
               for
               Studies
               in
               Convents
               and
               Religious
               Houses
               .
               34
            
             
               First
               ,
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               .
               35
            
             
               They
               make
               ,
               in
               their
               Colleges
               ,
               a
               Trial
               of
               Spirits
               ;
               and
               what
               Qualities
               are
               required
               for
               to
               be
               receiv'd
               a
               Jesuist
               .
               36
               ,
               37
            
             
               How
               ridiculous
               in
               their
               Latin.
               38
            
             
               They
               change
               their
               Philosophy
               and
               Divinity
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Times
               .
               41
            
             
               They
               follow
               
               Molina's
               Doctrin
               no
               better
               ,
               than
               that
               of
               the
               Pelagians
               and
               
                 Semi-Pelagians
                 .
                 43
              
            
             
               Mental
               Restrictions
               introduc'd
               by
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               to
               cover
               Lies
               .
               49
            
             
               Their
               pitiful
               Arguments
               against
               Protestants
               .
               51
            
             
               Manner
               of
               Studies
               of
               some
               Religious
               Orders
               amongst
               the
               Papists
               .
               53
            
             
               Of
               Thomists
               and
               Scotists
               .
               54
            
             
               What
               sort
               of
               a
               Man
               was
               
                 Thomas
                 Aquinas
              
               ,
               Head
               of
               that
               Party
               call'd
               Thomists
               :
               How
               much
               abstracted
               and
               hypocondriacal
               he
               was
               .
               58
            
             
               He
               is
               oblig'd
               to
               pretend
               Crucifix-Speeches
               ,
               to
               confirm
               
               his
               Doctrin
               concerning
               Transubstantiation
               57
            
             
               What
               sort
               of
               a
               Man
               was
               
                 John
                 Duns
                 Scotus
              
               ,
               Head
               of
               the
               Scotists
               :
               He
               affects
               to
               contradict
               
                 Thomas
                 Aquinas
              
               in
               every
               thing
               .
               61
            
             
               The
               Popes
               dare
               not
               declare
               more
               for
               one
               of
               these
               two
               Parties
               ,
               Thomists
               and
               Scotists
               ,
               than
               for
               the
               other
               .
               62
            
             
               A
               Dominican
               Fryer
               disappointed
               in
               a
               Publick
               .
               Dispute
               ,
               gives
               his
               Answers
               all
               wrong
               .
               64
            
             
               Monks
               in
               Italy
               learn
               to
               Dance
               ,
               to
               Fence
               ,
               and
               to
               Ride
               the
               Great
               Horse
               ;
               and
               why
               .
               66
            
             
               Studies
               of
               Secular
               Priests
               in
               
                 Italy
                 .
                 68
              
            
             
               Why
               Learning
               is
               generally
               so
               much
               discourag'd
               in
               those
               Countries
               .
               70
            
          
        
         
           
             Second
             Day
             .
          
           
             
               BAptism
               of
               Bells
               ;
               Description
               of
               that
               Superstitious
               Ceremony
               .
               72
            
             
               The
               Belief
               of
               Papists
               concerning
               them
               .
               78
            
             
               Pleasant
               Story
               of
               the
               Bell
               of
               S.
               Proculo
               ,
               at
               
                 Bononia
                 .
                 77
              
            
             
               Infamous
               Covetousness
               of
               Priests
               in
               Ringing
               their
               Bells
               ,
               and
               the
               use
               they
               make
               of
               the
               false
               Doctrin
               they
               spread
               about
               them
               .
               80
            
             
               Wonderful
               virtue
               of
               a
               Little
               Bell
               of
               the
               Capucins
               at
               
                 Venice
                 .
                 81
              
            
             
               The
               Devil
               takes
               possession
               of
               a
               Bell
               ,
               and
               Rings
               it
               himself
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               Blessing
               of
               Beasts
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               with
               Holy-Water
               .
               85
            
             
               
               Exorcism
               of
               Rats
               ,
               Caterpillars
               ,
               and
               Flies
               ,
               &c.
               86
            
             
               How
               vain
               and
               ineffectual
               they
               are
               ,
               by
               several
               Examples
               .
               88
            
             
               The
               Chapel
               of
               S.
               
                 Thomas
                 Aquinas
              
               at
               
                 Fossa
                 Nova
              
               :
               The
               Abuse
               which
               is
               made
               of
               several
               Bones
               there
               .
               91
            
             
               Of
               the
               Catacombes
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Bones
               found
               there
               .
               92
            
             
               Ill
               use
               made
               of
               those
               Bones
               ,
               by
               the
               Popes
               .
               94
            
             
               Jaw-Bone
               of
               a
               Beast
               made
               use
               of
               for
               a
               Relick
               at
               Vandosme
               in
               
                 France
                 .
                 96
              
            
             
               Worship
               of
               Latria
               given
               to
               the
               Holy-Tear
               at
               Vandosme
               ,
               and
               the
               Falshood
               of
               this
               Relick
               .
               97
            
             
               Frightful
               History
               of
               two
               Famous
               Highway-Men
               adored
               as
               Saints
               in
               S.
               
               Martin's
               time
               .
               98
            
             
               What
               kind
               of
               a
               Saint
               S.
               Vicar
               was
               .
               100
            
             
               Mendicant
               Fryers
               chief
               Distributers
               of
               false
               Relicks
               .
               101
            
             
               They
               pay
               their
               Hosts
               with
               them
               .
               102
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
              
               Agnus
               Dei.
               105
            
             
               Of
               S.
               Margarets
               Girdle
               for
               Big-bellied
               Women
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               A
               Priest
               burneth
               a
               Crucifix
               ,
               for
               fear
               it
               should
               be
               Profaned
               .
               110
            
             
               Sad
               Accidents
               which
               do
               happen
               to
               the
               Holy
               Host
               ;
               with
               some
               Examples
               of
               my
               own
               Experience
               .
               111
            
             
               Frightful
               sight
               at
               Maladurne
               ,
               in
               Germany
               ,
               hapned
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               115
            
             
               Description
               of
               a
               ridiculous
               and
               merry
               Pilgrimage
               thither
               .
               117
            
             
               No
               Hereticks
               admitted
               there
               .
               124
            
             
               Some
               Protestants
               were
               ill
               Treated
               by
               the
               Pilgrims
               of
               
                 Maladurne
                 .
                 125
              
            
             
               
               Continuation
               of
               the
               Holy
               Exercises
               of
               these
               Pilgrims
               .
               127
            
          
        
         
           
             Third
             Day
             .
          
           
             
               SAd
               Spectacle
               of
               a
               Nun
               ,
               who
               had
               made
               her
               Escape
               from
               a
               Convent
               .
               135
            
             
               Of
               the
               Nuns
               of
               
                 Italy
                 .
                 137
              
            
             
               Of
               the
               young
               Gentlewomen-Boarders
               in
               Religious
               Houses
               .
               138
            
             
               How
               enticed
               to
               become
               Nuns
               .
               139
            
             
               Some
               are
               very
               cruelly
               and
               unnaturally
               forc'd
               to
               become
               Nuns
               .
               140
            
             
               Ceremonies
               which
               do
               precede
               the
               taking
               the
               Religious
               Habit.
               141
            
             
               Ceremonies
               of
               their
               taking
               the
               Habit.
               142
            
             
               Nuns
               have
               great
               Pensions
               from
               their
               Parents
               .
               144
            
             
               To
               what
               use
               they
               employ
               these
               Monies
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Convents
               of
               Nuns
               are
               Discharges
               of
               Families
               .
               145
            
             
               How
               Nuns
               do
               employ
               their
               time
               .
               146
            
             
               They
               are
               the
               best
               Confectioners
               and
               Pastry-Cooks
               in
               
                 Italy
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               A
               Spirit
               of
               Impudence
               ,
               Effrontery
               ,
               and
               Impiety
               reigns
               in
               the
               Cloisters
               of
               Nuns
               .
               147
            
             
               The
               Bishops
               do
               prohibit
               to
               go
               and
               speak
               with
               Nuns
               .
               148
            
             
               Copy
               of
               a
               Licence
               for
               celebrating
               Mass
               in
               Convents
               of
               Nuns
               .
               150
            
             
               Nuns
               great
               Contrivers
               and
               Carriers
               on
               of
               Intriegues
               .
               154
            
             
               Subtil
               Intriegue
               of
               a
               Nun
               at
               
                 Milan
                 .
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               Story
               of
               a
               Gentleman
               poysond
               by
               a
               Nun.
               156
            
             
               
               Reasons
               why
               Nuns
               are
               of
               so
               Devilish
               a
               Spirit
               .
               158
            
             
               A
               Dominican
               Nun
               very
               barbarously
               Treated
               at
               Milan
               ,
               for
               having
               endeavoured
               to
               prove
               her
               Profession
               void
               .
               159
            
             
               Wantonness
               of
               Nuns
               in
               their
               Dresses
               .
               165
            
             
               They
               are
               very
               partial
               in
               their
               Humors
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Their
               Impiety
               and
               Lasciviousness
               in
               their
               Songs
               ,
               even
               at
               Church
               .
               167
            
             
               Nuns
               Court
               the
               Men
               ,
               and
               run
               mad
               for
               them
               .
               168
            
             
               How
               Devilish
               in
               their
               Amorous
               Contrivances
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Infamous
               Instance
               of
               it
               amongst
               the
               Nuns
               of
               Bresse
               in
               
                 Italy
                 .
                 169
              
            
             
               Nuns
               are
               under
               two
               sorts
               of
               Government
               .
               173
            
             
               Of
               the
               Nuns
               of
               Fontevrault
               in
               
                 France
                 .
                 175
              
            
             
               Institution
               of
               this
               Order
               :
               The
               Nuns
               command
               the
               Men.
               176
            
             
               Description
               of
               the
               Abby
               of
               
                 Fontevrault
                 .
                 177
              
            
             
               The
               Jesuits
               were
               once
               in
               great
               Authority
               at
               Fontevrault
               ;
               but
               afterwards
               were
               very
               ignominiously
               droven
               out
               ,
               as
               they
               deserv'd
               .
               181
            
             
               Shameful
               Trials
               which
               these
               Nuns
               make
               of
               the
               Monks
               ,
               that
               live
               under
               their
               Obedience
               .
               185
            
             
               They
               have
               all
               publick
               Exercises
               of
               Learning
               of
               their
               Monks
               ,
               performed
               in
               their
               presence
               .
               186
            
             
               What
               were
               the
               Religious
               Communities
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               .
               189
            
             
               Monks
               in
               France
               ashamed
               of
               their
               Names
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Excesses
               of
               Bigotry
               in
               some
               Nuns
               .
               190
            
             
               The
               Church
               of
               Englands
               Wisdom
               in
               suppressing
               Monasteries
               .
               193
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Fourth
             Day
             .
          
           
             
               GReat
               Superstition
               of
               the
               People
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Naples
               ,
               towards
               their
               Priests
               .
               195
            
             
               Priests
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               are
               call'd
               by
               every
               one
               ,
               
                 Christ's
                 Knights
                 .
                 196
              
            
             
               Distinction
               which
               the
               Venetians
               make
               of
               the
               Priests
               .
               ibid
            
             
               Priests
               at
               Venice
               used
               by
               the
               Nobility
               with
               great
               Indignity
               and
               Contempt
               .
               197
            
             
               Spanish
               Souldiers
               go
               a
               Begging
               for
               Priests
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Naples
               ,
               and
               how
               .
               199
            
             
               Pride
               of
               a
               Spanish
               Priest
               in
               saying
               his
               Office.
               200
            
             
               Description
               of
               the
               Splitted
               Rock
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Miraculous
               Chapel
               there
               .
               202
            
             
               Of
               the
               Hermits
               which
               live
               there
               .
               205
            
             
               Capucins
               are
               irreconcilable
               Enemies
               to
               the
               Hermits
               ,
               and
               for
               what
               reason
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Eremitick
               State
               formerly
               so
               great
               in
               Italy
               ,
               is
               now
               at
               a
               very
               low
               Ebb
               ,
               and
               why
               .
               210
               ,
               225
            
             
               Most
               of
               the
               Hermits
               are
               Murtherers
               and
               High-way
               Men.
               211
            
             
               Deceit
               of
               two
               French
               Hermits
               on
               the
               Mountain
               called
               S.
               
                 Sylvester
                 .
                 211
              
            
             
               Description
               of
               the
               Mount
               Soracte
               ,
               otherwise
               call'd
               S.
               
                 Sylvester
                 .
                 212
                 ,
                 220
              
            
             
               Hermits
               no
               lovers
               of
               Brown
               Bread.
               215
            
             
               Debauched
               Life
               of
               an
               Hermit
               Italian
               there
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Description
               of
               an
               Abby
               of
               Bernardins
               ,
               on
               the
               Top
               of
               the
               Mount
               S.
               
                 Sylvester
                 .
                 218
              
            
             
               
               Miraculous
               Carots
               in
               S.
               Sylvester's
               Garden
               ,
               do
               continue
               ever
               since
               .
               220
            
             
               Curious
               Meeting
               with
               the
               Italian
               Hermit
               ,
               and
               his
               downright
               Hypocrysie
               .
               221
            
             
               Description
               of
               the
               Hermetical
               Habit.
               222
            
             
               History
               of
               an
               Hermit
               at
               Venice
               ,
               who
               was
               an
               infamous
               High-way-man
               ,
               and
               publickly
               Executed
               for
               his
               Crimes
               .
               223
            
             
               Hermits
               are
               a
               very
               ignorant
               sort
               of
               People
               ,
               and
               great
               up
               and
               down
               Runners
               of
               Countries
               .
               226
            
             
               Hermits
               very
               Dextrous
               at
               Pilfering
               ;
               one
               instance
               of
               it
               .
               227
            
             
               Papists
               valuing
               themselves
               much
               upon
               the
               Hermetick
               State
               against
               Protestants
               ,
               who
               have
               Cut
               it
               off
               from
               the
               Bosom
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               228
            
             
               Description
               of
               the
               Wilderness
               of
               Sublac
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Grotto
               of
               S.
               
                 Bennet
                 .
                 230
              
            
             
               A
               Stone
               not
               falling
               down
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               well
               fastned
               to
               the
               Rock
               ,
               is
               a
               perpetual
               Miracle
               there
               .
               232
            
             
               Rose-Trees
               bearing
               Roses
               ,
               are
               a
               perpetual
               Miracle
               there
               .
               233
            
             
               Description
               of
               the
               Abby
               of
               Montcassin
               ,
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               
                 Naples
                 .
                 235
              
            
             
               The
               Popes
               Infallibility
               contradicted
               about
               S.
               Bennet
               his
               Body
               .
               236
            
             
               Miraculous
               Ravens
               ,
               like
               to
               the
               Black-Fryers
               ,
               or
               Monachi
               Neri
               of
               S.
               
                 Bennet
                 .
                 237
              
            
             
               The
               Monks
               of
               that
               Abby
               Eat
               Fish
               that
               flie
               in
               the
               Air
               ,
               and
               what
               kind
               of
               Fish
               it
               is
               .
               239
            
             
               Description
               of
               the
               Hermitage
               Encylas
               ,
               in
               
                 Swisserland
                 .
                 241
              
            
             
               
               Cbrist
               is
               seen
               to
               Consecrate
               a
               Chapel
               there
               ,
               and
               to
               say
               Mass
               in
               it
               .
               242
            
             
               Reflections
               upon
               Christs
               saying
               Mass
               there
               ,
               of
               the
               Wafers
               and
               Communion
               in
               one
               kind
               .
               245
            
             
               The
               Ancient
               Custom
               of
               Celebrating
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               is
               still
               Practised
               once
               a
               year
               in
               the
               Archbishoprick
               of
               Mentz
               in
               Germany
               ,
               though
               in
               a
               Corrupt
               manner
               .
               247
            
             
               Abuses
               which
               are
               committed
               in
               Performing
               this
               Ceremony
               .
               250
            
             
               Reflection
               upon
               this
               Ceremony
               .
               251
            
             
               Papists
               have
               no
               true
               Communion
               amongst
               themselves
               .
               252
            
             
               Country
               People
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Naples
               ,
               are
               very
               ignorant
               of
               some
               Duties
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               Articles
               of
               Faith.
               255
            
             
               Very
               Superstitious
               ,
               and
               very
               kind
               to
               their
               Priests
               and
               Monks
               ibid
            
          
        
         
           
             Fifth
             Day
             .
          
           
             
               LIttle
               Chapels
               or
               Vaults
               in
               Italy
               full
               of
               Bones
               Hairs
               ,
               bits
               of
               Wood
               ,
               &c.
               
               What
               they
               are
               .
               258
            
             
               Women
               creep
               on
               their
               knees
               to
               these
               little
               Chapels
               .
               260
            
             
               The
               Closestool
               or
               
                 Sedes
                 Stercoraria
              
               ,
               made
               use
               of
               in
               the
               Popes
               Exaltation
               ,
               to
               the
               Throne
               of
               S.
               
                 Peter
                 .
                 ibid
              
            
             
               Knavery
               of
               a
               Carmelitan
               Fryer
               ,
               and
               his
               gallant
               Guest
               .
               262
            
             
               His
               Letter
               to
               a
               Lady
               ,
               and
               the
               Ladies
               answer
               to
               him
               .
               264
            
             
               
               Monks
               Habits
               are
               a
               Cloak
               to
               all
               sort
               of
               Wickedness
               .
               268
            
             
               Seculars
               are
               Buried
               in
               Italy
               with
               some
               Monasterical
               Habit.
               270
            
             
               A
               remarkable
               saying
               of
               a
               Turk
               concerning
               Monks
               .
               269
            
             
               Priests
               and
               Monks
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               impose
               heavy
               Fasts
               upon
               Seculars
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               keep
               them
               themselves
               .
               272
            
             
               Fasts
               of
               the
               Papists
               .
               273
            
             
               Lent
               amongst
               them
               is
               only
               for
               the
               Poor
               .
               276
            
             
               How
               impudently
               the
               Priests
               and
               Monks
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               have
               perverted
               the
               Hours
               of
               their
               Fasts
               .
               ibid
            
             
               Pleasant
               way
               of
               Fasting
               in
               
                 Germany
                 .
                 ibid
              
            
             
               Ridiculous
               Scruples
               about
               Fasts
               ,
               and
               Sermons
               made
               purposely
               to
               resolve
               such
               Cases
               .
               278
            
             
               The
               Spaniards
               are
               very
               strict
               observers
               of
               Fasts
               .
               281
            
             
               A
               Curious
               instance
               of
               their
               Extravagant
               Zeal
               on
               this
               Subject
               .
               ibid
            
             
               Some
               great
               Canons
               of
               Mentz
               ,
               are
               very
               ill
               dealt
               with
               in
               the
               Country
               of
               Burgundy
               ,
               for
               transgressing
               the
               Fasts
               .
               282
            
             
               Fasts
               to
               be
               commended
               ,
               if
               done
               with
               Charity
               ,
               but
               People
               are
               not
               to
               be
               forced
               by
               Fire
               and
               Sword
               to
               it
               .
               284
            
             
               Description
               of
               the
               great
               Hospital
               for
               the
               Sick
               at
               Naples
               ,
               how
               well
               and
               Nobly
               administred
               by
               the
               Gentry
               .
               285
            
             
               How
               pitifully
               and
               uncharitably
               on
               the
               contrary
               are
               administred
               those
               Hospitals
               for
               the
               Sick
               ,
               which
               are
               committed
               to
               the
               Care
               of
               Fryers
               and
               Monks
               .
               286
            
             
               
               Reflection
               upon
               the
               Magnificency
               and
               Beauty
               of
               th
               Churches
               of
               
                 Naples
                 .
                 288
              
            
             
               Jesuits
               are
               very
               Powerful
               at
               
                 Naples
                 .
                 290
              
            
             
               They
               perform
               there
               the
               Office
               of
               Intelligence
               for
               Men
               and
               Maid-Servants
               ,
               and
               for
               what
               end
               .
               ibid
            
             
               Jesuits
               generally
               hated
               of
               all
               the
               World.
               291
            
             
               They
               are
               unsatiable
               Usurpers
               of
               other
               Religious
               Orders
               and
               Estates
               .
               292
            
             
               Very
               Ingenious
               Distick
               made
               upon
               the
               Jesuits
               .
               295
            
             
               They
               do
               Profane
               the
               Holy
               Name
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               by
               appropriating
               it
               to
               themselves
               .
               ibid
            
             
               Of
               the
               famous
               Relick
               of
               S.
               Januarius
               ,
               his
               Blood
               at
               
                 Naples
                 .
                 297
              
            
             
               A
               Protestant
               Minister
               who
               was
               turned
               Papist
               ,
               turns
               Protestant
               again
               at
               the
               sight
               of
               this
               Relick
               .
               298
            
             
               False
               Story
               spread
               abroad
               by
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               to
               inspire
               People
               with
               horror
               against
               Protestants
               .
               299
            
             
               Papists
               cannot
               reproach
               Protestants
               of
               any
               Superstition
               .
               300
            
             
               Those
               which
               leave
               the
               Monastical
               Habit
               ,
               are
               at
               Rome
               Condemned
               to
               the
               Gallies
               .
               302
            
             
               The
               Secret
               promised
               for
               Confession
               of
               Sins
               ,
               is
               not
               kept
               .
               303
            
             
               Auricular
               Confession
               both
               very
               Divertizing
               and
               Profitable
               to
               the
               Priests
               .
               305
            
             
               Questions
               made
               in
               Confession
               .
               306
            
             
               Confessors
               very
               eager
               for
               to
               hear
               Womens
               Confessions
               .
               307
            
             
               Stratagem
               of
               some
               Young
               Scholars
               ,
               for
               to
               be
               dispatched
               in
               Confession
               by
               their
               Confessor
               who
               was
               a
               Jesuit
               .
               307
            
             
               
               Amorous
               Letter
               found
               in
               a
               confessional
               .
               309
            
             
               History
               of
               an
               other
               Jesuit
               upon
               the
               same
               account
               .
               310
            
             
               Women
               become
               Impudent
               by
               auricular
               Confession
               .
               311
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               great
               advantage
               to
               be
               Confessor
               of
               Ladies
               .
               312
            
             
               Confession
               is
               a
               great
               help
               to
               fill
               the
               Priests
               Purses
               .
               313
            
             
               A
               Neapolitan
               Knight
               Robbed
               of
               his
               Mony
               by
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               for
               not
               being
               willing
               to
               part
               with
               one
               part
               of
               it
               .
               314
            
             
               Confessionals
               worse
               than
               bad
               Company
               .
               317
            
             
               The
               Doctrin
               of
               Attrition
               ,
               saving
               Sinners
               if
               joyned
               with
               Confession
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               incouragement
               to
               Sin.
               318
            
             
               Priests
               are
               seen
               very
               seldom
               to
               Confess
               their
               Sins
               .
               319
            
             
               Penances
               which
               the
               Priests
               do
               inflict
               upon
               their
               Penitents
               .
               321
            
             
               Confessors
               of
               the
               White-Rod
               or
               Penitentiaries
               .
               323
            
             
               A
               Protestant
               of
               Geneva
               severely
               bang'd
               by
               a
               Jesuit
               ,
               for
               Laughing
               at
               a
               very
               silly
               Ceremony
               practised
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               S.
               Peter
               at
               
                 Rome
                 .
                 324
              
            
             
               Another
               Protestant
               bang'd
               by
               a
               Jesuit
               at
               Strasbourg
               ,
               for
               not
               kneeling
               at
               the
               Elevation
               of
               the
               Host.
               ibid
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           OBSERVATIONS
           ON
           A
           JOURNY
           TO
           NAPLES
           .
        
         
           The
           First
           Days
           Journy
           .
        
         
           I
           Departed
           from
           Rome
           the
           6th
           of
           May
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           of
           our
           Lord
           1686
           ,
           and
           by
           chance
           joyn'd
           Company
           with
           an
           Aged
           Neapolitan
           Abbot
           ,
           who
           was
           going
           to
           Velétre
           .
           He
           was
           a
           Man
           throughly
           vers'd
           in
           the
           Politicks
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           Secretary
           to
           several
           Cardinals
           .
           And
           forasmuch
           as
           I
           had
           
           already
           conceived
           a
           sufficient
           aversion
           for
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           ,
           the
           Corruption
           whereof
           I
           had
           a
           fair
           occasion
           to
           discover
           during
           my
           long
           abode
           in
           Italy
           ,
           I
           was
           very
           desirous
           to
           understand
           the
           Sentiments
           of
           a
           Person
           of
           so
           great
           Age
           and
           Experience
           .
           Wherefore
           after
           having
           discoursed
           him
           about
           indifferent
           Matters
           ,
           I
           insensibly
           put
           him
           upon
           the
           Point
           of
           the
           Capacity
           and
           Learning
           of
           the
           Clergy
           of
           Rome
           .
           He
           sufficiently
           satisfied
           me
           on
           that
           Subject
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           Account
           he
           gave
           me
           ,
           he
           observed
           something
           of
           a
           Method
           :
           For
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           he
           spoke
           to
           me
           of
           the
           Head
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           viz.
           the
           POPE
           ;
           and
           from
           him
           passed
           to
           the
           Principal
           Members
           thereof
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           CARDINALS
           ,
           the
           ARCHBISHOPS
           ,
           and
           ABBOTS
           ,
           and
           concluded
           his
           Discourse
           with
           the
           Common
           PRIESTS
           and
           MONKS
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           first
           of
           these
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           Pope
           ,
           he
           told
           me
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           a
           lamentable
           thing
           to
           see
           in
           what
           gross
           Ignorance
           many
           Popes
           lived
           ,
           of
           the
           most
           important
           Truths
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           himself
           had
           been
           fain
           to
           inform
           Pope
           Innocent
           the
           Xth
           ,
           of
           
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             this
             Passage
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
          
           Qui
           conceptus
           est
           de
           Spiritu
           Sancto
           ,
           
             who
             was
             conceived
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           for
           he
           instead
           of
           understanding
           them
           of
           the
           Temporal
           Conception
           ,
           in
           the
           Mystery
           of
           the
           Incarnation
           ,
           did
           attribute
           them
           to
           the
           Eternal
           Generation
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           and
           according
           to
           his
           Apprehension
           
           these
           Words
           ,
           
             [
             Who
             was
             conceived
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             born
             of
             the
             Virgin
          
           Mary
           ,
           ]
           afforded
           this
           meaning
           :
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             Conceived
             from
             all
             Eternity
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             was
             Born
             in
             time
             of
             the
             Virgin
          
           Mary
           .
           So
           that
           if
           this
           Pope
           should
           have
           undertaken
           to
           have
           determin'd
           the
           Sense
           of
           them
           according
           to
           his
           Notion
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           given
           us
           a
           fine
           Instance
           of
           his
           Infallibility
           .
           His
           Successor
           wish'd
           the
           same
           Abbot
           to
           Explain
           to
           him
           the
           Nature
           of
           Original
           Sin
           ,
           and
           how
           the
           Blessed
           Virgin
           came
           to
           be
           exempt
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           it
           is
           worth
           our
           Observation
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           just
           these
           very
           Popes
           ,
           the
           most
           Ignorant
           that
           of
           a
           long
           time
           had
           appeared
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           undertook
           to
           decide
           the
           most
           important
           Controversie
           which
           ever
           was
           determin'd
           in
           the
           Church
           since
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ;
           the
           Propugnators
           of
           the
           Efficacious
           Grace
           of
           S.
           Austin
           being
           of
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           the
           Defenders
           of
           Sufficient
           Grace
           on
           the
           other
           ;
           I
           mean
           ,
           the
           Dispute
           was
           maintain'd
           between
           the
           Augustinians
           or
           Jansenists
           ,
           and
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           otherwise
           call'd
           Molinists
           .
           The
           former
           of
           these
           two
           Popes
           had
           at
           the
           first
           no
           great
           mind
           to
           determine
           any
           thing
           concerning
           those
           Points
           :
           For
           he
           declared
           one
           day
           to
           Luke
           of
           Holstein
           ,
           his
           Library-Keeper
           ,
           That
           the
           Solicitations
           he
           had
           from
           France
           ,
           to
           pronounce
           his
           decision
           concerning
           the
           Propositions
           of
           Jansenius
           ,
           drawn
           from
           S.
           Austin
           ,
           gave
           him
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Trouble
           ,
           because
           the
           Question
           was
           concerning
           
           Points
           that
           he
           did
           not
           understand
           ,
           neither
           had
           he
           ever
           studied
           them
           .
           Luke
           of
           Holstein
           answer'd
           him
           ,
           That
           his
           Holiness
           would
           do
           well
           not
           to
           begin
           at
           the
           Age
           he
           was
           of
           ,
           to
           trouble
           himself
           about
           the
           understanding
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           about
           the
           deciding
           of
           them
           ;
           because
           they
           were
           very
           perplex
           and
           intricate
           of
           themselves
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           had
           not
           only
           been
           the
           occasion
           of
           great
           Disputes
           amongst
           the
           Christians
           ,
           but
           also
           amongst
           the
           greatest
           Philosophers
           of
           Ancient
           Times
           ;
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           difficulty
           they
           found
           ,
           to
           reconcile
           the
           Liberty
           of
           Mans
           Will
           with
           the
           Decrees
           and
           Fore-knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           whereupon
           some
           of
           them
           embraced
           one
           Opinion
           ,
           Others
           ,
           another
           ;
           as
           was
           done
           still
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           would
           so
           continue
           as
           long
           as
           there
           should
           be
           Men
           in
           the
           World.
           Whence
           he
           inferr'd
           ,
           That
           forasmuch
           as
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           pronounce
           a
           decision
           that
           might
           satisfie
           both
           Parties
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           better
           for
           him
           not
           to
           meddle
           with
           it
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           to
           leave
           things
           in
           the
           state
           he
           found
           them
           till
           they
           should
           drop
           of
           themselves
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           without
           doubt
           ,
           whenever
           the
           one
           or
           other
           Party
           (
           or
           both
           of
           them
           together
           )
           should
           be
           weary
           of
           the
           Disputing
           ,
           and
           forcing
           their
           Opinions
           upon
           their
           Antagonists
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           said
           ,
           The
           Pope
           was
           extreamly
           pleased
           with
           this
           Advice
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           it
           was
           observ'd
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           frequent
           Assisting
           at
           many
           Congregations
           which
           were
           held
           on
           this
           
           Subject
           ,
           he
           at
           last
           took
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           pleasure
           to
           hear
           these
           different
           Doctrins
           discust
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           great
           Repugnance
           he
           had
           for
           them
           at
           the
           first
           ;
           and
           he
           attributed
           this
           change
           in
           himself
           ,
           to
           an
           extraordinary
           assistance
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           .
           On
           a
           time
           the
           Lady
           Olympia
           ,
           his
           Sister
           ,
           asked
           him
           ,
           
             What
             Matters
             were
             treated
             of
             in
             those
             Congregations
             ,
             that
             were
             so
             very
             pleasing
             to
             his
             Holiness
             ?
          
           The
           Pope
           Answer'd
           ,
           That
           
             they
             were
             certain
             Subtilties
             which
             she
             did
             not
             understand
             ;
             but
             that
             probably
             she
             might
             come
             to
             comprehend
             them
             ,
             in
             case
             she
             were
             present
             there
             whilst
             one
             of
             the
             Consulters
             Discoursed
             ,
             who
             explain'd
             those
             Points
             with
             the
             greatest
             clearness
             and
             perspicuity
             .
          
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           All
           these
           Consultations
           were
           held
           on
           purpose
           ,
           to
           give
           his
           Holiness
           a
           true
           Notion
           of
           these
           Points
           in
           question
           .
           But
           it
           seems
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           persons
           who
           pretend
           to
           Infallibility
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           in
           possession
           of
           the
           
             Key
             of
             Knowledge
          
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           do
           their
           utmost
           endeavour
           to
           obtain
           it
           :
           For
           can
           any
           thing
           be
           imagin'd
           more
           ridiculous
           ,
           than
           that
           a
           Pope
           ,
           to
           whom
           Application
           is
           made
           by
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           ratification
           of
           the
           Doctrins
           of
           Faith
           ,
           should
           be
           fain
           to
           treat
           with
           others
           ,
           and
           to
           demand
           time
           and
           opportunity
           to
           inform
           himself
           ,
           by
           consulting
           his
           Doctors
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           hear
           him
           tell
           you
           ,
           That
           the
           very
           same
           Point
           of
           Doctrin
           ,
           which
           a
           while
           ago
           he
           was
           ignorant
           of
           ,
           is
           an
           infallible
           Truth
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           alone
           hath
           the
           Authority
           to
           determin
           ?
        
         
         
           I
           entreated
           the
           Abbot
           to
           tell
           me
           in
           good
           earnest
           ,
           Whether
           he
           himself
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           witness
           of
           so
           much
           Weakness
           and
           Ignorance
           in
           those
           who
           are
           seated
           in
           S.
           
           Peter's
           Chair
           ,
           could
           receive
           all
           their
           Decisions
           for
           Infallible
           ?
           To
           which
           he
           Answer'd
           ,
           That
           he
           rather
           believ'd
           them
           such
           by
           a
           Faith
           of
           his
           Will
           ,
           than
           by
           a
           Faith
           of
           Understanding
           .
           I
           requested
           him
           to
           explain
           this
           distinction
           ,
           which
           seem'd
           to
           me
           to
           be
           somewhat
           obsure
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           I
           saw
           that
           he
           plac'd
           something
           of
           Mystery
           .
           He
           told
           me
           ,
           That
           the
           Faith
           of
           Understanding
           carried
           along
           with
           it
           some
           kind
           of
           Evidence
           ,
           that
           its
           Motives
           were
           so
           agreeable
           with
           the
           Principles
           of
           Reason
           ,
           or
           had
           so
           close
           a
           dependance
           upon
           Matters
           revealed
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           be
           resisted
           without
           acting
           contrary
           to
           good
           sense
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           this
           Intellectual
           Faith
           ,
           we
           believe
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           God
           must
           be
           feared
           and
           worshipped
           ;
           That
           he
           will
           reward
           those
           that
           are
           Good
           ,
           and
           punish
           the
           Wicked
           ;
           That
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           the
           Saviour
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           foretold
           by
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           as
           for
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Will
           (
           continued
           he
           )
           that
           is
           altogether
           obscure
           ,
           we
           find
           nothing
           in
           it
           to
           satisfie
           our
           Reason
           ,
           and
           we
           believe
           it
           only
           ,
           because
           we
           will
           believe
           it
           .
           'T
           is
           by
           this
           Faith
           (
           said
           he
           )
           that
           I
           believe
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           a
           vast
           number
           of
           other
           things
           .
           I
           indeed
           can
           find
           nothing
           that
           in
           a
           human
           way
           can
           perswade
           me
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           at
           the
           same
           time
           do
           perceive
           in
           my
           Soul
           a
           
           secret
           Byass
           swaying
           my
           Will
           to
           believe
           them
           ;
           and
           this
           Byass
           or
           secret
           Inclination
           is
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           that
           Baptismal
           Grace
           which
           is
           infused
           into
           all
           Christians
           at
           their
           Baptism
           .
           I
           perceived
           that
           this
           good
           Abbot
           took
           that
           for
           a
           
             Baptismal
             Grace
          
           ,
           which
           indeed
           is
           no
           other
           than
           an
           Inclination
           proceeding
           from
           Education
           ,
           and
           which
           disposeth
           him
           as
           much
           to
           Error
           as
           to
           Truth
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           anticipations
           this
           Inclination
           ,
           be
           it
           good
           or
           evil
           ,
           hath
           formed
           in
           us
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           at
           this
           rate
           of
           Arguing
           he
           was
           oblig'd
           to
           believe
           ,
           (
           after
           the
           Italian
           manner
           )
           That
           the
           Protestants
           are
           no
           Christians
           ;
           for
           granting
           their
           Baptism
           to
           be
           good
           and
           effectual
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           supposed
           to
           have
           the
           same
           Grace
           infus'd
           ,
           disposing
           them
           to
           believe
           the
           Popes
           to
           be
           Infallible
           .
        
         
           Behold
           here
           the
           wonderful
           Engin
           that
           is
           made
           use
           of
           at
           Rome
           ,
           to
           tye
           the
           Papists
           to
           their
           Good
           Behaviour
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           the
           sum
           of
           all
           the
           goodly
           Satisfaction
           the
           Grand
           Penitentiaries
           of
           Rome
           could
           give
           me
           during
           the
           abode
           I
           made
           amongst
           them
           .
           I
           went
           often
           to
           Confession
           to
           them
           about
           some
           Doubts
           that
           rack'd
           my
           Conscience
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           Point
           of
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           in
           hopes
           to
           rid
           my self
           of
           them
           .
           When
           I
           told
           them
           ,
           That
           my
           Reason
           rose
           in
           perfect
           opposition
           to
           it
           :
           They
           answer'd
           ,
           That
           I
           ought
           not
           to
           hearken
           to
           it
           :
           And
           when
           I
           reply'd
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           every
           whit
           as
           impossible
           for
           me
           to
           go
           contrary
           to
           my
           Reason
           ,
           as
           to
           believe
           it
           Midnight
           at
           High-Noon
           :
           
           They
           had
           recourse
           to
           their
           last
           Shift
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           to
           demand
           of
           me
           ,
           Whether
           I
           was
           not
           really
           sensible
           of
           a
           secret
           Motion
           which
           inclin'd
           me
           to
           a
           willingness
           of
           believing
           that
           ,
           which
           according
           to
           Reason
           seem'd
           incredible
           to
           me
           :
           To
           which
           I
           answer'd
           ,
           That
           indeed
           I
           should
           find
           my self
           somewhat
           moved
           ,
           if
           any
           one
           should
           go
           about
           ,
           to
           force
           me
           immediately
           to
           abjure
           Transubstantiation
           ;
           but
           withal
           told
           them
           ,
           That
           this
           might
           as
           well
           proceed
           from
           a
           Habit
           I
           had
           acquired
           ,
           and
           from
           those
           Opinions
           which
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           had
           instill'd
           into
           me
           :
           But
           they
           always
           obstinately
           persisted
           in
           assuring
           me
           ,
           That
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           difficulty
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           what
           my
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           seem'd
           to
           lead
           me
           to
           ,
           did
           not
           at
           all
           proceed
           from
           what
           I
           imagin'd
           ,
           but
           indeed
           from
           that
           Habit
           of
           Faith
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           infused
           into
           me
           in
           my
           Baptisin
           ,
           and
           which
           then
           did
           operate
           in
           me
           ,
           as
           it
           always
           doth
           in
           time
           of
           danger
           ,
           and
           when
           there
           is
           any
           likelyhood
           of
           falling
           under
           some
           grand
           Temptation
           .
           And
           when
           this
           sort
           of
           People
           have
           once
           declar'd
           their
           Judgment
           ,
           upon
           a
           Case
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           you
           must
           believe
           them
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           assure
           them
           ,
           that
           you
           submit
           to
           their
           Reasonings
           ;
           for
           otherwise
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           Noise
           is
           made
           about
           the
           Secret
           of
           Confession
           ,
           they
           would
           soon
           find
           means
           to
           oblige
           you
           to
           a
           very
           uncomfortable
           Pastime
           ,
           by
           lodging
           you
           in
           the
           Inquisition
           before
           you
           ever
           could
           be
           aware
           of
           it
           .
        
         
         
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           hereafter
           to
           inform
           my
           Reader
           further
           concerning
           their
           Confessions
           ,
           and
           therefore
           for
           the
           present
           shall
           continue
           to
           relate
           what
           this
           Abbot
           declar'd
           to
           me
           about
           the
           Ignorance
           of
           the
           Clergy
           of
           Rome
           .
           For
           after
           having
           discours'd
           of
           the
           Popes
           at
           the
           rate
           I
           have
           told
           you
           ,
           he
           passed
           over
           to
           the
           Cardinals
           ,
           whom
           he
           distinguish'd
           into
           three
           Classes
           .
           The
           first
           was
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           raised
           to
           that
           Dignity
           at
           the
           solicitation
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           to
           favour
           the
           Interest
           of
           Crowns
           :
           These
           are
           either
           Princes
           themselves
           ,
           or
           great
           States-men
           ,
           whose
           entire
           study
           consists
           in
           advancing
           their
           own
           glory
           ,
           or
           that
           of
           their
           Masters
           ,
           and
           who
           have
           other
           Fish
           to
           fry
           ,
           than
           to
           break
           their
           Heads
           with
           the
           study
           of
           Philosophy
           ,
           or
           Divinity
           .
           The
           second
           sort
           of
           Cardinals
           ,
           are
           those
           who
           are
           beholding
           for
           their
           promotion
           to
           the
           good
           luck
           they
           have
           had
           of
           being
           the
           Nephew
           ,
           near
           Relation
           ,
           or
           Friend
           of
           some
           Pope
           .
           It
           's
           of
           small
           concern
           to
           these
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           Learned
           ,
           or
           not
           ;
           for
           tho'
           the
           Nephew
           or
           Friend
           of
           a
           Pope
           should
           chance
           to
           be
           the
           most
           Ignorant
           person
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           he
           needs
           not
           fear
           that
           this
           will
           prove
           the
           least
           obstacle
           to
           him
           in
           arriving
           at
           the
           Sacred
           Purple
           ;
           (
           for
           the
           Odescalci's
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Popes
           that
           abhor
           Nepotism
           ,
           are
           very
           scarce
           nowadays
           )
           and
           indeed
           Experience
           teacheth
           us
           ,
           that
           these
           sort
           of
           People
           are
           commonly
           at
           a
           very
           low
           ebb
           of
           any
           extraordinary
           Attainments
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           The
           third
           Classis
           of
           Cardinals
           consists
           of
           those
           ,
           
           who
           have
           distinguish'd
           themselves
           amongst
           the
           Crowd
           by
           some
           Talent
           ,
           that
           hath
           made
           them
           to
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           above
           others
           .
           Thus
           we
           meet
           with
           some
           Preachers
           ,
           who
           having
           got
           the
           knack
           of
           that
           Ability
           ,
           after
           the
           Italian
           manner
           ,
           do
           arrive
           to
           this
           high
           Degree
           of
           Honour
           ,
           as
           likewise
           some
           Generals
           of
           Orders
           ,
           and
           some
           Bishops
           of
           the
           most
           refined
           Parts
           and
           Accomplishments
           .
           Now
           in
           this
           very
           last
           rank
           (
           continued
           the
           Abbot
           )
           we
           meet
           with
           some
           persons
           that
           pretend
           to
           be
           Learned
           ,
           tho'
           to
           speak
           truth
           ,
           there
           's
           very
           little
           of
           any
           excess
           of
           it
           to
           be
           found
           in
           them
           ;
           for
           if
           you
           come
           once
           to
           press
           them
           home
           upon
           some
           Points
           ,
           you
           soon
           find
           the
           dimensions
           of
           their
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           bears
           small
           proportion
           with
           the
           Conceit
           they
           have
           of
           themselves
           .
        
         
           All
           the
           World
           knows
           ,
           that
           the
           Cardinals
           are
           the
           Pope's
           Grand
           Council
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           persons
           who
           are
           his
           Assistants
           in
           constituting
           those
           Decrees
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           become
           the
           Dogma's
           of
           the
           Papists
           .
           When
           it
           happens
           therefore
           that
           an
           Ignorant
           Pope
           fills
           the
           Chair
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           Cardinals
           partake
           of
           the
           same
           Qualification
           ,
           what
           can
           be
           hoped
           for
           ,
           as
           the
           result
           of
           all
           their
           Consultations
           ,
           but
           Ignorance
           ?
           It
           was
           observed
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           Congregation
           which
           was
           granted
           to
           some
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Sorbonne
           ,
           who
           were
           come
           to
           Rome
           to
           solicit
           the
           Condemnation
           of
           Jansenius
           his
           Propositions
           ,
           all
           the
           Cardinals
           who
           were
           Commissioned
           to
           hear
           them
           ,
           very
           fairly
           took
           a
           Nap
           upon
           it
           ;
           
           whereupon
           one
           of
           the
           Consultors
           finding
           them
           all
           in
           that
           posture
           ,
           could
           not
           refrain
           himself
           from
           reflecting
           upon
           it
           ,
           by
           saying
           to
           one
           of
           his
           Colleagues
           ,
           
             Al
             meno
             se
             fosse
             qualcheduno
             che
             facesse
             la
             Sentinella
             ;
             At
             least
             there
             should
             have
             been
             one
             to
             stand
             Sentinel
             the
             while
             .
          
           One
           of
           the
           Jansenist
           Deputies
           makes
           this
           Reflection
           upon
           it
           ;
           
             But
             whether
             they
             Nodded
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             or
             were
             awake
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             managing
             of
             things
             upon
             the
             Information
             of
             One
             Party
             only
             ,
             was
             very
             insufficient
             to
             inform
             them
             of
             the
             Points
             they
             were
             to
             determine
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             made
             us
             often
             to
             lock
             upon
             the
             Condition
             of
             these
             Cardinals
             with
             the
             Eyes
             of
             Pity
             and
             Compassion
             ,
             who
             having
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             )
             spent
             their
             Lives
             in
             Employments
             rather
             Secular
             ,
             than
             Ecclesiastical
             ;
             and
             being
             besides
             overstock'd
             with
             Business
             ,
             do
             notwithstanding
             find
             themselves
             engaged
             to
             declare
             their
             own
             Sentiments
             ,
             and
             to
             form
             that
             of
             the
             Popes
             about
             the
             most
             knotty
             and
             intricate
             Questions
             that
             can
             be
             met
             with
             in
             all
             Theology
             ;
             and
             of
             which
             no
             Judgment
             can
             be
             given
             without
             rashness
             ,
             if
             a
             Man
             have
             not
             taken
             care
             aforehand
             ,
             to
             inform
             himself
             concerning
             them
             by
             an
             exact
             ,
             assiduous
             ,
             calm
             ,
             and
             compos'd
             Reading
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             Fathers
             .
          
           Here
           it
           is
           indeed
           that
           the
           Abbot
           (
           my
           Fellow-Traveller
           )
           had
           still
           more
           reason
           to
           exercise
           his
           Faith
           of
           the
           Will
           ,
           or
           to
           speak
           more
           plainly
           ,
           his
           blind
           Faith
           ,
           to
           induce
           to
           believe
           ,
           That
           these
           Men
           (
           in
           spight
           of
           all
           their
           Ignorance
           and
           Negligence
           )
           could
           pronounce
           nothing
           but
           Words
           of
           Life
           and
           Eternal
           Truth
           .
           Nay
           ,
           what
           
           is
           more
           ,
           he
           believ'd
           ,
           that
           the
           more
           ignorant
           they
           were
           ,
           the
           more
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           was
           pleased
           to
           speak
           by
           their
           Mouths
           :
           For
           the
           Sy
           〈…〉
           he
           had
           formed
           ,
           in
           describing
           to
           me
           the
           great
           Ignorance
           of
           the
           Conductors
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           was
           not
           so
           much
           to
           undervalue
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           exalt
           the
           profound
           Secrets
           of
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           formerly
           having
           made
           use
           of
           poor
           Fisher-men
           ,
           that
           had
           no
           acquired
           Parts
           or
           Learning
           wherewith
           to
           confound
           the
           Wise-men
           of
           the
           World
           in
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           did
           still
           continue
           to
           make
           use
           of
           these
           poor
           Ignorant
           Souls
           ,
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Cardinals
           ,
           to
           maintain
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           same
           Gospel
           ,
           against
           the
           false
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           seeming
           Doctrin
           of
           Hereticks
           .
           The
           Zeal
           wherewith
           he
           urg'd
           this
           System
           of
           his
           ,
           seem'd
           to
           me
           to
           be
           somewhat
           extravagant
           ,
           for
           he
           proportionably
           extended
           the
           same
           to
           all
           Bishops
           ,
           Curats
           ,
           and
           Monks
           ;
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           to
           all
           the
           Clergy
           of
           Rome
           ,
           whom
           (
           in
           a
           manner
           )
           he
           dipt
           in
           the
           same
           Sawce
           ,
           treating
           them
           as
           so
           many
           Asses
           and
           Ignoramus's
           .
           I
           told
           him
           ,
           That
           I
           had
           conversed
           with
           several
           Persons
           of
           Wit
           and
           Parts
           ,
           who
           according
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           did
           Reason
           tolerably
           well
           ,
           and
           that
           some
           Indulgence
           ought
           to
           be
           allowed
           them
           in
           this
           Point
           ,
           because
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           Rome
           was
           exposed
           to
           abundance
           of
           Contrarieties
           ,
           which
           it
           was
           not
           an
           easie
           Task
           to
           reconcile
           :
           As
           for
           Example
           ,
           That
           Accidents
           are
           separable
           from
           the
           Substance
           ,
           and
           
           exist
           without
           a
           Subject
           ;
           That
           one
           Body
           can
           at
           the
           same
           time
           be
           in
           several
           places
           ;
           and
           a
           vast
           number
           of
           such
           like
           Absurdities
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           fain
           to
           maintain
           in
           defence
           of
           their
           Mystery
           of
           Transubstantiation
           .
           However
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           that
           I
           could
           say
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           persisted
           always
           in
           his
           Opinion
           ;
           and
           tho'
           he
           appear'd
           to
           me
           somewhat
           too
           rigorous
           ,
           yet
           I
           cannot
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           altogether
           unjust
           in
           his
           Censure
           .
           For
           if
           the
           manner
           and
           method
           of
           ordering
           ones
           Studies
           be
           the
           measure
           of
           the
           Knowledge
           one
           acquires
           ,
           I
           don't
           believe
           there
           is
           a
           Country
           in
           the
           World
           where
           their
           Studies
           are
           worse
           conducted
           ,
           than
           in
           Italy
           ,
           and
           where
           consequently
           there
           must
           needs
           be
           less
           Learning
           than
           there
           .
        
         
           I
           suppose
           it
           will
           not
           be
           unpleasing
           to
           my
           Readers
           ,
           if
           I
           present
           them
           with
           a
           view
           of
           the
           Particulars
           thereof
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           The
           Italians
           have
           too
           much
           Indulgence
           for
           their
           Children
           ,
           and
           the
           fear
           they
           have
           of
           putting
           them
           upon
           any
           thing
           that
           might
           be
           too
           laborious
           for
           them
           in
           their
           Tender
           years
           ,
           makes
           them
           have
           no
           thoughts
           of
           putting
           them
           to
           School
           ,
           till
           very
           late
           .
           They
           ordinarily
           keep
           them
           two
           or
           three
           Years
           in
           the
           Inferior
           Schools
           ,
           where
           they
           only
           learn
           to
           Read
           and
           Write
           Italian
           ;
           and
           a
           Boy
           ,
           who
           at
           the
           Age
           of
           Twelve
           Years
           begins
           to
           Read
           and
           Write
           ,
           is
           already
           look'd
           upon
           as
           forward
           enough
           in
           his
           Studies
           .
           Afterwards
           they
           change
           their
           Masters
           ,
           and
           are
           
           sent
           to
           a
           Latin
           School
           ,
           where
           they
           spend
           two
           or
           three
           years
           more
           only
           in
           learning
           the
           first
           Rudiments
           of
           Grammar
           ,
           and
           some
           Latin
           words
           to
           dispose
           them
           for
           the
           prosecuting
           of
           their
           Studies
           with
           the
           Jesuits
           .
           These
           Fathers
           have
           almost
           engrost
           all
           the
           publick
           Colleges
           in
           all
           the
           Cities
           of
           Italy
           ,
           as
           making
           a
           most
           particular
           Profession
           of
           instructing
           Youth
           .
           But
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           experience
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           God
           seldom
           accompanies
           their
           undertakings
           with
           his
           Blessing
           ,
           and
           that
           indeed
           they
           are
           the
           very
           Men
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           Noise
           they
           make
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           who
           make
           Youth
           to
           lose
           their
           time
           .
           For
           in
           the
           first
           place
           they
           chuse
           young
           Jesuits
           to
           be
           their
           Masters
           or
           Regents
           of
           their
           Scholars
           ,
           whose
           wit
           is
           not
           yet
           setled
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           not
           sufficiently
           grounded
           themselves
           in
           the
           Latin
           Tongue
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           is
           in
           a
           manner
           impossible
           they
           should
           be
           capable
           of
           instructing
           others
           .
           But
           the
           design
           of
           the
           Society
           herein
           is
           ,
           that
           these
           young
           Jesuits
           
             may
             perfect
             themselves
             in
             their
             Latin
             by
             teaching
             others
             ,
          
           according
           to
           that
           Maxim
           ,
           
             Optimus
             modus
             Discendi
             ,
             est
             Docendi
             ;
             the
             best
             of
             Learning
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             Teaching
             .
          
           This
           method
           is
           indeed
           for
           the
           profit
           of
           the
           Masters
           ,
           but
           is
           as
           disadvantageous
           to
           the
           Scholars
           ;
           whereas
           when
           those
           that
           teach
           others
           are
           already
           perfect
           in
           their
           Art
           ,
           and
           skill'd
           in
           all
           the
           ways
           and
           turnings
           of
           it
           ;
           this
           is
           a
           great
           advantage
           to
           the
           Scholars
           ,
           and
           a
           kind
           of
           loss
           of
           time
           for
           the
           Masters
           ,
           who
           learn
           nothing
           by
           teaching
           others
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           are
           already
           
           perfectly
           acquainted
           with
           :
           That
           it
           is
           a
           very
           ill
           boding
           for
           the
           Scholars
           ,
           to
           see
           these
           young
           Jesuits
           take
           possession
           of
           the
           Masters
           Chairs
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           able
           to
           explain
           an
           Author
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Another
           reason
           why
           the
           Scholars
           advance
           so
           little
           under
           the
           Conduct
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           these
           Fathers
           being
           too
           great
           Lovers
           of
           their
           pleasures
           ,
           give
           too
           much
           leave
           for
           Pastime
           to
           their
           Scholars
           .
           They
           have
           two
           whole
           days
           leave
           to
           play
           in
           every
           Week
           ,
           viz.
           Tuesday
           and
           Thursday
           ,
           without
           reckoning
           the
           extraordinary
           days
           of
           Vacation
           ;
           for
           when-ever
           the
           Weather
           is
           fair
           and
           inviting
           to
           walk
           abroad
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           very
           hard
           Task
           to
           keep
           a
           Jesuit
           within
           Doors
           .
           The
           young
           Regents
           address
           themselves
           to
           the
           Rector
           or
           Provincial
           ,
           and
           are
           so
           importunate
           with
           them
           for
           leave
           to
           take
           their
           Recreation
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           to
           deny
           them
           .
           And
           besides
           all
           this
           ,
           the
           Holy-days
           are
           so
           frequent
           in
           Italy
           ,
           that
           sometimes
           you
           meet
           with
           three
           or
           four
           in
           one
           Week
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           every
           year
           in
           Autumn
           they
           have
           two
           Months
           of
           vacancy
           ;
           so
           that
           all
           this
           being
           well
           considered
           and
           laid
           together
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           but
           a
           small
           proportion
           of
           time
           left
           for
           Study
           .
           The
           Youth
           ,
           as
           every
           where
           else
           ,
           are
           very
           well
           pleas'd
           with
           it
           ,
           tho'
           sooner
           or
           later
           they
           are
           made
           sensible
           of
           the
           bad
           effects
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           ignorant
           they
           come
           to
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           and
           ignorant
           they
           leave
           them
           ;
           and
           having
           lost
           the
           most
           precious
           part
           of
           their
           time
           ,
           they
           for
           the
           
           most
           part
           continue
           Ignorants
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Lives
           .
           Neither
           is
           this
           all
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           only
           a
           few
           days
           allotted
           for
           Study
           ,
           but
           also
           very
           few
           hours
           in
           those
           few
           days
           ;
           for
           the
           Morning
           School
           only
           lasts
           two
           hours
           ,
           and
           the
           Afternoon
           an
           hour
           and
           an
           half
           .
           Some
           Jesuits
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           maintain
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           possible
           in
           Italy
           to
           study
           for
           a
           longer
           time
           together
           :
           But
           as
           to
           that
           I
           answered
           them
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           continued
           my
           Lectures
           four
           hours
           together
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           and
           three
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           ,
           when
           I
           taught
           at
           Milan
           ,
           in
           the
           Abby
           of
           Great
           St.
           Victor
           ;
           and
           that
           my
           Scholars
           ,
           who
           were
           all
           of
           them
           Italians
           ,
           became
           at
           length
           accustom'd
           to
           it
           .
           Thus
           I
           made
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           no
           lawful
           excuse
           for
           their
           carelesness
           and
           neglect
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           only
           their
           love
           of
           pleasure
           and
           idleness
           ,
           that
           had
           reduc'd
           Study
           to
           the
           condition
           in
           which
           it
           was
           .
           Again
           ,
           of
           these
           few
           hours
           that
           are
           destinated
           for
           Instruction
           ,
           there
           are
           but
           few
           moments
           employ'd
           as
           they
           ought
           .
           These
           young
           Jesuits
           are
           never
           unfurnisht
           of
           some
           ridiculous
           conceit
           ,
           or
           story
           to
           tell
           their
           Scholars
           to
           shorten
           the
           time
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           obvious
           for
           them
           to
           start
           occasions
           of
           Mirth
           and
           Pastime
           ,
           when
           ever
           they
           please
           ,
           amidst
           that
           great
           number
           of
           Scholars
           that
           surround
           them
           .
           But
           of
           all
           the
           time
           they
           squander
           away
           ,
           there
           's
           none
           lost
           with
           a
           more
           specious
           pretext
           ,
           than
           that
           which
           they
           bestow
           upon
           Declamations
           ,
           whereby
           they
           endeavour
           to
           dispose
           and
           fit
           their
           Scholars
           to
           appear
           with
           applause
           upon
           their
           Theaters
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Jesuits
           take
           much
           pains
           themselves
           in
           making
           of
           Comedies
           and
           Tragedies
           ,
           and
           every
           Regent
           is
           bound
           to
           compose
           two
           at
           least
           every
           year
           .
           To
           this
           end
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           have
           finished
           some
           piece
           of
           Elaborate
           Folly
           or
           Boufonery
           ,
           they
           distribute
           the
           Personages
           thereof
           ,
           to
           those
           of
           their
           Scholars
           they
           judge
           most
           proper
           to
           represent
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           spend
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           time
           of
           their
           Classes
           or
           Morning
           and
           Afternoon
           Lectures
           in
           exercising
           them
           two
           or
           three
           months
           before
           the
           Drama
           is
           to
           be
           acted
           publickly
           .
           This
           loss
           of
           time
           would
           not
           be
           altogether
           so
           great
           ,
           in
           case
           these
           Comedies
           or
           Tragedies
           were
           in
           the
           Latin
           Tongue
           ;
           but
           excepting
           only
           some
           few
           sprinklings
           of
           Latin
           words
           here
           and
           there
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           Italian
           .
           Their
           end
           herein
           is
           to
           make
           them
           the
           more
           Intelligible
           to
           the
           Ladies
           that
           are
           invited
           to
           them
           .
           Amongst
           the
           rest
           they
           take
           care
           not
           to
           forget
           the
           Mothers
           of
           their
           Scholars
           ,
           who
           are
           ravished
           to
           see
           their
           Children
           declaming
           upon
           the
           Theater
           of
           the
           Reverend
           Fathers
           the
           Jesuits
           ;
           and
           conceit
           their
           Children
           have
           profited
           greatly
           ,
           in
           being
           so
           dextrous
           at
           playing
           the
           Jack-Pudding
           .
           Neither
           is
           all
           this
           ado
           without
           some
           profit
           to
           the
           Reverend
           Fathers
           ,
           for
           this
           gives
           them
           an
           occasion
           of
           putting
           their
           Scholars
           upon
           a
           liberal
           Contribution
           towards
           the
           Decoration
           of
           their
           Theaters
           and
           Machines
           .
        
         
         
           There
           are
           many
           Italians
           who
           are
           very
           sensible
           of
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           Childrens
           time
           ,
           caused
           by
           these
           methods
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           fain
           to
           smothet
           it
           ,
           not
           daring
           to
           mention
           the
           least
           word
           of
           it
           to
           them
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           should
           ,
           they
           would
           presently
           call
           them
           ingrateful
           ,
           as
           not
           acknowledging
           the
           favour
           that
           is
           done
           them
           in
           teaching
           their
           Children
           gratis
           ,
           and
           after
           these
           reproaches
           would
           not
           fail
           shamefully
           to
           expel
           them
           their
           Colledge
           .
        
         
           I
           cannot
           but
           take
           notice
           here
           ,
           with
           what
           a
           stock
           of
           Impudence
           the
           Jesuits
           pretend
           and
           boast
           themselves
           to
           teach
           Youth
           for
           nothing
           ;
           for
           indeed
           every
           City
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           their
           Schools
           ,
           provides
           a
           Fund
           that
           is
           more
           than
           sufficient
           to
           maintain
           them
           ,
           and
           this
           Mony
           is
           raised
           by
           new
           Impositions
           laid
           upon
           private
           Persons
           .
           The
           only
           good
           effect
           their
           teaching
           produceth
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           no
           Persons
           how
           poor
           soever
           they
           are
           ,
           but
           may
           send
           their
           Children
           to
           the
           College
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           it
           gives
           occasion
           to
           a
           great
           Evil
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           this
           vast
           number
           of
           Students
           ,
           whereof
           the
           greater
           part
           are
           of
           very
           mean
           Extraction
           ,
           and
           ill
           Educated
           ,
           do
           greatly
           corrupt
           and
           spoil
           one
           another
           .
           Yea
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           a
           manner
           impossible
           that
           the
           Regents
           should
           ever
           be
           able
           to
           teach
           them
           well
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           excessive
           Numbers
           ,
           there
           being
           sometimes
           no
           less
           than
           three
           hundred
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Classis
           or
           Form
           (
           as
           we
           call
           it
           ,
           )
           and
           who
           have
           but
           one
           Master
           to
           teach
           them
           all
           .
           These
           Classes
           are
           not
           distinguished
           
           by
           the
           number
           of
           Scholars
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           degrees
           and
           progress
           of
           their
           Studies
           ;
           and
           there
           are
           Seven
           of
           these
           in
           every
           College
           where
           the
           Latin
           Tongue
           is
           taught
           .
           They
           commonly
           count
           them
           backward
           ;
           for
           that
           which
           receives
           the
           Petits
           at
           first
           ,
           is
           called
           the
           seventh
           Classis
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           are
           the
           most
           forward
           in
           Latin
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           Rhetoricians
           ,
           are
           in
           the
           first
           .
           They
           continue
           a
           year
           in
           each
           Classis
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Jesuits
           do
           not
           undertake
           to
           teach
           Latin
           in
           less
           than
           seven
           years
           ;
           whereas
           I
           have
           known
           Masters
           ,
           who
           in
           two
           years
           time
           have
           advanced
           their
           Scholars
           further
           than
           the
           Jesuits
           do
           in
           all
           that
           time
           .
           Whence
           we
           may
           take
           an
           estimate
           of
           the
           extraordinary
           Talent
           and
           Capacity
           they
           have
           to
           teach
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Blessing
           of
           God
           that
           accompanies
           their
           Institution
           .
        
         
           But
           at
           this
           time
           of
           day
           that
           which
           they
           affect
           most
           ,
           is
           not
           at
           all
           the
           Information
           of
           Youth
           ;
           they
           much
           more
           please
           and
           pride
           themselves
           in
           Politicks
           and
           the
           Intrigues
           of
           State
           ,
           than
           in
           their
           Schools
           ,
           and
           in
           giving
           Law
           to
           Princes
           ,
           than
           in
           setting
           Children
           their
           Lesson
           .
           But
           this
           Subject
           would
           draw
           me
           too
           far
           from
           what
           I
           am
           upon
           ,
           and
           my
           design
           is
           not
           at
           present
           to
           stray
           from
           the
           matter
           of
           Studies
           .
           After
           they
           have
           finished
           their
           course
           of
           seven
           years
           to
           obtain
           the
           Latin
           Tongue
           ,
           the
           Jesuits
           have
           besides
           these
           ,
           some
           other
           Classes
           where
           they
           teach
           Philosophy
           and
           Theology
           ,
           but
           after
           a
           very
           poor
           manner
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           is
           not
           admir'd
           
           by
           any
           but
           themselves
           .
           'T
           is
           commonly
           about
           this
           time
           ,
           that
           Scholars
           begin
           to
           determine
           their
           thoughts
           for
           some
           particular
           Profession
           ;
           some
           go
           to
           the
           Universities
           ,
           others
           retire
           themselves
           into
           Convents
           ,
           others
           dedicate
           themselves
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           become
           secular
           Priests
           ;
           and
           Lastly
           ,
           others
           embrace
           other
           Callings
           and
           Employments
           .
        
         
           To
           represent
           to
           my
           Reader
           in
           what
           manner
           they
           continue
           their
           Studies
           in
           Italy
           ,
           and
           to
           what
           degree
           of
           Perfection
           they
           arrive
           ,
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           give
           him
           the
           most
           exact
           description
           thereof
           that
           possibly
           I
           can
           in
           all
           these
           different
           Stations
           .
           And
           in
           the
           first
           place
           to
           begin
           with
           the
           Universities
           ;
           every
           one
           knows
           ,
           that
           of
           all
           those
           that
           are
           found
           in
           Italy
           ,
           those
           of
           Bononia
           ,
           of
           Padua
           and
           of
           Pavia
           are
           the
           most
           famous
           .
        
         
           If
           a
           man
           hath
           but
           set
           his
           Foot
           in
           one
           of
           these
           Universities
           ,
           it
           is
           sufficient
           to
           raise
           him
           to
           the
           Esteem
           of
           a
           Learned
           man
           ,
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           the
           Italians
           ,
           tho'
           it
           may
           be
           he
           knows
           no
           more
           than
           he
           did
           the
           first
           day
           of
           his
           Entrance
           (
           such
           is
           the
           prevalency
           of
           a
           vulgar
           Error
           )
           and
           ,
           to
           speak
           the
           truth
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           very
           common
           for
           a
           man
           to
           become
           truly
           Learned
           there
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           these
           four
           reasons
           .
           In
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           the
           Climate
           of
           Italy
           is
           so
           sultry
           hot
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           very
           pleasing
           to
           apply
           ones
           self
           a
           long
           time
           to
           one
           thing
           :
           A
           too
           obstinate
           and
           continued
           application
           ,
           doth
           so
           agitate
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           puts
           them
           into
           such
           an
           Effervescency
           ,
           
           say
           they
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           them
           would
           fear
           the
           over-heating
           of
           their
           Brains
           ,
           should
           they
           apply
           themselves
           to
           any
           serious
           Meditations
           for
           two
           or
           three
           hours
           together
           .
           But
           it
           must
           be
           own'd
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           observed
           before
           ,
           that
           the
           Italians
           are
           somewhat
           too
           nice
           and
           delicate
           in
           this
           point
           .
           Which
           is
           the
           reason
           why
           the
           Italians
           ,
           not
           having
           the
           patience
           to
           examine
           a
           question
           to
           the
           bottom
           ,
           chuse
           rather
           to
           suppose
           it
           such
           as
           it
           is
           given
           them
           ,
           than
           to
           take
           the
           pains
           to
           penetrate
           it
           themselves
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           made
           to
           Write
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           take
           Dictates
           .
           The
           Readers
           of
           Philosophy
           or
           Theology
           content
           themselves
           to
           take
           some
           printed
           Author
           ,
           which
           they
           explain
           to
           them
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           sure
           ,
           that
           those
           things
           that
           are
           Written
           ,
           make
           a
           double
           Impression
           upon
           the
           minds
           of
           Scholars
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           new
           Air
           that
           is
           given
           them
           ,
           doth
           more
           rowse
           and
           excite
           their
           Spirits
           ,
           than
           the
           Reading
           of
           an
           Old
           Book
           .
           Besides
           ,
           Writings
           or
           Dictates
           keep
           them
           more
           in
           Subjection
           ,
           than
           a
           Book
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           sure
           of
           having
           always
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           most
           part
           let
           alone
           very
           undisturb'd
           upon
           their
           Table
           ,
           yet
           looking
           upon
           it
           notwithstanding
           as
           their
           course
           of
           Philosophy
           ,
           tho'
           it
           may
           be
           they
           never
           had
           the
           patience
           to
           read
           it
           all
           over
           .
           The
           Italians
           cannot
           be
           charged
           with
           being
           too
           much
           in
           love
           with
           Books
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           with
           those
           as
           may
           assist
           them
           in
           their
           Amours
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           the
           Romances
           and
           Poets
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Third
           Reason
           ,
           why
           Scholars
           gain
           so
           little
           good
           in
           the
           Universities
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           because
           having
           had
           their
           first
           Education
           under
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           they
           ordinarily
           bring
           along
           with
           them
           thither
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Libertinism
           and
           Debauchery
           ,
           which
           recovering
           new
           strength
           by
           this
           change
           of
           place
           ,
           as
           commonly
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           remoteness
           from
           their
           Parents
           ,
           whose
           presence
           alone
           is
           a
           sufficient
           check
           upon
           Children
           ,
           they
           immediately
           give
           the
           Rains
           to
           their
           Passions
           ,
           and
           seem
           to
           be
           more
           busied
           about
           the
           Study
           of
           Vice
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           Virtue
           .
           I
           assert
           nothing
           here
           but
           what
           is
           Notorious
           to
           all
           Strangers
           that
           ever
           frequented
           these
           Universities
           ;
           and
           every
           body
           knows
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           to
           go
           abroad
           to
           walk
           the
           Streets
           at
           Night
           in
           the
           Cities
           of
           these
           Universities
           ,
           without
           being
           in
           great
           danger
           of
           feeling
           the
           Insolences
           of
           these
           dissolute
           emancipated
           Youths
           .
           Now
           what
           can
           be
           imagined
           more
           incapable
           of
           serious
           Study
           or
           true
           Science
           than
           a
           disordered
           and
           debauched
           mind
           ?
           That
           which
           favours
           and
           greatly
           heightens
           this
           Disorder
           is
           ,
           that
           under
           the
           pretext
           of
           not
           discomposing
           the
           repose
           of
           the
           Muses
           ,
           these
           Universities
           enjoy
           great
           Priviledges
           ,
           and
           this
           above
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           be
           troubled
           by
           any
           Justice
           or
           Tribunal
           ,
           whether
           Ecclesiastical
           or
           Civil
           ,
           except
           only
           in
           case
           of
           Murther
           ,
           or
           matters
           that
           belong
           to
           the
           Inquisition
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           right
           way
           to
           foment
           Crimes
           by
           assuring
           them
           of
           Impunity
           .
        
         
         
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           Fourth
           Cause
           of
           this
           prevailing
           Ignorance
           ,
           is
           the
           pitiful
           method
           they
           take
           to
           try
           the
           skill
           and
           attainments
           of
           their
           Students
           .
           All
           men
           of
           Learning
           do
           agree
           ,
           that
           the
           surest
           proof
           of
           the
           Learning
           and
           Capacity
           of
           a
           Student
           is
           to
           expose
           him
           in
           publick
           to
           all
           the
           shot
           of
           those
           that
           are
           his
           Opposits
           in
           their
           Opinions
           and
           Sentiments
           ,
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ;
           I
           mean
           to
           oblige
           him
           publickly
           to
           defend
           some
           Thesis
           or
           other
           ,
           to
           exercise
           him
           ,
           and
           shew
           him
           the
           strength
           or
           weakness
           of
           the
           contrary
           Arguments
           .
           The
           Italians
           indeed
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ,
           do
           serve
           themselves
           of
           this
           method
           ,
           but
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           as
           makes
           it
           in
           a
           manner
           altogether
           useless
           .
           The
           Defendent
           having
           Printed
           his
           Theses
           or
           Conclusions
           ,
           goes
           and
           presents
           them
           about
           a
           Fortnight
           or
           three
           Weeks
           before
           the
           day
           appointed
           for
           Disputation
           ,
           to
           all
           those
           ,
           with
           whose
           presence
           he
           desires
           particularly
           to
           be
           honoured
           .
           But
           there
           are
           three
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           whom
           he
           makes
           choice
           of
           for
           his
           Opponents
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           oblig'd
           in
           civility
           ,
           or
           rather
           by
           the
           prevailing
           Tyranny
           of
           a
           bad
           Custom
           ,
           which
           at
           present
           has
           the
           force
           of
           a
           Law
           in
           Italy
           ,
           to
           acquaint
           him
           eight
           days
           after
           ,
           the
           Points
           on
           which
           they
           intend
           to
           Argue
           :
           Yea
           ,
           and
           to
           send
           him
           in
           Writing
           the
           Arguments
           all
           at
           length
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           design
           to
           attack
           him
           .
           The
           Student
           therefore
           you
           see
           ,
           hath
           a
           fair
           time
           to
           digest
           them
           ;
           and
           to
           get
           them
           by
           heart
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           facilitate
           the
           repeating
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           provide
           himself
           with
           
           Answers
           against
           them
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           permitted
           to
           any
           other
           besides
           these
           three
           ,
           to
           enter
           the
           Lists
           against
           him
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Defendent
           is
           clearly
           out
           of
           harms
           way
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           danger
           of
           having
           any
           slur
           put
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           fail
           of
           doing
           Wonders
           .
           The
           first
           time
           that
           I
           was
           present
           at
           a
           Disputation
           in
           Italy
           ,
           I
           confess
           I
           was
           astonished
           to
           see
           with
           what
           readiness
           the
           Students
           repeated
           the
           Arguments
           ,
           the
           pat
           Answers
           they
           gave
           ,
           and
           how
           all
           the
           Conclusions
           of
           their
           Opponents
           turn'd
           gloriously
           to
           the
           Encrease
           of
           their
           Honour
           :
           But
           after
           that
           I
           had
           discovered
           the
           Intrigue
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           lost
           the
           great
           Esteem
           I
           had
           conceived
           of
           their
           Abilities
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           no
           difficult
           matter
           for
           me
           thereupon
           to
           estimate
           the
           great
           disadvantage
           accrued
           to
           them
           by
           this
           precarious
           Conduct
           .
           For
           it
           follows
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           Ignorant
           Scholar
           of
           a
           whole
           College
           ;
           yea
           ,
           even
           such
           an
           one
           as
           has
           never
           read
           a
           Question
           of
           Philosophy
           ,
           may
           maintain
           his
           Theses
           ,
           with
           as
           much
           applause
           ,
           as
           the
           greatest
           Scholar
           possibly
           can
           :
           For
           when
           he
           has
           got
           the
           Arguments
           of
           his
           Opponents
           ,
           he
           needs
           only
           to
           procure
           them
           answer'd
           by
           some
           of
           his
           Friends
           ,
           to
           get
           the
           Answers
           by
           heart
           ,
           in
           order
           as
           they
           stand
           ,
           in
           half
           an
           hours
           time
           ,
           and
           then
           boldly
           appear
           on
           the
           Bench
           ,
           by
           which
           means
           the
           greatest
           Dance
           ,
           may
           pass
           for
           a
           great
           Doctor
           .
           I
           have
           often
           presented
           my self
           at
           Bononia
           to
           oppose
           some
           The●s
           ,
           when
           I
           saw
           that
           the
           arguments
           of
           those
           
           who
           had
           been
           Invited
           ,
           had
           been
           very
           short
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           time
           enough
           left
           for
           it
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           never
           possible
           for
           me
           to
           obtain
           audience
           with
           them
           .
           They
           are
           very
           distrustful
           of
           Strangers
           ,
           especially
           since
           that
           some
           of
           them
           have
           shewed
           them
           a
           Trick
           ,
           by
           exercising
           them
           in
           good
           earnest
           .
        
         
           The
           Italians
           are
           very
           magnificent
           upon
           all
           publick
           Occasions
           ;
           they
           spare
           nothing
           that
           may
           adorn
           and
           set
           forth
           the
           place
           where
           they
           Dispute
           :
           All
           their
           Theses
           are
           commonly
           Printed
           either
           upon
           Sattin
           or
           on
           fair
           sheets
           of
           Silk
           ,
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           Colours
           ,
           with
           curious
           Brass-Cuts
           ,
           at
           the
           Top
           of
           them
           .
           There
           are
           some
           also
           that
           present
           those
           they
           have
           Invited
           ,
           with
           curious
           Nosegays
           ;
           and
           generally
           after
           the
           Disputation
           is
           ended
           ,
           the
           Defendent
           entertains
           the
           Professors
           ,
           and
           their
           Opponents
           ,
           with
           a
           splendid
           and
           plentiful
           Collation
           .
           Here
           now
           it
           is
           that
           amongst
           their
           Cups
           ,
           and
           good
           Bits
           ,
           they
           bestow
           Magnificent
           Encomiums
           upon
           the
           Defendent
           ,
           and
           upon
           his
           Master
           that
           hath
           Instructed
           him
           ;
           they
           Congratulate
           him
           ,
           with
           a
           Glass
           in
           hand
           ,
           upon
           his
           readiness
           in
           repeating
           the
           Arguments
           ,
           the
           Propriety
           of
           his
           Expressions
           ,
           and
           the
           profoundness
           of
           his
           Learning
           .
           But
           yet
           these
           Sumptuous
           Entertainments
           would
           not
           be
           sufficient
           to
           advance
           one
           to
           the
           Degree
           of
           Doctor
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           not
           back'd
           with
           a
           pregnant
           Purse
           ;
           and
           this
           fair
           Bud
           of
           Immortality
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           Doctorate
           ,
           would
           never
           spring
           or
           open
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           watered
           with
           a
           
           Golden
           Shower
           .
           It
           is
           very
           expensive
           to
           obtain
           the
           Licences
           and
           the
           Degree
           of
           Doctor
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           very
           frequent
           on
           these
           occasions
           ,
           to
           see
           Learning
           ,
           the
           Merits
           whereof
           ought
           chiefly
           to
           be
           look'd
           upon
           ,
           Postpon'd
           ,
           and
           Ignorance
           preferr'd
           ,
           which
           if
           I
           mistake
           not
           ,
           may
           well
           be
           esteem'd
           a
           fifth
           Reason
           ,
           why
           Students
           do
           so
           little
           concern
           themselves
           to
           make
           any
           great
           progress
           in
           their
           Studies
           .
        
         
           I
           had
           always
           believ'd
           that
           a
           certain
           Story
           very
           current
           in
           Italy
           ,
           of
           an
           Ass
           that
           took
           his
           Doctors
           Degree
           at
           Padua
           ,
           was
           no
           more
           than
           a
           Tale
           or
           Fable
           made
           at
           pleasure
           :
           But
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           Doctors
           of
           Physick
           ,
           whom
           I
           had
           a
           particular
           acquaintance
           with
           ,
           and
           whom
           I
           will
           not
           name
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           exposing
           him
           to
           the
           hatred
           of
           his
           Collegues
           ,
           assured
           me
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           very
           true
           .
           He
           related
           the
           matter
           of
           Fact
           to
           me
           in
           this
           manner
           .
           A
           young
           Gentleman
           of
           the
           Country
           of
           the
           Grisons
           ,
           of
           a
           very
           good
           Family
           ,
           but
           somewhat
           stinted
           in
           his
           Estate
           ,
           had
           apply'd
           himself
           with
           extraordinary
           diligence
           to
           the
           Study
           of
           the
           Canon
           Law
           ,
           and
           had
           very
           regularly
           perform'd
           all
           his
           Exercises
           in
           the
           University
           ;
           and
           his
           time
           being
           out
           ,
           he
           presented
           himself
           in
           order
           to
           be
           admitted
           Doctor
           :
           But
           notwithstanding
           that
           his
           Capacity
           was
           without
           exception
           ,
           yet
           there
           still
           remained
           an
           insuperable
           Difficulty
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           Mony.
           This
           troubled
           him
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           he
           Writ
           to
           his
           Father
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           they
           resolved
           together
           to
           put
           a
           Trick
           upon
           the
           Rector
           
           of
           the
           University
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           a
           most
           sordid
           Covetousness
           .
           The
           Students
           Father
           comes
           to
           Padua
           ,
           having
           borrowed
           a
           considerable
           Sum
           of
           Mony
           of
           one
           of
           his
           Friends
           ,
           and
           having
           brought
           his
           Ass
           with
           him
           ,
           took
           up
           his
           Lodging
           in
           the
           most
           famous
           Inn
           that
           was
           in
           the
           whole
           Town
           :
           This
           done
           ,
           he
           goes
           to
           the
           Rector
           about
           Eleven
           a
           Clock
           at
           Night
           ,
           telling
           him
           ,
           that
           a
           young
           Lord
           a
           Stranger
           ,
           whom
           he
           nam'd
           to
           him
           ,
           was
           come
           in
           Post
           to
           Town
           to
           take
           his
           Degree
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           found
           himself
           so
           extreamly
           tired
           and
           discompos'd
           with
           his
           Journy
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           Impossible
           for
           him
           to
           come
           and
           present
           himself
           in
           Person
           ,
           and
           that
           besides
           he
           was
           obliged
           to
           be
           on
           Horse-back
           again
           by
           Three
           or
           Four
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           to
           get
           a
           Benefice
           at
           Rome
           ,
           which
           he
           could
           not
           be
           qualified
           for
           without
           having
           taken
           his
           Doctors
           Degree
           ;
           and
           to
           give
           more
           Life
           and
           Energy
           to
           his
           words
           ,
           he
           presents
           him
           with
           a
           Purse
           stuff'd
           with
           Ducats
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           as
           soon
           as
           his
           Letters
           should
           be
           ready
           ,
           his
           Master
           in
           acknowledgment
           of
           so
           great
           a
           favour
           would
           be
           very
           ready
           to
           gratifie
           him
           further
           .
           The
           Rector
           dazled
           with
           this
           charming
           Present
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           hopes
           of
           a
           second
           part
           to
           the
           same
           Tune
           ,
           required
           nothing
           of
           him
           but
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           young
           Lord
           ;
           he
           got
           his
           Letters
           ready
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           same
           Expedition
           sent
           them
           to
           the
           Chancellor
           of
           the
           University
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           Seal
           put
           to
           them
           .
           Thus
           all
           passed
           admirably
           well
           ,
           without
           Rub
           or
           Let
           in
           favour
           of
           good
           Doctor
           
           Martin
           ,
           for
           that
           was
           the
           Name
           they
           had
           given
           him
           ,
           and
           which
           still
           to
           this
           Day
           ,
           is
           the
           common
           Name
           of
           all
           the
           Asses
           of
           the
           Country
           .
           This
           was
           that
           the
           Doctor
           related
           to
           me
           of
           this
           Story
           ;
           but
           he
           proceeded
           not
           to
           tell
           me
           what
           others
           add
           to
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           next
           Morning
           ,
           at
           the
           opening
           of
           the
           College-Gates
           ,
           the
           Grison
           Gentleman
           drove
           Doctor
           Martin
           into
           the
           great
           Hall
           ,
           being
           the
           place
           of
           publick
           Disputation
           ,
           with
           his
           Letters
           Patent
           hung
           about
           his
           Neck
           ,
           and
           a
           Doctors
           Bonnet
           fastned
           to
           his
           Ears
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           Astonishment
           of
           all
           the
           Doctors
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           sufficiently
           admire
           the
           Port
           and
           Majesty
           of
           their
           New-Collegue
           .
           I
           don't
           love
           to
           relate
           Matters
           that
           turn
           so
           much
           to
           the
           Confusion
           of
           these
           great
           Bodies
           of
           the
           Universities
           ,
           for
           whom
           I
           have
           always
           had
           respect
           and
           Veneration
           ;
           and
           I
           had
           rather
           incline
           my
           Reader
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           all
           this
           is
           no
           more
           than
           the
           pure
           Invention
           of
           some
           witty
           Droll
           ,
           whereby
           he
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           express
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           these
           Rectors
           are
           commonly
           more
           sensible
           of
           the
           Mony
           ,
           than
           of
           the
           Merits
           of
           those
           they
           promote
           .
           However
           ,
           thus
           much
           I
           think
           my self
           oblig'd
           to
           declare
           to
           the
           Honour
           of
           these
           Illustrious
           Bodies
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           at
           all
           times
           made
           themselves
           Renowned
           ,
           by
           some
           great
           Men
           that
           have
           signaliz'd
           themselves
           amongst
           them
           ,
           by
           their
           extraordinary
           Parts
           and
           Learning
           :
           And
           when
           I
           say
           that
           Ignorance
           Reigns
           amongst
           them
           ,
           I
           speak
           only
           of
           the
           generality
           or
           greater
           part
           of
           them
           .
           
           For
           I
           know
           that
           there
           are
           always
           found
           amongst
           them
           Spirits
           naturally
           elevated
           above
           the
           common
           Pitch
           ,
           and
           who
           by
           the
           Noble
           Efforts
           they
           make
           to
           raise
           themselves
           out
           of
           the
           Dust
           ,
           do
           justly
           deserve
           to
           be
           distinguisht
           .
           Neither
           am
           I
           Ignorant
           that
           many
           of
           them
           have
           given
           sufficient
           Proof
           of
           their
           Learning
           by
           the
           gallant
           Works
           they
           have
           left
           us
           ;
           and
           many
           Persons
           who
           have
           Travelled
           in
           Italy
           ,
           have
           received
           much
           Pleasure
           and
           Satisfaction
           in
           their
           Conversation
           .
           Some
           of
           these
           Travellers
           have
           proceeded
           so
           far
           in
           honouring
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           give
           them
           particular
           Elogies
           in
           the
           Relations
           they
           have
           given
           us
           of
           their
           own
           Travels
           :
           Yet
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           am
           Inclin'd
           sometimes
           to
           understand
           these
           kind
           of
           Encomiums
           with
           restriction
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           two
           Reasons
           .
           The
           first
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           Travellers
           are
           very
           often
           prepossest
           with
           the
           Learning
           of
           some
           Persons
           ,
           before
           they
           are
           well
           acquainted
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           are
           sometimes
           strongly
           carried
           to
           Proclaim
           them
           vast
           Scholars
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           done
           them
           some
           Service
           ,
           or
           have
           exprest
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Civility
           to
           them
           on
           their
           Voyage
           .
           I
           know
           at
           Bononia
           a
           Person
           of
           mean
           Learning
           and
           Parts
           ,
           who
           compell'd
           a
           Stranger
           to
           go
           and
           spend
           Eight
           days
           at
           his
           Country-House
           ,
           where
           he
           Treated
           him
           most
           Sumptuously
           every
           day
           ,
           and
           sent
           for
           all
           the
           Rarities
           that
           were
           to
           be
           got
           about
           Bononia
           ,
           only
           because
           he
           had
           heard
           this
           Stranger
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           intended
           to
           Publish
           his
           Voyage
           of
           Italy
           .
           His
           
           Son
           having
           demanded
           of
           him
           ,
           why
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Genius
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           he
           would
           put
           himself
           to
           so
           great
           Charges
           in
           Treating
           of
           a
           Person
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           perfect
           Stranger
           to
           him
           ?
           The
           Father
           Answered
           ,
           that
           what
           he
           did
           was
           not
           without
           Reason
           ,
           forasmuch
           as
           that
           honest
           Man
           had
           declared
           that
           he
           intended
           to
           Rank
           his
           Name
           amongst
           the
           Learned
           Men
           of
           Italy
           ,
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           his
           Travels
           he
           intended
           to
           Publish
           .
           It
           is
           not
           of
           to
           day
           only
           that
           the
           Italians
           are
           accused
           for
           being
           Liberal
           in
           nothing
           but
           Ceremonies
           and
           Compliments
           ,
           and
           extreamly
           cautelous
           and
           reserved
           about
           any
           thing
           that
           may
           engage
           them
           in
           any
           particular
           Expences
           :
           But
           yet
           if
           a
           man
           would
           take
           the
           pains
           to
           comport
           with
           them
           in
           their
           humour
           ,
           and
           more
           especially
           flatter
           them
           in
           the
           vain
           Ambition
           they
           have
           ,
           tho'
           very
           Ignorant
           ,
           to
           pass
           for
           Learned
           Men
           ,
           a
           Man
           might
           draw
           from
           them
           what
           he
           pleased
           himself
           .
        
         
           A
           second
           Reason
           ,
           why
           I
           would
           not
           always
           take
           the
           Praises
           that
           Travellers
           bestow
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           rigour
           of
           the
           Letter
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           because
           there
           be
           many
           Italians
           who
           practise
           that
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           called
           the
           Art
           of
           being
           esteem'd
           Learned
           at
           a
           cheap
           rate
           .
           This
           Art
           consists
           in
           chusing
           out
           some
           particular
           and
           select
           Points
           ,
           and
           bestowing
           all
           their
           Application
           and
           Study
           upon
           them
           for
           some
           time
           together
           ,
           until
           that
           they
           are
           become
           perfectly
           Masters
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           till
           they
           find
           themselves
           in
           a
           Condition
           to
           resolve
           all
           the
           doubts
           that
           can
           
           be
           objected
           against
           them
           .
           If
           it
           be
           a
           matter
           that
           may
           be
           confirm'd
           by
           Authorities
           ,
           care
           is
           taken
           to
           get
           the
           most
           considerable
           by
           heart
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           depend
           more
           upon
           Experience
           ,
           they
           endeavour
           to
           exercise
           themselves
           therein
           ,
           until
           the
           managing
           of
           it
           be
           made
           easy
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           got
           the
           perfect
           Command
           of
           it
           .
           And
           after
           all
           (
           say
           the
           
             Italians
             ,
          
           )
           that
           Man
           is
           a
           great
           Blockhead
           ,
           who
           cannot
           insensibly
           make
           the
           Conversation
           he
           is
           engag'd
           in
           ,
           to
           fall
           upon
           the
           point
           he
           is
           most
           versed
           in
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           dexterously
           he
           can
           do
           this
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           makes
           himself
           to
           be
           admir'd
           .
           But
           yet
           these
           sort
           of
           Men
           ,
           let
           them
           carry
           it
           as
           cunningly
           as
           they
           can
           ,
           they
           are
           still
           discovered
           sooner
           or
           later
           ,
           by
           those
           that
           frequent
           their
           Company
           for
           any
           time
           ;
           but
           Travellers
           indeed
           ,
           who
           only
           pass
           by
           and
           are
           gon
           ,
           may
           easily
           be
           impos'd
           upon
           by
           this
           method
           ,
           and
           be
           apt
           to
           believe
           them
           equally
           able
           in
           all
           other
           Parts
           .
           I
           know
           many
           Learned
           Men
           of
           this
           Stamp
           :
           There
           was
           one
           at
           Venice
           whom
           we
           call'd
           
             Physical
             Predetermination
          
           ;
           another
           ,
           
             Copernicus
             his
             Systeme
          
           ;
           another
           ,
           
             the
             World
             in
             the
             Moon
          
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           ,
           upon
           whom
           we
           bestowed
           the
           name
           of
           the
           things
           they
           had
           got
           by
           Rote
           ,
           and
           wherewith
           they
           continually
           alarm'd
           Men's
           Ears
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           they
           were
           entred
           into
           Discourse
           with
           any
           one
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           necessary
           to
           draw
           near
           to
           understand
           what
           they
           said
           ,
           for
           that
           might
           be
           seen
           from
           far
           by
           their
           Actions
           and
           Gesture
           of
           their
           Arms
           and
           Hands
           ,
           as
           the
           Italians
           use
           to
           
           do
           ,
           who
           are
           pleased
           to
           signalize
           themselves
           this
           way
           .
           This
           is
           that
           I
           call
           the
           Art
           of
           gaining
           the
           repute
           of
           Learning
           at
           an
           easy
           rate
           .
        
         
           I
           do
           not
           say
           that
           all
           make
           use
           of
           this
           method
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           to
           be
           found
           that
           are
           Learned
           indeed
           and
           in
           good
           earnest
           ;
           and
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           we
           meet
           with
           Men
           there
           ,
           that
           are
           very
           able
           in
           all
           kind
           of
           Professions
           ;
           and
           what
           I
           have
           before
           alledged
           is
           only
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           Travellers
           may
           sometimes
           be
           deceived
           in
           them
           .
           I
           shall
           add
           one
           Remark
           more
           ,
           I
           have
           made
           concerning
           these
           Learned
           Men
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           do
           indeed
           find
           some
           of
           them
           that
           excel
           in
           the
           Civil
           and
           Canon
           Law
           ;
           others
           in
           Physick
           ,
           in
           Chymistry
           ,
           in
           History
           ;
           some
           few
           in
           the
           Mathematicks
           ,
           &c.
           but
           withall
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           kind
           of
           Prodigy
           to
           meet
           with
           one
           that
           understands
           Hebrew
           or
           Greek
           ,
           or
           that
           is
           well
           vers'd
           in
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           that
           is
           a
           good
           Divine
           ,
           in
           the
           Popish
           way
           ;
           and
           yet
           all
           these
           are
           such
           accomplishments
           ,
           as
           one
           would
           think
           should
           be
           very
           becoming
           ,
           if
           not
           absolutely
           necessary
           ,
           in
           a
           Country
           that
           is
           so
           full
           of
           Priests
           as
           Italy
           is
           .
           The
           reason
           whereof
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           I
           could
           ever
           penetrate
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           kind
           of
           Studies
           ,
           are
           neither
           favoured
           by
           the
           great
           ones
           ,
           nor
           encouraged
           by
           rewards
           ,
           nor
           supported
           by
           any
           Temporal
           Interest
           .
           The
           Languages
           of
           the
           Dead
           (
           if
           we
           except
           in
           some
           kind
           the
           Latin
           ,
           )
           are
           of
           small
           Credit
           in
           the
           Courts
           of
           Italian
           Princes
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           difficulty
           there
           is
           in
           becoming
           Master
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           
           small
           use
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           Conceit
           ,
           they
           are
           of
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           after
           one
           with
           great
           praise
           has
           attain'd
           some
           competent
           skill
           in
           them
           .
           As
           for
           Divinity
           ,
           that
           seems
           yet
           more
           useless
           to
           them
           ,
           than
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           ;
           because
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           Popes
           Emissaries
           ,
           and
           the
           Confessors
           of
           all
           the
           Princes
           and
           great
           Men
           ,
           make
           them
           believe
           that
           it
           is
           a
           pitiful
           kind
           of
           Science
           ,
           and
           only
           fit
           for
           Monks
           and
           other
           Religious
           to
           amuse
           themselves
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           best
           Divinity
           for
           a
           secular
           Person
           is
           to
           understand
           none
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           believe
           confusedly
           and
           in
           general
           as
           the
           Church
           believes
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           true
           and
           sure
           way
           to
           avoid
           all
           those
           Temptations
           which
           may
           carry
           Mens
           minds
           towards
           Novelties
           and
           Heresies
           .
           So
           that
           if
           any
           Man
           should
           undertake
           ,
           at
           present
           ,
           to
           talk
           of
           Divinity
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Princes
           or
           Lords
           of
           Italy
           ,
           he
           would
           make
           his
           Company
           not
           only
           uneasy
           ,
           but
           ridiculous
           .
           The
           Case
           is
           not
           the
           same
           with
           other
           Sciences
           ;
           those
           that
           possess
           them
           ,
           may
           by
           their
           means
           advance
           themselves
           in
           the
           World.
           A
           Person
           is
           always
           in
           good
           esteem
           that
           hath
           attained
           to
           considerable
           skill
           in
           the
           Civil
           Law
           ,
           in
           the
           Mathematicks
           ,
           in
           Physick
           ,
           or
           even
           in
           the
           Canon
           Law
           ,
           especially
           in
           Beneficiary
           cases
           .
           All
           these
           Sciences
           are
           of
           as
           good
           stead
           to
           a
           Man
           as
           a
           plentiful
           Patrimony
           ,
           and
           are
           the
           making
           of
           those
           who
           are
           well
           versed
           in
           them
           :
           But
           poor
           Divinity
           is
           hated
           ,
           and
           abandoned
           by
           almost
           all
           the
           World.
           I
           was
           acquainted
           at
           Bononia
           
           with
           a
           young
           Gentleman
           ,
           who
           had
           appli'd
           himself
           to
           this
           Forlorne
           Study
           ,
           for
           some
           years
           ;
           and
           having
           one
           day
           asked
           him
           ,
           whether
           he
           continued
           in
           the
           vigorous
           prosecution
           of
           his
           Studies
           ,
           he
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           just
           about
           to
           quit
           it
           for
           good
           and
           all
           ;
           to
           learn
           to
           play
           on
           the
           Violin
           ,
           because
           he
           believed
           that
           Art
           would
           be
           much
           more
           profitable
           to
           him
           .
           See
           here
           a
           true
           account
           of
           the
           Languishing
           Condition
           of
           Theology
           in
           those
           Universities
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           scarcely
           any
           professors
           can
           be
           found
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           are
           capable
           of
           Teaching
           it
           .
           This
           is
           no
           Exaggeration
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           is
           a
           thing
           visible
           and
           notorious
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           this
           extream
           scarcity
           of
           Divines
           ,
           that
           hath
           obliged
           them
           to
           Incorporate
           some
           Monks
           into
           their
           Body
           ,
           under
           the
           Name
           of
           Doctors
           or
           Professors
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           teach
           that
           Faculty
           amongst
           them
           .
        
         
           Forasmuch
           as
           I
           am
           insensibly
           got
           amongst
           the
           Monks
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           have
           sufficiently
           ,
           as
           I
           suppose
           ,
           described
           the
           manner
           of
           Studying
           in
           their
           Universities
           ;
           I
           perswade
           my self
           you
           will
           not
           be
           displeased
           to
           understand
           the
           method
           these
           observe
           in
           the
           Colleges
           of
           their
           Convents
           or
           Religious
           Houses
           in
           Italy
           .
           We
           will
           begin
           with
           the
           Jesuits
           ;
           we
           have
           already
           taken
           a
           View
           of
           their
           way
           of
           Teaching
           Latin
           ,
           and
           it
           remains
           now
           for
           us
           to
           take
           notice
           in
           what
           manner
           they
           regulate
           their
           own
           Studies
           ,
           with
           regard
           to
           their
           young
           Jesuits
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           be
           able
           to
           perform
           any
           thing
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           which
           
           is
           the
           Foundation
           of
           their
           Institution
           ,
           we
           may
           expect
           to
           see
           the
           fairest
           Fruits
           of
           it
           in
           the
           young
           Plants
           of
           their
           Society
           .
           Thus
           much
           we
           may
           safely
           aver
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           in
           some
           sort
           the
           very
           choice
           of
           Spirits
           ,
           it
           being
           easy
           for
           them
           ,
           amongst
           that
           vast
           Number
           of
           Scholars
           that
           are
           under
           their
           Inspection
           ,
           to
           pick
           out
           those
           they
           think
           most
           fit
           for
           their
           Turn
           ,
           having
           had
           the
           opportunity
           of
           observing
           them
           of
           a
           long
           time
           .
           See
           here
           the
           course
           they
           take
           :
           They
           industriously
           apply
           themselves
           to
           examine
           the
           Temperament
           of
           their
           Scholars
           ,
           especially
           when
           they
           are
           in
           their
           last
           or
           highest
           Latin
           Classis
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           taught
           Rhetorick
           .
           If
           they
           have
           observ'd
           any
           of
           them
           that
           are
           of
           a
           well
           temper'd
           ,
           modest
           and
           compos'd
           Humor
           ,
           they
           say
           such
           a
           one
           will
           be
           good
           to
           make
           a
           Benedictin
           ,
           for
           they
           call
           the
           Monks
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           St.
           Bennet
           ,
           not
           without
           an
           Air
           of
           slighting
           and
           contempt
           ,
           good
           Men
           :
           If
           they
           perceive
           another
           that
           is
           of
           a
           Silent
           ,
           Soure
           ,
           Sullen
           and
           Melancholy
           Temper
           ,
           this
           Youth
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           will
           make
           a
           good
           
             Chartreux
             ,
             Camaldule
          
           ,
           or
           unshod
           Carmelite
           :
           If
           they
           find
           another
           of
           a
           sweet
           and
           pleasant
           humour
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           tender
           and
           effeminate
           Complexion
           ,
           such
           a
           one
           they
           look
           upon
           as
           proper
           to
           associate
           with
           the
           Canon
           Regulars
           ,
           or
           Olivetans
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           a
           Confessor
           to
           Nuns
           :
           If
           any
           of
           them
           be
           inclin'd
           to
           Boufonry
           ,
           and
           to
           play
           tricks
           of
           Legerdemain
           ;
           See
           there
           a
           Youth
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           that
           will
           
           fit
           the
           Cordeliers
           and
           Minimes
           :
           Others
           that
           are
           of
           dastardly
           ,
           mean
           and
           cowardly
           Spirits
           ,
           they
           turn
           over
           to
           the
           Capucins
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           very
           well
           acquainted
           what
           Spirit
           Reigns
           in
           each
           Order
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           If
           they
           chance
           to
           meet
           with
           any
           poor
           ,
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           simple
           Youth
           ,
           and
           whose
           mind
           has
           no
           Elevation
           at
           all
           ,
           they
           hope
           that
           such
           a
           one
           may
           by
           their
           means
           come
           to
           be
           a
           good
           Country
           Curate
           .
           They
           make
           no
           difficulty
           in
           the
           Class
           of
           Rhetorick
           ,
           to
           take
           every
           one
           of
           their
           Scholars
           apart
           ,
           and
           declare
           to
           them
           ,
           the
           Calling
           to
           which
           God
           seems
           to
           have
           called
           them
           .
           But
           as
           for
           themselves
           ,
           if
           they
           find
           one
           that
           is
           of
           a
           keen
           and
           subtil
           Spirit
           ,
           brisk
           and
           active
           ,
           full
           of
           Fire
           ,
           daring
           and
           undertaking
           ,
           these
           are
           the
           Youths
           forsooth
           ,
           that
           are
           for
           their
           Society
           ;
           these
           are
           the
           Persons
           fit
           for
           their
           Tooth
           ,
           and
           such
           they
           endeavour
           to
           gain
           to
           their
           Number
           .
        
         
           After
           some
           years
           past
           in
           their
           Novitiat
           and
           Travels
           ,
           they
           set
           them
           to
           Teach
           Latin
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           Regents
           over
           the
           seven
           Classes
           ,
           in
           Order
           ,
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           which
           is
           their
           Employment
           for
           seven
           years
           ;
           and
           during
           all
           this
           time
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           mind
           any
           other
           thing
           ,
           but
           what
           concerns
           their
           Classes
           ;
           no
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           to
           read
           any
           Book
           ,
           but
           those
           that
           are
           design'd
           for
           that
           use
           .
           When
           they
           enter
           into
           the
           Society
           ,
           they
           commonly
           are
           about
           21
           or
           22
           years
           of
           Age
           ,
           so
           that
           before
           they
           have
           finished
           their
           Regency
           ,
           over
           all
           the
           
           seven
           Latin
           Classes
           ,
           they
           are
           above
           Thirty
           years
           of
           Age.
           Then
           it
           is
           they
           are
           put
           upon
           the
           Studying
           of
           Philosophy
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           of
           Theology
           ;
           in
           the
           first
           of
           which
           they
           spend
           two
           years
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           latter
           three
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           about
           this
           time
           ,
           that
           the
           Fathers
           make
           another
           Scrutiny
           or
           Tryal
           of
           the
           Spirits
           of
           their
           younger
           Jesuits
           .
           Those
           who
           have
           kept
           all
           their
           Fire
           ,
           and
           make
           themselves
           remarkable
           for
           their
           Boldness
           and
           Resolution
           ,
           are
           design'd
           to
           be
           Missionaries
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           are
           left
           to
           their
           liberty
           ,
           to
           apply
           themselves
           to
           some
           particular
           Study
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           have
           most
           Inclination
           ;
           or
           else
           they
           make
           Preachers
           of
           them
           ,
           whilst
           the
           Old
           Jesuits
           are
           the
           Doctors
           of
           Fraternites
           ,
           or
           hear
           Confessions
           .
           But
           all
           of
           them
           generally
           are
           Educated
           in
           a
           Spirit
           of
           refined
           Policy
           ,
           which
           doth
           not
           shake
           hands
           with
           them
           till
           Death
           .
           And
           those
           in
           whom
           this
           Spirit
           is
           most
           rife
           and
           pregnant
           ,
           are
           advanced
           to
           the
           Charges
           and
           Employs
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           or
           else
           means
           are
           found
           out
           to
           please
           them
           in
           the
           Courts
           of
           Princes
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           one
           be
           found
           that
           is
           not
           Baptized
           into
           this
           Spirit
           ,
           tho'
           otherwise
           he
           be
           endowed
           with
           the
           most
           promising
           Talents
           that
           may
           be
           ,
           he
           is
           sure
           to
           be
           expell'd
           the
           Society
           of
           Jesus
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           Conclusion
           we
           may
           draw
           from
           what
           I
           have
           here
           represented
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Conduct
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           viz.
           that
           it
           is
           in
           a
           manner
           impossible
           they
           should
           ever
           attain
           to
           any
           great
           degree
           of
           Learning
           ;
           for
           the
           very
           
           prime
           of
           their
           Youth
           ,
           and
           the
           Age
           that
           is
           most
           proper
           to
           apply
           themselves
           to
           Sciences
           ,
           is
           wholly
           employed
           in
           Learning
           and
           Teaching
           Latin
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           believe
           that
           to
           be
           the
           only
           thing
           they
           are
           good
           at
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           even
           herein
           they
           make
           themselves
           ridiculous
           .
           The
           Proverb
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Corruption
             of
             the
             best
             things
             ,
             is
             the
             worst
             :
             Corruptio
             optimi
             ,
             pessima
          
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           be
           said
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           who
           probably
           read
           none
           but
           the
           best
           Authors
           of
           the
           Latin
           Tongue
           ,
           do
           make
           a
           kind
           of
           mixture
           of
           them
           in
           their
           Spirits
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           superadd
           an
           intolerable
           kind
           of
           Affectation
           ,
           that
           utterly
           spoils
           all
           the
           good
           that
           could
           be
           in
           it
           .
           All
           their
           Latin
           is
           commonly
           thick
           ,
           larded
           with
           
             Enimveros
             ,
             Quidems
          
           and
           
           Ergo's
           :
           I
           can
           no
           better
           parallel
           this
           their
           Folly
           ,
           than
           by
           comparing
           it
           with
           the
           Vanity
           of
           some
           Women
           ,
           who
           from
           an
           excess
           of
           desire
           they
           have
           to
           appear
           Beautiful
           ,
           dawb
           their
           Faces
           so
           thick
           with
           Paint
           and
           Patches
           ,
           that
           quite
           contrary
           to
           their
           design
           ,
           they
           make
           themselves
           ugly
           and
           abominable
           .
           All
           the
           honour
           that
           is
           rendred
           to
           their
           Latin
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           the
           Societies
           where
           they
           speak
           good
           Latin
           ,
           as
           with
           the
           Gentlemen
           of
           
             Port
             Royal
          
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           the
           Schools
           of
           Physicians
           ,
           it
           is
           termed
           
             pitiful
             Jesuits
             Latin.
          
           
        
         
           As
           for
           what
           concerns
           their
           Philosophy
           and
           Divinity
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           made
           to
           Study
           ,
           after
           that
           they
           have
           Taught
           Latin
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           discover
           the
           nature
           thereof
           ,
           we
           are
           first
           to
           
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           Society
           of
           Jesuits
           ,
           having
           been
           instituted
           at
           Rome
           by
           
             Ignatius
             Loyola
          
           ,
           had
           at
           first
           no
           other
           Schools
           ,
           besides
           the
           publick
           Schools
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           Opinions
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           commonly
           Taught
           there
           .
        
         
           In
           their
           general
           Assembly
           held
           in
           the
           year
           1550
           ,
           they
           made
           some
           Constitutions
           ,
           by
           which
           their
           Founder
           oblig'd
           them
           to
           follow
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           St.
           
             Thomas
             Aquinas
          
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           consequently
           in
           all
           Questions
           of
           Philosophy
           ,
           that
           necessarily
           depend
           upon
           it
           .
           There
           are
           to
           this
           day
           some
           of
           their
           Theses
           to
           be
           seen
           ,
           publickly
           defended
           by
           them
           in
           their
           College
           at
           Rome
           ,
           in
           the
           years
           1560
           ,
           and
           1562
           ;
           a
           short
           time
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           their
           Founder
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           sitting
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           where
           they
           defend
           the
           Opinions
           of
           St.
           Thomas
           ,
           concerning
           Grace
           ,
           directly
           opposit
           to
           those
           they
           maintain
           at
           present
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           
             James
             Lainez
          
           being
           chosen
           General
           in
           1558
           ,
           two
           years
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           
             Ignatius
             Loyola
          
           ,
           he
           caused
           a
           Statute
           to
           pass
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           Assembly
           where
           he
           had
           been
           Elected
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           it
           was
           resolved
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           Teach
           also
           the
           Master
           of
           Sentences
           ;
           but
           in
           case
           afterwards
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           judged
           ,
           that
           some
           other
           Author
           ,
           would
           be
           more
           profitable
           to
           the
           Students
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           should
           think
           fit
           to
           compose
           a
           new
           Sum
           of
           Theology
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           
             Work
             that
             might
             better
             comport
             with
             the
             Times
             ,
             (
             Temporibus
             accommodatior
             ,
             )
          
           that
           then
           the
           same
           might
           be
           made
           
           use
           of
           ,
           after
           a
           mature
           Deliberation
           .
           Lainez
           having
           thus
           left
           the
           Jesuits
           at
           liberty
           ,
           to
           find
           out
           a
           method
           of
           Teaching
           Philosophy
           ,
           more
           accommodate
           to
           the
           latter
           Times
           ,
           than
           that
           which
           had
           been
           followed
           ever
           since
           the
           Schoolmen
           were
           known
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           (
           for
           it
           was
           about
           this
           time
           ,
           that
           they
           resolved
           to
           set
           up
           for
           great
           Politicians
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           the
           Depravers
           of
           Science
           and
           Morality
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           please
           the
           corrupt
           age
           in
           which
           their
           Lot
           was
           fallen
           ;
           )
           and
           the
           very
           same
           year
           several
           Instances
           were
           given
           of
           this
           Corruption
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           University
           of
           
             Salamanca
             ,
             Prudentius
          
           of
           
             Monte
             Major
          
           a
           Jesuit
           ,
           publickly
           maintained
           a
           Thesis
           ,
           wherein
           he
           rejected
           all
           the
           absolute
           Decrees
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           acts
           of
           human
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           particularly
           all
           Predestination
           gratuitous
           and
           independent
           on
           any
           foresight
           of
           good
           actions
           ,
           with
           some
           other
           like
           Doctrins
           .
           The
           Divinity
           Faculty
           of
           that
           University
           condemned
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           pleased
           the
           Society
           well
           enough
           ,
           who
           gave
           permission
           to
           their
           Divines
           to
           teach
           them
           ,
           according
           as
           occasion
           and
           Time
           should
           seem
           favourable
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           order
           to
           their
           finding
           out
           a
           way
           intirely
           to
           shake
           off
           the
           Yoak
           of
           St.
           
           Thomas's
           Doctrin
           ,
           
             Claudius
             Aqua
             Viva
          
           ,
           General
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1584
           ,
           called
           to
           Rome
           six
           of
           the
           most
           able
           Divines
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           with
           ●●der
           to
           consult
           beforehand
           ,
           the
           most
           Learned
           of
           each
           Province
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           choice
           of
           
           those
           select
           Opinions
           ,
           which
           were
           to
           be
           taught
           in
           their
           Society
           .
           These
           Divines
           being
           come
           to
           Rome
           ,
           they
           there
           compos'd
           a
           Book
           with
           this
           Title
           ;
           
             Ratio
             atque
             Institutio
             Studiorum
             Societatis
             Jesu
             .
             The
             way
             and
             Institution
             of
             the
             Studies
             of
             the
             Society
             of
             Jesus
             ,
          
           which
           was
           Printed
           in
           1586.
           
           Here
           it
           was
           that
           they
           absolutely
           cast
           off
           S.
           Austin
           and
           S.
           Thomas
           ,
           upon
           the
           Points
           of
           Predestination
           and
           
             Physical
             Predetermination
          
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           allow'd
           the
           Liberty
           to
           maintain
           till
           then
           .
           They
           established
           their
           
             mediate
             knowledge
          
           ,
           the
           Foresight
           of
           future
           Contingents
           ,
           and
           they
           explain'd
           the
           Efficacy
           of
           Grace
           ,
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Pelagians
           ,
           and
           Semipelagians
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           same
           were
           intirely
           dependent
           on
           the
           Free-will
           of
           Man
           ,
           which
           they
           do
           not
           suppose
           to
           be
           so
           corrupt
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           Venerable
           Doctors
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           and
           particularly
           S.
           Austin
           took
           it
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           It
           will
           not
           be
           besides
           our
           purpose
           ,
           to
           represent
           to
           you
           here
           a
           brief
           Reflexion
           upon
           a
           short
           Sentence
           I
           met
           with
           in
           the
           same
           
             Directory
             of
             the
             Studies
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
          
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             that
             it
             is
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Society
             of
             Jesus
             that
             a
             new
             Theology
             be
             introduc'd
             ,
             with
             Liberty
             of
             Spirit
             :
          
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           without
           being
           too
           strictly
           tied
           up
           to
           the
           Opinions
           of
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Decisions
           of
           the
           Modern
           Doctors
           .
           Besides
           it
           implies
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           a
           terrible
           Itch
           of
           Pride
           to
           joyn
           to
           their
           Novel
           Institution
           ,
           a
           novelty
           of
           Doctrin
           and
           Morals
           ,
           
           that
           might
           distinguish
           them
           from
           all
           others
           .
           For
           it
           seem'd
           somewhat
           hard
           and
           grating
           upon
           them
           ,
           that
           being
           Jesuits
           ,
           they
           were
           fain
           to
           be
           Thomists
           in
           their
           Opinions
           .
        
         
           Molina
           a
           Spanish
           Jesuit
           ,
           was
           one
           of
           the
           most
           bold
           and
           venturous
           in
           Publishing
           the
           new
           Doctrin
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           and
           publickly
           boasted
           ,
           that
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           was
           of
           his
           own
           Invention
           .
           He
           Published
           in
           the
           year
           1588
           ,
           his
           Work
           intituled
           
             The
             Concord
             of
             Grace
             and
             Free-will
             :
          
           The
           Opinions
           he
           there
           vented
           ,
           were
           the
           same
           with
           those
           of
           other
           Jesuits
           ,
           but
           proved
           by
           Metaphysical
           Reasons
           ,
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Schools
           .
           He
           made
           no
           bones
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           S.
           Austin
           had
           been
           involved
           in
           a
           kind
           of
           Darkness
           ,
           as
           to
           what
           concerns
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           Grace
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           had
           believ'd
           that
           
             Gratuitous
             Predestination
          
           was
           necessarily
           joyn'd
           with
           it
           .
           The
           design
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           herein
           was
           this
           ,
           that
           conformably
           to
           the
           Resolution
           they
           had
           taken
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           themselves
           by
           abandoning
           S.
           Thomas
           ,
           and
           finding
           as
           yet
           no
           means
           ,
           they
           had
           a
           mind
           cunningly
           and
           under
           other
           Terms
           ,
           to
           restore
           Pelagianism
           ,
           which
           seem'd
           to
           them
           more
           plausible
           to
           be
           maintain'd
           ,
           than
           the
           efficacious
           Grace
           of
           S.
           Austin
           ,
           which
           too
           openly
           favoured
           the
           necessitating
           Grace
           of
           Luther
           and
           Calvin
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           are
           pleas'd
           to
           call
           it
           ,
           )
           which
           had
           been
           condemned
           at
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           or
           rather
           ,
           which
           seem'd
           to
           be
           one
           and
           the
           same
           with
           it
           .
           To
           the
           end
           therefore
           ,
           they
           might
           more
           dexterously
           
           obtain
           this
           their
           end
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           sweetly
           engage
           the
           minds
           of
           Men
           to
           receive
           it
           ;
           they
           were
           not
           wanting
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           to
           make
           their
           Disciples
           publickly
           to
           maintain
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           S.
           Austin
           and
           S.
           Thomas
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           means
           they
           might
           appear
           to
           be
           disinterested
           Men
           ,
           and
           that
           searched
           after
           nothing
           but
           the
           Truth
           .
           But
           all
           this
           their
           address
           and
           cunning
           ,
           did
           not
           hinder
           the
           Dominicans
           ,
           being
           incensed
           by
           
           Molina's
           Book
           ,
           openly
           to
           oppose
           themselves
           against
           their
           Innovations
           ,
           and
           succeeded
           so
           well
           in
           their
           Pursuit
           ,
           that
           Clement
           VIII
           .
           established
           a
           Congregation
           at
           Rome
           ,
           to
           hear
           the
           Reasons
           of
           both
           Parties
           .
           They
           began
           with
           the
           Examination
           of
           
           Molina's
           Book
           ,
           and
           they
           reduc'd
           his
           Doctrin
           to
           four
           Principles
           ,
           which
           they
           explained
           in
           divers
           Propositions
           .
           And
           forasmuch
           as
           they
           make
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Theology
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           think
           it
           a
           wandring
           from
           my
           Subject
           ,
           to
           give
           you
           here
           a
           short
           account
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           
             The
             first
             Principle
             of
          
           Molina
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           general
           Concourse
           of
           God
           ,
           doth
           not
           consist
           in
           acting
           upon
           second
           Causes
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           stood
           in
           need
           of
           being
           moved
           by
           God
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           produce
           their
           effect
           ;
           but
           that
           God
           acts
           immediately
           in
           the
           Action
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Cause
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           God
           should
           push
           on
           the
           Will
           to
           act
           ,
           he
           would
           thereby
           ruin
           the
           Liberty
           thereof
           .
           
             From
             which
             Principle
          
           Molina
           
             drew
             these
             Consequences
          
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           That
           Man
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           Nature
           ,
           can
           believe
           Supernatural
           Mysteries
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           having
           performed
           what
           lies
           in
           him
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           natural
           Strength
           and
           Ability
           ,
           God
           comes
           in
           and
           bestows
           his
           Grace
           ;
           and
           that
           God
           foreseeing
           who
           those
           are
           ,
           that
           will
           make
           use
           of
           these
           Abilities
           ,
           when
           the
           Gospel
           shall
           be
           Preached
           unto
           them
           ,
           he
           is
           ready
           to
           bestow
           upon
           them
           the
           Grace
           that
           is
           necessary
           for
           their
           total
           Conversion
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           a
           man
           by
           his
           natural
           Strength
           ,
           can
           form
           a
           resolution
           of
           never
           offending
           God
           ,
           for
           time
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           natural
           Light
           may
           be
           sufficient
           to
           keep
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           whatsoever
           trouble
           or
           difficulty
           there
           may
           be
           in
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Second
             Principle
             of
          
           Molina
           is
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           not
           refuse
           to
           any
           grown
           Person
           ,
           the
           assistance
           that
           is
           necessary
           for
           him
           to
           persevere
           in
           that
           which
           it
           good
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           is
           the
           fault
           of
           him
           who
           doth
           not
           persevere
           in
           Godliness
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           want
           of
           Grace
           ,
           that
           makes
           him
           to
           fall
           away
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Third
             Principle
             is
          
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           to
           distinguish
           in
           God
           ,
           three
           sorts
           of
           Knowledg
           ,
           the
           one
           purely
           Natural
           ,
           the
           other
           altogether
           free
           ,
           and
           the
           third
           Mediate
           ,
           or
           partaking
           of
           both
           ;
           according
           to
           which
           latter
           ,
           God
           by
           the
           intimate
           knowledg
           he
           hath
           of
           the
           Free-will
           of
           every
           man
           ,
           knows
           what
           he
           would
           do
           ,
           supposing
           such
           or
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           tho'
           it
           be
           in
           his
           power
           to
           do
           the
           contrary
           .
           
             Under
             this
             Principle
             are
             comprehended
             these
             Propositions
             .
          
        
         
         
           1.
           
           That
           there
           is
           but
           one
           exciting
           Grace
           ,
           and
           none
           that
           is
           Efficacious
           in
           it self
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           it
           is
           not
           Grace
           that
           determines
           the
           Free-will
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Free-will
           determines
           it self
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Fourth
             Principle
             is
          
           ,
           That
           God
           Predestinates
           those
           ,
           who
           he
           foresees
           by
           his
           mediate
           knowledg
           ,
           will
           make
           good
           use
           of
           the
           strength
           of
           Nature
           and
           of
           Grace
           .
        
         
           The
           Consulters
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           
             de
             Auxiliis
          
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           they
           call'd
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           therein
           treated
           concerning
           the
           assistances
           which
           God
           affords
           Men
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           apply
           themselves
           to
           that
           which
           is
           good
           ;
           )
           had
           couched
           the
           Sentiments
           of
           Molina
           in
           Twenty
           Propositions
           ,
           whereof
           the
           most
           are
           the
           very
           same
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           same
           Sense
           of
           those
           we
           have
           here
           set
           down
           .
           They
           censured
           every
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           abridgment
           of
           the
           Acts
           ,
           which
           is
           still
           in
           being
           ,
           and
           declared
           that
           Molina
           and
           his
           Adherents
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           had
           espoused
           the
           Opinions
           of
           the
           Pelagians
           ,
           and
           the
           Semipelagians
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           the
           Principles
           of
           their
           Doctrin
           ,
           as
           in
           their
           Proofs
           and
           Objections
           .
           They
           tell
           us
           that
           hereupon
           ,
           the
           Jesuits
           joyned
           Threats
           with
           their
           Prayers
           ,
           to
           hinder
           the
           Publication
           of
           this
           Censure
           ,
           and
           that
           out
           of
           very
           Rage
           they
           publickly
           maintain'd
           in
           Rome
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           no
           part
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           that
           Clement
           VIII
           .
           was
           Pope
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           not
           Infallible
           .
           Their
           Adversaries
           have
           used
           the
           same
           liberty
           towards
           the
           Popes
           ,
           when
           ever
           they
           proved
           contrary
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           
           great
           probability
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           think
           themselves
           oblig'd
           to
           maintain
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           except
           then
           only
           when
           it
           is
           of
           use
           to
           them
           to
           overthrow
           their
           Adversaries
           .
           However
           the
           Pope
           was
           resolved
           to
           decide
           this
           difference
           by
           a
           Bull
           ,
           in
           case
           the
           Jesuits
           should
           refuse
           to
           submit
           themselves
           :
           But
           his
           Death
           which
           hapned
           the
           Eighth
           of
           
             March
             1605
          
           ,
           delivered
           them
           from
           the
           fear
           they
           were
           in
           of
           being
           forced
           to
           retract
           their
           Doctrin
           ,
           or
           of
           being
           Condemned
           .
           Paul
           V.
           who
           succeeded
           to
           Leo
           XI
           .
           took
           the
           same
           matter
           in
           hand
           ,
           with
           design
           to
           decide
           it
           .
        
         
           At
           this
           time
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           being
           in
           a
           greater
           apprehension
           than
           ever
           ,
           of
           seeing
           their
           Doctrin
           Condemned
           for
           Heretical
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           fine
           Projects
           for
           establishing
           of
           their
           Novel
           Opinions
           ,
           overthrown
           ;
           their
           General
           
             Aqua
             Viva
          
           thought
           fit
           to
           make
           a
           Show
           of
           changing
           them
           in
           some
           respect
           .
           He
           made
           a
           Decree
           ,
           dated
           the
           Fourteenth
           of
           December
           ,
           whereby
           he
           ordered
           those
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           for
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           to
           teach
           this
           Doctrin
           with
           some
           Modification
           ,
           by
           approaching
           in
           some
           Degree
           to
           the
           Grace
           of
           the
           Thomists
           :
           But
           this
           having
           been
           cast
           in
           the
           Teeth
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           as
           a
           reproach
           tending
           to
           their
           shame
           and
           confusion
           ,
           
             Mutio
             Vitellexti
          
           ,
           the
           Successor
           of
           
             Aqua
             Viva
          
           in
           the
           Generalship
           ,
           declared
           ,
           that
           it
           had
           not
           been
           the
           intention
           of
           his
           Predecessor
           ,
           to
           retract
           their
           Dogmas
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           he
           restored
           the
           Opinions
           of
           the
           Society
           to
           their
           
           former
           State.
           Thus
           we
           see
           that
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           changed
           three
           times
           in
           less
           than
           Thirty
           years
           :
           For
           they
           departed
           from
           the
           Sentiments
           of
           S.
           Austin
           and
           S.
           Thomas
           ,
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Pelagians
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           they
           returned
           again
           anew
           to
           those
           of
           S.
           Thomas
           ,
           from
           whence
           soon
           after
           they
           fell
           again
           to
           their
           discharged
           Vomit
           ,
           I
           mean
           to
           Molinism
           or
           Pelagianism
           .
           They
           gave
           a
           remarkable
           instance
           in
           these
           their
           shiftings
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           indeed
           accommodate
           their
           Doctrin
           to
           the
           times
           ,
           
             Temporibus
             accommodatior
          
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           own
           expression
           .
           And
           that
           at
           last
           the
           great
           Itch
           they
           had
           of
           signalizing
           their
           Society
           by
           novel
           and
           particular
           Opinions
           ,
           prevail'd
           against
           all
           manner
           of
           Reasons
           whatsoever
           .
           They
           knew
           so
           well
           to
           manage
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Paul
           V.
           which
           they
           had
           sweetned
           towards
           them
           ,
           by
           dedicating
           to
           him
           a
           second
           Edition
           of
           Cassianius
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           Molina
           ,
           the
           Jesuit
           ,
           had
           been
           pronounced
           Heretical
           ,
           by
           the
           Congregation
           
             de
             Auxilus
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           himself
           and
           his
           Predecessors
           ,
           he
           forbore
           Publishing
           the
           Bull
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           prepared
           to
           thunder-strike
           it
           with
           ,
           and
           contented
           himself
           with
           the
           Publishing
           of
           a
           Decree
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           imposed
           silence
           on
           both
           Parties
           ,
           until
           it
           should
           please
           him
           to
           make
           the
           Decision
           .
           The
           Jesuits
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           persisted
           in
           their
           new
           Dogmas
           ,
           and
           in
           process
           of
           Time
           ,
           had
           the
           good
           success
           to
           keep
           them
           standing
           ,
           in
           spite
           of
           their
           Adversaries
           .
        
         
         
           I
           cannot
           deny
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           hath
           a
           great
           Interest
           on
           one
           hand
           ,
           to
           Found
           new
           Religious
           Orders
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           sort
           of
           People
           ,
           that
           promise
           total
           Subjection
           ,
           and
           inviolabe
           Faithfulness
           to
           her
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           Time
           may
           make
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           prove
           a
           great
           means
           of
           rending
           and
           dismembring
           her
           ,
           by
           their
           restless
           Ambition
           of
           distinguishing
           themselves
           by
           their
           Doctrins
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           that
           which
           wanted
           little
           of
           being
           accomplisht
           in
           our
           days
           ,
           wherein
           we
           have
           seen
           a
           vast
           number
           of
           Augustinians
           and
           Thomists
           ,
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Jansenists
           ,
           in
           a
           fair
           way
           of
           rending
           themselves
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           when
           by
           the
           instigation
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           they
           were
           going
           about
           to
           condemn
           the
           Dogmas
           of
           their
           Masters
           .
           Yet
           was
           it
           not
           the
           Solidity
           and
           prevalency
           of
           the
           Jesuitical
           Arguments
           ,
           that
           made
           them
           triumph
           at
           last
           ;
           but
           indeed
           the
           only
           thing
           that
           procured
           them
           this
           advantage
           ,
           was
           the
           Temporal
           Power
           ,
           which
           at
           present
           they
           have
           acquired
           in
           all
           Places
           ,
           that
           follow
           the
           Communion
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           observed
           ,
           that
           whilst
           the
           poor
           Jansenists
           ,
           good
           Souls
           ,
           were
           wholly
           employed
           in
           poring
           upon
           S.
           Austin
           ,
           to
           search
           out
           those
           Passages
           they
           stood
           in
           need
           of
           ,
           to
           maintain
           their
           
             Efficacious
             Grace
          
           ,
           these
           made
           it
           their
           chief
           business
           to
           manage
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           to
           secure
           themselves
           a
           Party
           in
           the
           Sorbonne
           ,
           and
           to
           engage
           the
           Bishops
           in
           France
           on
           their
           side
           ,
           by
           making
           use
           of
           the
           Royal
           Authority
           .
        
         
         
           To
           make
           an
           end
           of
           giving
           you
           a
           just
           and
           full
           Idea
           of
           all
           their
           Divinity
           ,
           it
           shall
           suffice
           to
           acquaint
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           Faculty
           of
           Lovain
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           1677
           ,
           did
           by
           their
           Deputies
           ,
           present
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           several
           Propositions
           relating
           to
           Morals
           ,
           drawn
           out
           of
           the
           Books
           of
           Jesuits
           ,
           Sixty
           five
           whereof
           were
           Condemned
           by
           a
           Decree
           of
           the
           Second
           of
           
             March
             1678.
          
           
           This
           only
           consideration
           of
           the
           multiplicity
           of
           Errors
           that
           are
           found
           in
           their
           Books
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           a
           sufficient
           Ground
           to
           the
           Papists
           ,
           for
           suspecting
           all
           the
           Divinity
           of
           these
           Reverend
           Fathers
           .
           It
           is
           not
           without
           cause
           ,
           that
           the
           Modern
           Papists
           are
           accused
           of
           being
           the
           greatest
           Lyars
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           of
           having
           no
           human
           Faith
           ,
           of
           Violating
           all
           manner
           of
           Oaths
           ,
           of
           breaking
           their
           Words
           ,
           and
           of
           making
           less
           difficulty
           of
           forswearing
           themselves
           ,
           than
           the
           very
           Turks
           and
           Infidels
           .
           They
           are
           beholding
           for
           the
           Progress
           they
           have
           made
           in
           these
           goodly
           Virtues
           ,
           to
           the
           Novel
           Doctrin
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           who
           have
           introduced
           their
           mental
           restrictions
           ,
           to
           save
           them
           from
           the
           odious
           charge
           of
           a
           Lye.
           
        
         
           According
           to
           these
           Casuists
           ,
           if
           a
           Christian
           be
           asked
           Whether
           he
           believe
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           he
           may
           answer
           no
           ;
           supposing
           that
           he
           means
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           believe
           in
           him
           as
           the
           Turks
           do
           ,
           who
           believe
           in
           him
           ,
           only
           as
           a
           Prophet
           .
           If
           he
           be
           asked
           Whether
           he
           be
           a
           Protestant
           ;
           he
           may
           say
           upon
           occasion
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           one
           ,
           if
           his
           inward
           meaning
           be
           ,
           that
           he
           protests
           
           against
           the
           Errors
           of
           the
           Protestants
           .
           I
           heard
           a
           Penegyrick
           pronounced
           at
           Milan
           ,
           by
           a
           Jesuit
           ,
           in
           honour
           of
           St.
           
             Charles
             Borromeo
          
           ,
           Cardinal
           and
           Archbishop
           of
           that
           City
           :
           One
           of
           the
           Principal
           Points
           insisted
           on
           ,
           was
           the
           great
           Charity
           this
           Saint
           exprest
           towards
           two
           Famous
           Robbers
           on
           the
           High-way
           ,
           who
           were
           Pursued
           by
           some
           Officers
           of
           Justice
           ;
           they
           asked
           the
           Saint
           ,
           Whether
           he
           had
           seen
           these
           two
           Criminals
           passing
           that
           way
           ?
           No
           ,
           quoth
           he
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           pass
           this
           way
           :
           You
           must
           know
           ,
           he
           had
           at
           that
           time
           his
           Finger
           in
           his
           Sleeve
           ,
           through
           which
           ,
           his
           meaning
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Robbers
           had
           not
           passed
           ;
           and
           the
           Officers
           giving
           credit
           to
           his
           words
           ,
           ceased
           from
           pursuing
           them
           ,
           by
           which
           means
           they
           had
           the
           opportunity
           to
           make
           their
           escape
           .
           O
           action
           truly
           holy
           and
           worthy
           of
           all
           praise
           !
           Precious
           Fruit
           of
           the
           mental
           reservation
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           !
        
         
           The
           World
           must
           also
           be
           informed
           ,
           that
           after
           three
           years
           Study
           spent
           upon
           this
           Excellent
           Divinity
           ,
           the
           Jesuits
           make
           choice
           of
           their
           Preachers
           ,
           and
           Missionaries
           ,
           without
           ever
           having
           had
           the
           time
           ,
           nay
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           a
           thought
           ,
           to
           read
           the
           Scriptures
           or
           the
           Fathers
           ;
           and
           accordingly
           we
           may
           guess
           ,
           what
           these
           men
           are
           capable
           to
           perform
           .
           The
           former
           ,
           viz.
           their
           Preachers
           abound
           in
           words
           ,
           without
           much
           Sense
           or
           Solidity
           ,
           
             Multa
             verba
             ,
             nullus
             fere
             sensus
             :
          
           And
           as
           for
           the
           latter
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           their
           Missionaries
           ,
           we
           may
           take
           the
           height
           of
           their
           Standard
           ,
           by
           those
           of
           them
           we
           meet
           with
           
           in
           England
           ;
           whose
           whole
           Stock
           commonly
           amounts
           to
           no
           more
           than
           two
           or
           three
           poor
           Arguments
           ,
           which
           after
           all
           conclude
           nothing
           .
        
         
           They
           demand
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           Where
           the
           Protestant
           Church
           was
           before
           Luther
           and
           Calvin
           ?
           and
           then
           set
           themselves
           to
           exaggerate
           the
           Vices
           and
           Defects
           of
           those
           two
           Persons
           .
           From
           thence
           they
           pass
           over
           to
           give
           a
           Representation
           of
           Henry
           VIII
           .
           in
           the
           most
           malicious
           Colours
           they
           can
           ;
           and
           conclude
           from
           all
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           very
           unlikely
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           ever
           have
           made
           use
           of
           such
           Persons
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           Reformation
           .
           Others
           of
           them
           ask
           a
           Protestant
           ,
           Whether
           it
           be
           absolutely
           impossible
           for
           a
           Man
           to
           be
           saved
           in
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           ?
           And
           because
           he
           is
           more
           Charitable
           than
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           unwilling
           to
           condemn
           any
           one
           ,
           they
           would
           infer
           from
           thence
           ,
           that
           theirs
           is
           the
           surest
           side
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           acquainted
           here
           in
           London
           with
           a
           Lady
           ,
           who
           turned
           Papist
           in
           King
           James
           his
           time
           ;
           the
           Argument
           that
           overswayed
           her
           was
           this
           :
           The
           Jesuits
           told
           her
           ,
           that
           that
           must
           be
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           which
           can
           give
           full
           assurance
           of
           Salvation
           to
           all
           her
           Members
           ;
           that
           the
           Protestant
           Church
           gives
           no
           assurance
           at
           all
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           Romish
           Church
           does
           :
           From
           whence
           it
           followed
           ,
           that
           she
           must
           be
           the
           true
           Church
           .
           Whereupon
           ,
           this
           Gentlewoman
           went
           ,
           as
           she
           said
           ,
           and
           consulted
           the
           most
           able
           Doctors
           of
           London
           ,
           the
           Deans
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           asking
           them
           ,
           Whether
           by
           persevering
           a
           good
           Protestant
           ,
           and
           living
           well
           ,
           she
           should
           Infallibly
           be
           saved
           ?
           To
           which
           
           she
           saith
           ,
           they
           gave
           her
           only
           this
           Answer
           ,
           That
           they
           hoped
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           goodness
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           merits
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           she
           should
           be
           so
           .
           This
           so
           modest
           and
           rational
           an
           Answer
           ,
           was
           not
           sufficient
           to
           confirm
           the
           Gentlewoman
           .
           The
           Jesuits
           were
           not
           wanting
           to
           observe
           to
           her
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishops
           had
           said
           to
           her
           ,
           
             we
             hope
          
           ,
           which
           did
           express
           nothing
           of
           Certainty
           or
           Assurance
           ;
           but
           that
           as
           for
           them
           ,
           they
           assured
           her
           ,
           that
           she
           should
           Infallibly
           be
           Saved
           in
           the
           Roman
           Catholick
           Religion
           .
        
         
           Indeed
           it
           is
           not
           easy
           for
           me
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           so
           pitiful
           an
           Argument
           should
           have
           been
           capable
           to
           perswade
           a
           Gentlewoman
           ,
           who
           otherwise
           seems
           to
           have
           Wit
           enough
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           all
           probability
           ,
           there
           must
           have
           been
           some
           other
           motive
           of
           Interest
           lurking
           ,
           more
           strong
           than
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           that
           some
           Promise
           had
           been
           given
           her
           ,
           of
           the
           advancement
           of
           her
           Husband
           in
           King
           James
           his
           Court.
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           he
           is
           at
           present
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           where
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           fair
           Promises
           the
           Jesuits
           may
           have
           given
           him
           ,
           he
           is
           fain
           to
           live
           on
           hopes
           .
        
         
           
             That
             I
             may
             not
             run
             out
             into
             a
             long
             Digression
             ,
             having
             now
             represented
             to
             you
             the
             order
             and
             method
             of
             the
             Studies
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             I
             shall
             pass
             over
             to
             the
             Studies
             of
             the
             other
             Religious
             Orders
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             comprize
             in
             few
             words
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             be
             tedious
             to
             you
             by
             an
             over-long
             Relation
             .
             Those
             of
             these
             Orders
             ,
             who
             profess
             a
             strict
             and
             austere
             Rule
             ,
             
             complain
             that
             the
             Rigor
             of
             their
             observance
             exhausts
             and
             flats
             their
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             in
             a
             manner
             wholly
             incapable
             of
             applying
             themselves
             to
             Study
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             time
             is
             too
             much
             shortned
             by
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             the
          
           Divine
           Office
           ,
           
             to
             be
             able
             to
             do
             any
             good
             at
             it
             .
          
           How
           is
           it
           possible
           for
           me
           to
           Study
           ?
           
             said
             a
             Reformed
             Religious
             to
             me
             ,
          
           I
           must
           rise
           at
           midnight
           to
           go
           to
           Mattins
           ,
           which
           continue
           two
           hours
           and
           an
           half
           .
           After
           which
           I
           return
           to
           my
           Cell
           ,
           to
           see
           if
           I
           can
           take
           some
           rest
           ,
           my
           Head
           being
           much
           disordered
           ,
           with
           the
           unseasonable
           breaking
           of
           it
           :
           About
           an
           hour
           or
           two
           after
           ,
           I
           am
           fain
           to
           rise
           again
           ,
           to
           go
           and
           meditate
           ,
           and
           sing
           that
           which
           they
           call
           Prime
           .
           This
           done
           ,
           we
           are
           sent
           to
           Work
           in
           a
           Garden
           ,
           there
           to
           Dig
           and
           Delve
           for
           near
           two
           hours
           more
           ;
           after
           which
           we
           must
           go
           to
           sing
           the
           Terce
           ,
           and
           High
           Mass
           .
           This
           done
           ,
           we
           go
           to
           Dinner
           ,
           which
           is
           followed
           with
           an
           hour
           of
           Recreation
           ;
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Day
           ,
           is
           taken
           up
           in
           going
           three
           times
           more
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           there
           to
           sing
           the
           
             Nones
             ,
             Vespers
          
           and
           Complies
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           can
           never
           have
           three
           quarters
           of
           an
           hour
           together
           to
           our selves
           .
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           
             said
             he
          
           ,
           I
           render
           thanks
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           I
           understood
           a
           little
           Latin
           ,
           before
           I
           ever
           entred
           into
           this
           Religious
           Order
           ,
           which
           makes
           me
           at
           present
           to
           understand
           a
           little
           of
           my
           Breviary
           ;
           but
           the
           most
           of
           my
           Brethren
           scarcely
           understand
           one
           word
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           sing
           like
           so
           many
           Asses
           ,
           without
           knowing
           what
           they
           say
           ;
           and
           much
           less
           do
           they
           know
           what
           Philosophy
           or
           Theology
           meaneth
           .
           They
           say
           that
           these
           kind
           of
           Studies
           are
           very
           dangerous
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           
           and
           fill
           Men
           with
           Pride
           and
           Vanity
           .
           For
           our
           parts
           ,
           we
           are
           sure
           that
           by
           obeying
           our
           Superiors
           ,
           we
           shall
           go
           to
           Paradise
           ,
           without
           troubing
           our
           Heads
           before-hand
           ,
           to
           know
           what
           kind
           of
           place
           it
           is
           .
           
             This
             was
             the
             Reasoning
             of
             this
             poor
             Monk
             ;
             and
             he
             was
             so
             far
             from
             lamenting
             ,
             as
             he
             ought
             ,
             the
             Misery
             of
             his
             Condition
             ,
             which
             deprived
             him
             of
             so
             great
             a
             Treasure
             ,
             as
             is
             that
             which
             is
             the
             product
             of
             Study
             ,
             that
             he
             insulted
             over
             ,
             and
             despis'd
             Learning
             ;
             it
             being
             but
             too
             natural
             to
             the
             most
             part
             of
             Men
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             to
             abase
             and
             undervalue
             that
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             kind
             of
             maliciousness
             of
             heart
             ,
             which
             their
             folly
             or
             weakness
             will
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             obtain
             .
          
        
         
           But
           forasmuch
           as
           there
           are
           but
           few
           Religious
           Orders
           in
           Italy
           ,
           where
           this
           exact
           Observance
           is
           practised
           ;
           so
           we
           find
           other
           Religious
           ,
           who
           have
           much
           more
           time
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           that
           are
           altogether
           of
           a
           different
           humour
           .
           And
           forasmuch
           as
           the
           most
           part
           of
           these
           ,
           are
           either
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           S.
           Dominick
           ,
           or
           S.
           Francis
           ,
           we
           may
           with
           respect
           to
           their
           Doctrin
           ,
           divide
           them
           into
           Thomists
           and
           Scotists
           .
           The
           former
           of
           these
           ,
           follow
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           S.
           
             Thomas
             Aquinas
          
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Dominican
           .
           This
           Thomas
           stuck
           close
           to
           Aristotle
           in
           matters
           of
           Philosophy
           ,
           and
           studied
           his
           Divinity
           at
           Collen
           ,
           under
           
             Albertus
             Magnus
          
           of
           the
           same
           Order
           .
           He
           undertook
           afterwards
           ,
           by
           the
           subtilty
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           reconcile
           Aristotle
           with
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           forcing
           that
           Pagan
           Philosopher
           in
           a
           manner
           ,
           to
           become
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           yet
           more
           wonderful
           ,
           
           a
           Papist
           ,
           in
           spite
           of
           all
           the
           aversion
           he
           had
           to
           these
           novel
           Doctrins
           .
        
         
           Aristotle
           was
           fallen
           into
           great
           Decadence
           ,
           and
           Neglect
           in
           S.
           Thomas
           his
           time
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           to
           him
           therefore
           ,
           they
           attribute
           the
           Glory
           of
           having
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           raised
           him
           from
           the
           Dead
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           saying
           ,
           
             Sine
             Thoma
             mutus
             Aristoteles
             ,
             Without
          
           Thomas
           ,
           Aristotle
           
             is
             Dumb.
          
           Having
           addicted
           himself
           very
           much
           to
           the
           reading
           of
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           avoid
           
             gratuitous
             Predestination
          
           ,
           nor
           
             efficacious
             Grace
          
           ,
           which
           he
           strongly
           maintained
           ,
           shewing
           himself
           very
           inventive
           and
           dexterous
           at
           splitting
           a
           Hair
           in
           his
           way
           of
           handling
           Scholastick
           matters
           ,
           and
           particularly
           the
           Points
           that
           respect
           Transubstantiation
           .
        
         
           Pope
           Urban
           IV.
           who
           instituted
           the
           Feast
           of
           the
           Holy
           Sacrament
           ,
           ordered
           him
           to
           apply
           himself
           to
           the
           composing
           of
           an
           Office
           for
           it
           .
           The
           Papists
           greatly
           admire
           the
           Hymn
           ,
           he
           made
           on
           that
           Subject
           ,
           and
           more
           particularly
           the
           Prose
           ,
           which
           to
           this
           day
           is
           Sung
           at
           the
           Mass
           .
           It
           is
           full
           of
           the
           Rapsodies
           and
           contradictions
           ,
           which
           the
           Papists
           at
           present
           do
           believe
           on
           that
           Subject
           .
           And
           he
           himself
           owns
           ,
           about
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           said
           Prose
           ,
           that
           what
           he
           saith
           of
           it
           is
           incomprehensible
           ,
           doth
           not
           fall
           under
           the
           Senses
           ,
           and
           is
           contrary
           to
           ,
           or
           beyond
           the
           order
           of
           natural
           things
           .
        
         
           
           
             Quod
             non
             capis
             ,
             quod
             non
             vides
             ,
          
           
             Animosa
             firmat
             Fides
             ,
             praeter
             rerum
             ordinem
             .
          
           
             What
             thou
             dost
             not
             understand
             ,
             and
             what
             thou
             dost
             not
             see
             ,
          
           
             Courageous
             Faith
             confirms
             ,
             beyond
             the
             course
             of
             things
             that
             be
             .
          
        
         
           I
           am
           astonished
           how
           he
           durst
           assert
           that
           it
           is
           Faith
           alone
           ,
           that
           assures
           us
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           as
           subtil
           as
           he
           was
           ,
           't
           is
           evident
           that
           in
           his
           Searching
           ,
           he
           himself
           was
           very
           doubtful
           ,
           whether
           what
           he
           had
           writ
           on
           this
           Subject
           ,
           was
           true
           or
           no.
           This
           Passage
           of
           his
           seems
           too
           remarkable
           to
           be
           past
           by
           ,
           without
           giving
           you
           an
           occasion
           of
           making
           some
           Reflexion
           upon
           it
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           I
           shall
           relate
           to
           you
           ,
           what
           Ribadeneira
           tells
           us
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           his
           Legends
           ,
           in
           the
           Life
           of
           S.
           
             Thomas
             Aquinas
          
           .
        
         
           Notwithstanding
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           S.
           Thomas
           in
           his
           Explication
           of
           other
           matters
           ,
           goes
           beyond
           all
           other
           Doctors
           ;
           yet
           in
           the
           point
           of
           this
           ineffable
           Sacrament
           and
           Divine
           Sacrifice
           ,
           he
           surmounts
           and
           outvies
           himself
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           his
           Works
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Office
           he
           composed
           at
           the
           command
           of
           Pope
           
             Urban
             IV.
          
           for
           the
           Celebration
           of
           the
           Feast
           of
           the
           Holy
           Sacrament
           .
           This
           thorny
           and
           difficult
           Question
           ,
           having
           been
           once
           canvas'd
           in
           the
           University
           of
           Paris
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Accidents
           of
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           which
           continue
           there
           visible
           after
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           Substance
           to
           which
           they
           belong
           ,
           into
           that
           of
           the
           
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           called
           the
           Sacramental
           Species
           or
           Kinds
           :
           S
           Thomas
           ,
           (
           to
           whom
           they
           had
           all
           referr'd
           themselves
           ,
           )
           writ
           to
           them
           his
           thoughts
           of
           this
           Question
           ,
           upon
           a
           Paper
           ,
           which
           he
           laid
           upon
           the
           Altar
           ;
           and
           having
           his
           Eyes
           and
           Heart
           fixed
           upon
           a
           Crucifix
           which
           was
           there
           ,
           he
           beseeched
           him
           most
           earnestly
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           had
           writ
           the
           Truth
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           do
           him
           the
           Favour
           to
           tell
           it
           him
           ;
           and
           if
           not
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           please
           to
           stop
           and
           hinder
           it
           .
           And
           as
           he
           was
           in
           the
           greatest
           Fervour
           of
           his
           Prayer
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           shewed
           himself
           visibly
           unto
           him
           upon
           the
           Altar
           ,
           and
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           You
           have
           writ
           this
           well
           ,
           Thomas
           .
           The
           Saint
           continuing
           his
           Prayer
           ,
           being
           Prostrate
           on
           the
           Ground
           ,
           his
           Body
           was
           lifted
           up
           into
           the
           Air
           ,
           and
           continued
           so
           ,
           hovering
           there
           for
           a
           good
           while
           ,
           in
           the
           Presence
           of
           many
           Religious
           of
           the
           Convent
           .
        
         
           At
           another
           time
           ,
           when
           he
           composed
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           ,
           which
           they
           sing
           on
           the
           day
           of
           the
           most
           Holy
           Sacrament
           ,
           being
           then
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Orvieto
           ,
           a
           Crucifix
           spake
           to
           him
           ,
           the
           same
           words
           ,
           which
           Crucifix
           is
           to
           this
           day
           called
           S.
           Thomas
           his
           Crucifix
           .
           The
           same
           hapned
           to
           him
           also
           at
           Naples
           ;
           as
           he
           was
           writing
           the
           Third
           part
           of
           his
           Sum
           ,
           the
           Crucifix
           which
           was
           upon
           the
           Altar
           ,
           spake
           to
           him
           with
           a
           loud
           and
           intelligible
           Voice
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Thomas
           ,
           
             thou
             hast
             well
             writ
             concerning
             me
             ;
             What
             will
             thou
             that
             I
             give
             thee
             for
             thy
             Reward
             ?
          
        
         
         
           Thus
           far
           are
           the
           Words
           of
           Ribadeneira
           the
           Jesuit
           ,
           in
           his
           Legend
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           highly
           approved
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           Upon
           all
           which
           ,
           I
           desire
           you
           to
           make
           this
           Reflexion
           ,
           That
           if
           S.
           Thomas
           had
           not
           been
           doubtful
           of
           what
           he
           wrote
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           have
           had
           recourse
           to
           so
           many
           Crucifixes
           ,
           to
           be
           confirm'd
           and
           assur'd
           in
           his
           own
           mind
           ;
           for
           otherwise
           it
           would
           have
           been
           an
           open
           tempting
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           it
           would
           surely
           be
           ,
           if
           at
           present
           we
           should
           desire
           Miracles
           of
           him
           ,
           to
           prove
           to
           us
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           his
           Son
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           And
           if
           S.
           Thomas
           doubted
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           convinced
           ,
           that
           these
           things
           were
           not
           solidly
           ratified
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           could
           not
           be
           deduc'd
           thence
           ,
           as
           natural
           and
           necessary
           Consequences
           .
           Wherefore
           then
           doth
           he
           say
           in
           his
           Prose
           ,
           
             Animosa
             firmat
             Fides
          
           ,
           that
           Faith
           confirms
           these
           matters
           ?
           Men
           have
           begun
           in
           these
           latter
           Ages
           ,
           to
           recover
           a
           little
           from
           these
           Apparitions
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           from
           these
           speaking
           Crucifixes
           :
           But
           
             Thomas
             Aquinas
          
           had
           Wit
           enough
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           to
           discern
           that
           his
           novel
           Doctrin
           did
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           such
           Proofs
           .
           True
           it
           is
           also
           ,
           that
           probably
           he
           might
           have
           imagined
           it
           ;
           for
           his
           assiduous
           Application
           and
           Meditation
           of
           matters
           purely
           Metaphysical
           ,
           had
           made
           him
           extreamly
           abstracted
           and
           Hypocondriacal
           ;
           and
           to
           make
           use
           of
           the
           Expressions
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           hath
           composed
           his
           Encomium
           ,
           
             He
             was
             so
             extatical
             and
             
             so
             insensible
             ,
             that
             he
             seemed
             rather
             a
             Statue
             than
             a
             Man.
             Insomuch
             that
             whilst
             he
             was
             a
             writing
             his
             Books
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             a
             Candle
             burnt
             his
             hand
             ,
             without
             his
             feeling
             of
             it
             :
             And
             that
             which
             is
             yet
             more
             wonderful
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             fell
             into
             these
             Extasies
             and
             Ravishments
             ,
             how
             and
             when
             he
             would
             himself
             .
          
        
         
           The
           same
           Author
           in
           most
           pious
           Terms
           relates
           a
           very
           pleasant
           thing
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           which
           shews
           the
           great
           abstraction
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           was
           at
           times
           .
           He
           saith
           ,
           that
           S.
           Thomas
           at
           a
           time
           ,
           sitting
           at
           Table
           with
           S.
           Lewis
           ,
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           who
           made
           him
           to
           Dine
           with
           him
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           great
           respect
           he
           bore
           to
           him
           and
           his
           Order
           ;
           without
           minding
           what
           he
           did
           ,
           or
           in
           whose
           Company
           he
           was
           ,
           he
           thump'd
           with
           his
           Hand
           upon
           the
           Table
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             the
          
           Manichees
           
             will
             never
             be
             able
             to
             answer
             this
             Argument
             .
          
           The
           Prior
           who
           was
           there
           with
           him
           ,
           pull'd
           him
           by
           his
           Gown
           ,
           and
           put
           him
           in
           mind
           that
           he
           was
           at
           the
           King's
           Table
           ;
           whereupon
           he
           came
           to
           himself
           again
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           was
           returned
           from
           the
           other
           World
           ,
           and
           asked
           Pardon
           of
           the
           King
           for
           his
           Indiscretion
           .
           This
           puts
           me
           in
           mind
           of
           a
           like
           Action
           of
           his
           in
           Presence
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Mantua
           ;
           He
           had
           swallowed
           a
           Fly
           ,
           and
           having
           almost
           immediately
           let
           it
           escape
           again
           ,
           he
           made
           a
           most
           fearful
           outcry
           ,
           and
           a
           thousand
           frustraneous
           efforts
           to
           catch
           it
           again
           ,
           without
           considering
           that
           he
           was
           in
           his
           Masters
           Presence
           .
           I
           don't
           pretend
           by
           all
           this
           ,
           to
           imply
           that
           
             Thomas
             Aquinas
          
           was
           
           a
           Fool
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           do
           affirm
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           a
           great
           stock
           of
           Wit
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           was
           over-stock'd
           with
           it
           ;
           but
           withal
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           (
           as
           many
           topping
           Wits
           have
           )
           many
           bad
           Intervals
           .
           The
           only
           thing
           I
           am
           astonish'd
           at
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           needs
           make
           a
           Saint
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           extol
           that
           for
           an
           act
           of
           Heroical
           and
           transcendent
           Vertue
           ,
           which
           indeed
           was
           a
           formal
           Disobedience
           to
           the
           declared
           Will
           of
           his
           Mother
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           that
           had
           the
           Authority
           over
           him
           ,
           and
           this
           when
           he
           was
           yet
           a
           young
           Child
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           I
           was
           willing
           by
           the
           way
           to
           make
           this
           short
           Digression
           ,
           to
           give
           you
           some
           kind
           of
           Idea
           of
           the
           Man
           ,
           whom
           the
           Papists
           dignifie
           with
           the
           Name
           of
           
             The
             Angel
             of
             the
             Schools
             ;
             The
             Hammer
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           This
           is
           he
           that
           is
           the
           Head
           of
           that
           great
           Party
           called
           Thomists
           ,
           whereof
           the
           chiefest
           are
           the
           Dominicans
           .
        
         
           Another
           Party
           ,
           no
           whit
           less
           considerable
           ,
           is
           that
           of
           the
           
             Scotists
             .
             John
             Duns
          
           a
           Scotch-man
           ,
           and
           who
           upon
           that
           account
           was
           Sirnamed
           Scotus
           ,
           was
           the
           Head
           of
           them
           .
           He
           was
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           S.
           Francis
           ,
           and
           lived
           about
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           the
           
             Fourteenth
             Century
          
           .
           He
           at
           first
           followed
           the
           Opinions
           of
           S.
           Thomas
           ,
           and
           taught
           them
           publickly
           :
           But
           his
           Scholars
           having
           one
           day
           Reproached
           him
           ,
           That
           he
           said
           nothing
           ,
           but
           what
           Thomas
           had
           said
           before
           him
           ,
           
             Nihil
             dicis
             quod
             non
             dixerit
          
           Thomas
           ;
           he
           was
           touch'd
           to
           the
           quick
           with
           this
           Reproof
           ,
           and
           having
           a
           good
           opinion
           of
           his
           own
           Ability
           ,
           he
           told
           
           them
           ,
           That
           for
           time
           to
           come
           they
           should
           hear
           such
           things
           from
           him
           ,
           as
           Thomas
           never
           said
           .
           From
           that
           time
           forwards
           he
           affected
           to
           contradict
           him
           in
           every
           thing
           :
           Because
           Thomas
           (
           for
           Example
           )
           was
           for
           
             Efficacious
             Grace
          
           ,
           he
           invented
           another
           sort
           of
           Grace
           ,
           which
           came
           nearer
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Semi-Pelagians
           ,
           than
           to
           the
           Grace
           of
           S.
           Austin
           ,
           whom
           Thomas
           followed
           in
           this
           Point
           .
           And
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           because
           Thomas
           would
           not
           have
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           there
           with
           its
           natural
           Quantity
           ,
           but
           only
           after
           a
           definitive
           manner
           ;
           Scotus
           asserted
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           That
           his
           Body
           was
           there
           with
           its
           whole
           Quantity
           .
           But
           because
           he
           durst
           not
           save
           himself
           by
           maintaining
           ,
           That
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           had
           an
           extension
           of
           Place
           ,
           as
           being
           repugnant
           to
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           ;
           his
           Subtilty
           put
           him
           upon
           inventing
           another
           sort
           of
           Quantity
           ,
           which
           he
           determines
           to
           be
           an
           Extension
           of
           Parts
           in
           themselves
           ,
           
             Extensio
             partium
             in
             ordine
             ad
             se
             :
          
           By
           which
           means
           he
           made
           the
           Generical
           Quantity
           of
           the
           Thomists
           ,
           to
           be
           only
           a
           Species
           of
           his
           .
           This
           Distinction
           indeed
           was
           very
           subtil
           ;
           yea
           ,
           so
           subtil
           ,
           that
           probably
           Scotus
           did
           not
           understand
           it
           himself
           .
           For
           how
           can
           it
           be
           conceived
           ,
           that
           a
           Body
           should
           be
           extended
           in
           it self
           ,
           without
           being
           so
           with
           respect
           to
           Place
           ?
           I
           have
           conversed
           with
           many
           Scotist
           Doctors
           ,
           who
           professed
           to
           hold
           this
           Opinion
           from
           their
           subtil
           Doctor
           ,
           yet
           had
           not
           Subtilty
           enough
           to
           explain
           it
           .
           This
           same
           Scotus
           died
           ,
           being
           only
           35
           years
           of
           Age.
           
        
         
         
           I
           do
           not
           pretend
           here
           to
           run
           through
           all
           the
           Oppositions
           of
           his
           Doctrin
           to
           that
           of
           
             S.
             Thomas
          
           .
           The
           only
           Reflexion
           I
           could
           wish
           might
           be
           made
           upon
           it
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           the
           Popes
           dare
           not
           declare
           themselves
           more
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           one
           than
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           incensing
           one
           of
           both
           these
           Parties
           ,
           who
           are
           become
           so
           powerful
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           However
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           these
           Doctrins
           being
           diametrically
           opposit
           and
           contradictory
           one
           to
           the
           other
           in
           most
           of
           the
           Points
           ,
           it
           's
           impossible
           they
           should
           be
           both
           true
           ,
           and
           consequently
           one
           of
           those
           great
           Parties
           must
           needs
           be
           in
           an
           Error
           .
           The
           Romish
           High
           Priests
           ,
           who
           boast
           themselves
           to
           be
           Infallible
           ,
           ought
           (
           as
           it
           seems
           to
           me
           )
           for
           the
           Love
           alone
           which
           they
           owe
           to
           Truth
           ,
           to
           pronounce
           their
           Decisive
           Rules
           concerning
           this
           kind
           of
           Controversies
           ;
           but
           by
           Ill-hap
           these
           two
           Parties
           are
           too
           strong
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           would
           be
           in
           danger
           by
           pulling
           down
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           themselves
           buried
           under
           the
           Ruins
           .
           They
           rather
           chuse
           ,
           seeing
           both
           Parties
           do
           own
           the
           Papal
           Authority
           ,
           to
           let
           them
           both
           alone
           .
           Luther
           and
           Calvin
           said
           nothing
           concerning
           
             Efficacious
             Grace
          
           and
           Free-Will
           ,
           but
           what
           the
           Disciples
           of
           S.
           Austin
           and
           the
           Thomists
           held
           ,
           and
           still
           hold
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           tho'
           under
           Terms
           that
           are
           somewhat
           differing
           ,
           but
           signifie
           the
           same
           thing
           :
           Yet
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           condemned
           the
           former
           ,
           thereby
           endeavouring
           to
           aggravate
           and
           to
           render
           odious
           (
           by
           the
           Citation
           of
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Errors
           )
           persons
           that
           had
           
           lifted
           up
           themselves
           against
           the
           Holy
           See.
           Thomas
           and
           Scotus
           are
           not
           only
           different
           in
           Opinions
           ;
           but
           we
           find
           also
           ,
           that
           their
           Followers
           are
           at
           great
           Variance
           amongst
           themselves
           .
           There
           are
           no
           less
           than
           three
           or
           four
           sorts
           of
           Thomists
           ,
           who
           every
           one
           of
           them
           pretend
           to
           have
           Reason
           on
           their
           side
           ,
           in
           the
           Explications
           they
           put
           upon
           S.
           Thomas
           ;
           and
           the
           Scotists
           do
           as
           much
           by
           their
           Scotus
           .
        
         
           What
           I
           have
           here
           related
           concerning
           those
           two
           Authors
           ,
           and
           their
           Adherents
           ,
           and
           what
           before
           I
           mention'd
           concerning
           the
           Molinists
           ,
           or
           Jesuits
           ,
           and
           the
           Augustinians
           ,
           agrees
           generally
           to
           all
           those
           who
           profess
           to
           follow
           them
           ,
           in
           whatsoever
           Country
           they
           may
           be
           .
           But
           to
           apply
           this
           more
           particularly
           to
           the
           Italians
           ,
           I
           shall
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           they
           differ
           in
           nothing
           from
           others
           on
           those
           Points
           ,
           save
           only
           in
           this
           ,
           That
           they
           do
           not
           trouble
           themselves
           to
           search
           to
           the
           bottom
           of
           them
           ,
           except
           some
           particular
           occasion
           ,
           and
           where
           their
           own
           Glory
           ,
           or
           that
           of
           their
           Order
           is
           concerned
           ,
           engage
           them
           to
           it
           .
           They
           are
           too
           great
           lovers
           of
           their
           Repose
           and
           Pleasures
           ,
           to
           concern
           themselves
           with
           Theological
           Notions
           :
           And
           they
           are
           the
           Monks
           that
           have
           invented
           that
           way
           of
           Disputing
           which
           I
           have
           mention'd
           ,
           where
           I
           speak
           of
           their
           Universities
           .
           They
           must
           shew
           them
           the
           Arms
           they
           intend
           to
           fight
           them
           with
           ,
           and
           point
           them
           to
           the
           Parts
           they
           design
           to
           make
           their
           Thrust
           at
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           spared
           for
           their
           own
           defence
           .
        
         
         
           There
           hapned
           once
           upon
           this
           account
           a
           great
           Disorder
           at
           Bononia
           ,
           whilst
           I
           was
           there
           :
           A
           Dominican
           Father
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           French
           Man
           ,
           had
           been
           desired
           to
           oppose
           in
           the
           Grand
           Convent
           of
           the
           Dominicans
           at
           Bononia
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           arriv'd
           some
           days
           before
           from
           Foreign
           Countries
           .
           He
           being
           not
           over-well
           acquainted
           with
           their
           Customs
           ,
           after
           that
           he
           had
           chosen
           the
           Theses
           he
           would
           dispute
           against
           ,
           and
           communicated
           his
           Arguments
           ,
           a
           desire
           took
           him
           to
           change
           his
           Medium
           ,
           which
           did
           so
           extreamly
           confound
           the
           poor
           Defendant
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           prepar'd
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           whose
           Stock
           was
           not
           sufficient
           to
           remedy
           such
           an
           unlook'd
           for
           Accident
           ,
           that
           he
           Answered
           quite
           wrong
           ,
           and
           set
           all
           the
           Company
           a
           Laughing
           ;
           resembling
           herein
           a
           certain
           person
           I
           have
           heard
           of
           ,
           Who
           being
           sent
           to
           take
           his
           Orders
           ,
           without
           understanding
           a
           word
           of
           Latin
           ,
           and
           had
           only
           got
           by
           Heart
           so
           many
           Answers
           in
           order
           ,
           as
           the
           Bishop
           (
           who
           was
           no
           Conjurer
           )
           was
           commonly
           used
           to
           ask
           Questions
           ;
           but
           being
           confounded
           in
           Marshalling
           his
           Answers
           ,
           was
           at
           last
           reduc'd
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             he
             had
             the
             Devil
             in
             his
             Sleeve
             ,
             instead
             of
             his
             Letters
             Patents
          
           ;
           which
           he
           suppos'd
           the
           Bishop
           had
           by
           his
           Question
           demanded
           of
           him
           .
           The
           same
           thing
           hapned
           to
           this
           poor
           Dominican
           ,
           who
           defended
           the
           Theses
           ;
           but
           soon
           after
           all
           ,
           the
           Storm
           fell
           upon
           the
           French-men
           .
           The
           Scholars
           ,
           who
           were
           all
           of
           them
           young
           Religious
           ,
           were
           so
           extreamly
           enrag'd
           at
           this
           Affront
           ,
           which
           they
           pretended
           to
           have
           been
           
           offer'd
           to
           their
           Colleague
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           no
           patience
           to
           stay
           till
           the
           Dispute
           was
           ended
           ,
           but
           run
           away
           from
           the
           place
           like
           so
           many
           Mad-men
           ,
           to
           the
           Chamber
           of
           this
           poor
           Stranger
           ,
           and
           having
           broke
           down
           the
           Door
           ,
           they
           tore
           to
           pieces
           several
           Turbans
           of
           Silk
           ,
           and
           other
           Curiosities
           he
           had
           brought
           with
           him
           from
           Constantinople
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           having
           watched
           him
           at
           the
           Door
           of
           the
           Hall
           ,
           where
           the
           Disputation
           had
           been
           held
           ,
           One
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           came
           forth
           ,
           gave
           him
           a
           great
           Box
           on
           the
           Ear
           ;
           telling
           him
           ,
           
             He
             had
             best
             learn
             another
             time
             ,
             to
             put
             his
             Arguments
             in
             Form
             and
             Figure
             .
          
           See
           here
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           the
           Inconveniences
           to
           which
           the
           Italians
           expose
           themselves
           .
           They
           are
           the
           Monks
           also
           who
           have
           introduced
           Feasts
           at
           the
           end
           of
           their
           Disputes
           ,
           and
           the
           sumptuous
           Adorning
           of
           the
           Hall
           where
           they
           are
           celebrated
           ;
           and
           in
           these
           Particulars
           indeed
           it
           is
           they
           surpass
           all
           others
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           generally
           be
           said
           of
           the
           Italians
           ,
           That
           they
           are
           never
           excellent
           in
           those
           Studies
           that
           require
           a
           constant
           and
           serious
           Application
           ;
           as
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           there
           be
           very
           few
           can
           equal
           them
           in
           all
           others
           ,
           which
           of
           themselves
           do
           afford
           Diversion
           and
           Pleasure
           .
           The
           greatest
           part
           of
           Monks
           in
           the
           Convents
           apply
           themselves
           to
           learn
           to
           Sing
           ,
           or
           Play
           upon
           Instruments
           :
           Some
           addict
           themselves
           to
           Poetry
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           make
           Compositions
           and
           Sonnets
           in
           Praise
           of
           their
           Saints
           ,
           which
           they
           expose
           on
           Festivals
           in
           their
           Churches
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           wonderful
           
           good
           at
           it
           .
           In
           the
           Abby
           of
           S.
           
             Michael
             in
             the
             Wood
          
           ,
           where
           I
           Taught
           at
           Bononia
           ,
           the
           Abbot
           sent
           for
           a
           Dancing
           and
           a
           Fencing-Master
           ,
           to
           teach
           his
           Religious
           .
           I
           thought
           this
           very
           strange
           for
           Monks
           ;
           and
           one
           day
           I
           took
           the
           freedom
           to
           declare
           my
           Thoughts
           of
           it
           to
           the
           Abbot
           .
           The
           Prelat
           Answered
           me
           ,
           That
           there
           was
           no
           hurt
           in
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           did
           it
           for
           a
           good
           End.
           For
           (
           said
           he
           )
           
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             we
             sometimes
             act
             some
             little
             Tragedies
             and
             Comedies
             in
             the
             Vestry
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             Invite
             our
             Kindred
             of
             both
             Sexes
             ,
             and
             our
             Friends
             ,
             to
             be
             merry
             together
             .
             Now
             ,
             you
             know
             very
             well
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Interludes
             there
             is
             alway
             expected
             something
             of
             Boufonry
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             a
             little
             Ball
             ,
             or
             a
             French-Dance
             ,
             are
             very
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Ladies
             ;
             and
             indeed
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             cannot
             Dance
             well
             ,
             he
             exposeth
             himself
             to
             Laughter
             ,
             and
             our
             Colleagues
             become
             the
             less
             esteemed
             ,
             who
             being
             all
             of
             them
             Children
             of
             Persons
             of
             Quality
             ,
             ought
             not
             upon
             that
             very
             account
             to
             be
             ignorant
             of
             this
             kind
             of
             genteel
             Exercises
             .
          
           The
           Abbot
           in
           giving
           me
           this
           account
           ,
           took
           notice
           of
           some
           sort
           of
           Indignation
           on
           my
           Brow
           when
           he
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           they
           made
           use
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           act
           their
           Farces
           and
           Comedies
           in
           ;
           and
           therefore
           would
           needs
           excuse
           himself
           on
           that
           Point
           ,
           by
           telling
           me
           ,
           That
           they
           were
           in
           a
           manner
           forc'd
           to
           serve
           themselves
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           because
           the
           Ladies
           were
           not
           suffer'd
           to
           enter
           the
           Convent
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           had
           no
           other
           place
           where
           to
           bestow
           them
           ;
           as
           if
           forsooth
           it
           were
           a
           case
           of
           absolute
           
           and
           insuperable
           necessity
           for
           the
           Ladies
           to
           be
           present
           ,
           or
           for
           them
           to
           act
           such
           kind
           of
           Follies
           .
           Sometimes
           also
           they
           are
           guilty
           of
           most
           horrible
           Profanations
           ,
           by
           building
           their
           Theatre
           upon
           the
           High-Altar
           where
           their
           Holy
           Sacrament
           is
           lodg'd
           .
        
         
           The
           Abbot
           further
           endeavouring
           to
           satisfie
           me
           ,
           past
           over
           to
           another
           Reason
           ,
           which
           appear'd
           somewhat
           more
           witty
           .
           
             My
             Religious
          
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           
             have
             all
             of
             them
             (
             as
             you
             know
             )
             great
             Pensions
             ,
             and
             we
             cannot
             hinder
             them
             from
             spending
             their
             Mony
             ,
             as
             they
             please
             themselves
             .
             Now
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             very
             loath
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             employ
             it
             (
             as
             so
             many
             others
             do
             )
             in
             keeping
             their
             Whores
             :
             This
             is
             that
             which
             makes
             me
             cast
             about
             continually
             ,
             by
             what
             means
             I
             may
             most
             dexterously
             get
             it
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             without
             offending
             them
             ,
             by
             making
             them
             expend
             it
             upon
             other
             uses
             .
             'T
             is
             in
             this
             view
             that
             I
             exhort
             them
             ,
             to
             learn
             all
             manner
             of
             Exercises
             ;
             as
             to
             Dance
             ,
             to
             Ride
             the
             Great
             Horse
             ,
             and
             to
             handle
             their
             Arms.
             They
             pay
             their
             Masters
             themselves
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             means
             their
             Purses
             are
             drained
             .
          
           The
           Abbot
           suppos'd
           he
           had
           found
           a
           very
           plausible
           pretext
           ,
           for
           allowing
           his
           Monks
           this
           liberty
           ;
           tho'
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           others
           in
           the
           City
           openly
           flouted
           at
           it
           ,
           as
           finding
           good
           reason
           to
           be
           against
           the
           Religious
           ,
           spending
           their
           time
           in
           Exercises
           so
           little
           becoming
           Monastick
           Gravity
           .
           It
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           young
           Religious
           were
           then
           engaged
           in
           a
           course
           of
           Studies
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           not
           possible
           to
           keep
           them
           intent
           upon
           them
           ;
           and
           scarcely
           
           with
           all
           the
           pains
           taking
           in
           the
           World
           was
           it
           possible
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           any
           thing
           ,
           so
           strangly
           were
           they
           taken
           up
           with
           their
           vain
           Exercises
           .
           See
           here
           in
           what
           manner
           the
           Italian
           Youth
           spend
           their
           time
           in
           the
           Cloisters
           ;
           and
           without
           doubt
           at
           this
           rate
           ,
           they
           cannot
           but
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           having
           the
           Arguments
           of
           their
           Opponents
           communicated
           to
           them
           ,
           before
           they
           come
           to
           Dispute
           against
           them
           on
           publick
           Occasions
           .
           I
           should
           scarce
           ever
           make
           an
           end
           ,
           should
           I
           go
           about
           to
           relate
           all
           the
           ridiculous
           Occupations
           that
           divert
           them
           from
           their
           Studies
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           shut
           up
           this
           Treatise
           of
           Studies
           with
           those
           of
           some
           Secular
           Priests
           ,
           who
           never
           having
           had
           the
           means
           or
           inclination
           to
           go
           and
           study
           at
           the
           Universities
           ,
           are
           forced
           ,
           or
           willing
           to
           content
           themselves
           with
           that
           which
           they
           have
           learnt
           with
           the
           Jesuits
           .
           The
           shortest
           way
           they
           have
           to
           arrive
           at
           their
           end
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           Ordained
           Priests
           ,
           is
           to
           get
           by
           Heart
           a
           little
           Book
           called
           ,
           
             Examen
             Ordinandorum
          
           ,
           the
           
             Examen
             of
             those
             who
             are
             to
             be
             Ordained
          
           ;
           which
           contains
           the
           ordinary
           Questions
           that
           are
           put
           to
           those
           that
           desire
           to
           enter
           into
           Orders
           .
           The
           most
           part
           of
           them
           learn
           this
           like
           Parots
           ,
           without
           understanding
           the
           sense
           of
           it
           ;
           being
           assured
           ,
           that
           no
           other
           things
           shall
           be
           asked
           them
           .
           For
           Ignorance
           hath
           so
           far
           prevailed
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           none
           at
           these
           Examinations
           are
           put
           to
           it
           ,
           to
           shew
           their
           Scholarship
           .
           And
           these
           Men
           being
           once
           Ordain'd
           ,
           would
           
           rather
           be
           Hang'd
           (
           so
           to
           say
           )
           than
           ever
           after
           look
           in
           a
           Latin
           Book
           ,
           except
           the
           Missal
           and
           their
           Breviary
           ;
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           a
           rare
           thing
           to
           find
           any
           that
           are
           able
           to
           explain
           them
           .
           They
           abandon
           the
           Trade
           of
           Preaching
           to
           the
           Monks
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           declared
           in
           my
           LETTERS
           ;
           and
           for
           their
           part
           ,
           they
           content
           themselves
           to
           say
           their
           Masses
           ,
           to
           gad
           to
           Baptisms
           ,
           and
           Burials
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           remarkable
           ,
           and
           a
           thing
           known
           to
           all
           Italy
           ,
           that
           Bishopricks
           and
           good
           Benefices
           ,
           Ecclesiastical
           Employments
           and
           Offices
           are
           not
           bestowed
           upon
           Men
           of
           Learning
           ;
           but
           upon
           those
           who
           have
           most
           Friends
           ,
           who
           can
           best
           please
           and
           flatter
           ,
           or
           who
           being
           Rich
           ,
           are
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           make
           the
           best
           advances
           .
           The
           case
           is
           very
           different
           in
           England
           ,
           where
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           other
           Dignitaries
           ,
           are
           only
           chosen
           from
           amongst
           the
           Doctors
           ,
           and
           where
           their
           Merit
           is
           chiefly
           considered
           .
           This
           is
           the
           true
           Reason
           why
           the
           Ecclesiasticks
           of
           Rome
           do
           so
           little
           care
           or
           endeavour
           to
           get
           Learning
           ,
           as
           being
           well
           assured
           that
           it
           will
           stand
           them
           in
           no
           stead
           at
           all
           ;
           yea
           ,
           that
           their
           Enemies
           or
           Competitors
           might
           take
           occasion
           from
           thence
           ,
           to
           render
           them
           suspected
           .
           The
           Abbot
           with
           whom
           I
           Travelled
           the
           First
           Days
           Journy
           to
           Veletre
           ,
           inform'd
           me
           of
           nothing
           ,
           but
           what
           I
           knew
           before
           ,
           by
           the
           description
           he
           gave
           me
           of
           the
           way
           of
           conferring
           Bishopricks
           and
           Benefices
           ,
           which
           commonly
           fell
           to
           the
           share
           of
           the
           most
           Ignorant
           .
           I
           only
           asked
           him
           ,
           what
           might
           be
           
           the
           Reason
           of
           this
           great
           Disorder
           ?
           To
           which
           he
           Answer'd
           ,
           That
           he
           did
           not
           know
           ,
           or
           rather
           durst
           not
           tell
           it
           me
           :
           And
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           neither
           durst
           I
           tell
           him
           my
           Thoughts
           about
           it
           in
           that
           Country
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           I
           may
           freely
           speak
           my
           Mind
           ,
           I
           shall
           declare
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           Secret
           of
           all
           this
           is
           ,
           the
           Resolution
           which
           the
           Heads
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           have
           taken
           ,
           to
           keep
           the
           People
           committed
           to
           their
           Charge
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           they
           can
           in
           a
           profound
           Ignorance
           .
           The
           Doctrin
           of
           that
           Church
           is
           so
           extreamly
           corrupt
           ;
           the
           Contradictions
           it
           contains
           are
           so
           great
           and
           many
           ;
           the
           Decrees
           of
           the
           New
           Councils
           and
           Popes
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctrins
           of
           their
           different
           Religious
           Orders
           are
           so
           inconsistent
           and
           irreconcilable
           one
           with
           the
           other
           ;
           the
           use
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           commerce
           and
           Trade
           that
           is
           made
           there
           of
           Holy
           things
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           are
           pretended
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           is
           so
           base
           and
           infamous
           ;
           the
           Morals
           they
           profess
           are
           so
           low
           ,
           wicked
           and
           unworthy
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           other
           way
           left
           to
           keep
           that
           Church
           standing
           ,
           but
           by
           abasing
           the
           Spirits
           of
           Men
           by
           Ignorance
           ,
           or
           rather
           by
           wholly
           blinding
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           fall
           into
           the
           Abyss
           of
           Error
           .
           Now
           the
           best
           Expedient
           in
           order
           to
           this
           is
           ,
           to
           make
           clear
           work
           with
           whatsoever
           might
           encourage
           the
           Studies
           of
           Learning
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           over
           the
           People
           Ignorant
           Bishops
           and
           Pastors
           ;
           from
           which
           God
           preserve
           all
           Protestant
           Churches
           ,
           and
           more
           especially
           that
           of
           England
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           OBSERVATIONS
           ON
           A
           JOURNY
           TO
           NAPLES
           .
        
         
           The
           Second
           Days
           Journy
           .
        
         
           BEing
           Come
           to
           Veletre
           ,
           the
           Abbot
           took
           up
           his
           Lodging
           with
           one
           of
           his
           Friends
           ,
           and
           I
           betook
           my self
           to
           an
           Inn
           ,
           near
           the
           Piazza
           .
           My
           Host
           asked
           me
           if
           I
           had
           not
           a
           mind
           to
           see
           the
           Ceremony
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           be
           Celebrated
           the
           next
           day
           at
           the
           Dome
           ,
           (
           so
           they
           call
           the
           Cathedral
           Churches
           in
           
             Italy
             ;
          
           )
           he
           
           told
           me
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           great
           Bell
           to
           be
           Baptized
           ,
           whereof
           a
           great
           Lord
           was
           to
           be
           the
           God-Father
           ,
           and
           a
           Lady
           of
           Quality
           ,
           the
           God-Mother
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           would
           be
           a
           great
           apperance
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           Invited
           to
           the
           Solemnity
           from
           all
           Parts
           .
           I
           had
           before
           this
           seen
           Bells
           Baptized
           in
           France
           ,
           but
           because
           I
           knew
           that
           the
           Italians
           surpass
           all
           other
           Nations
           in
           the
           Magnificence
           of
           their
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           commonly
           season
           them
           with
           a
           double
           proportion
           of
           Superstition
           ;
           I
           resolv'd
           with
           my self
           to
           see
           it
           Baptized
           ,
           and
           with
           that
           design
           I
           staid
           all
           the
           next
           day
           at
           Veletre
           .
           I
           went
           to
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           to
           take
           a
           view
           of
           the
           Preparatives
           ,
           that
           had
           taken
           up
           a
           whole
           Weeks
           time
           ,
           which
           I
           found
           to
           be
           great
           and
           Sumptuous
           indeed
           .
           The
           Bell
           was
           placed
           at
           the
           Lower
           end
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           hanging
           upon
           two
           Gudgeons
           ,
           covered
           with
           rich
           Hangings
           of
           Velvet
           ,
           of
           a
           Violet
           Colour
           ,
           and
           the
           Bell
           it self
           ,
           was
           accoutred
           with
           a
           kind
           of
           Robe
           of
           the
           same
           Stuff
           .
           There
           were
           two
           Theaters
           Built
           on
           each
           side
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           Musicians
           ,
           and
           an
           Amphitheater
           for
           the
           Ladies
           ,
           who
           were
           to
           be
           present
           at
           the
           Ceremony
           .
           The
           Pillars
           and
           Walls
           of
           the
           Church
           were
           richly
           adorned
           ,
           with
           curious
           sheets
           of
           Silk
           ,
           and
           Pictures
           .
           Near
           to
           the
           Bell
           ,
           was
           Erected
           an
           Altar
           ,
           very
           neatly
           set
           forth
           ,
           and
           upon
           it
           lay
           a
           white
           Satin
           Robe
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           be
           put
           upon
           the
           Bell
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           it
           should
           be
           Baptized
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           and
           fair
           Garland
           of
           choice
           
           Flowers
           :
           There
           was
           also
           upon
           the
           Altar
           a
           Roman
           Ritual
           ,
           a
           Censer
           ,
           and
           a
           Vessel
           with
           Holy
           Water
           ,
           and
           round
           about
           the
           Altar
           ,
           rich
           Velvet
           Elbow-Chairs
           ,
           for
           the
           Priests
           ,
           who
           were
           to
           perform
           the
           Ceremony
           .
           Just
           over-against
           it
           ,
           a
           Throne
           was
           seen
           most
           Magnificently
           Hung
           ,
           for
           the
           God-Father
           and
           God-Mother
           of
           the
           Bell.
           About
           Ten
           of
           the
           Clock
           the
           Company
           came
           ,
           and
           having
           taken
           their
           several
           Places
           ,
           the
           Priests
           began
           their
           Function
           .
           He
           who
           officiated
           was
           a
           Bishop
           
             in
             partibus
          
           ,
           whom
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Veletre
           ,
           being
           at
           that
           time
           very
           Sick
           ,
           had
           deputed
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           and
           his
           Chair
           was
           placed
           upon
           the
           Steps
           of
           the
           high
           Altar
           .
           He
           struck
           up
           the
           first
           Psalm
           ,
           which
           was
           continued
           by
           the
           Musick
           .
           These
           Psalms
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           Roman
           Ritual
           ,
           have
           as
           much
           reference
           to
           the
           Baptizing
           of
           a
           Bell
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Baptizing
           of
           the
           Moon
           ;
           the
           Prophet
           David
           ,
           very
           probably
           having
           never
           had
           the
           least
           notion
           of
           the
           Baptism
           of
           Bells
           .
           After
           that
           the
           Psalms
           were
           ended
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           began
           the
           Blessing
           of
           Holy
           Water
           ,
           to
           Sanctifie
           it
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           afterwards
           it
           might
           Sanctifie
           the
           Bell
           also
           .
           This
           Benediction
           is
           very
           long
           ,
           and
           no
           less
           Ridiculous
           ;
           which
           being
           Finished
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           and
           Priests
           dipt
           Spunges
           in
           it
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           rub'd
           over
           the
           Bell
           ,
           from
           the
           top
           to
           the
           bottom
           ,
           within
           and
           without
           ,
           being
           in
           this
           regard
           ,
           certainly
           much
           better
           Baptized
           ,
           than
           Children
           are
           ,
           upon
           whose
           Heads
           only
           they
           
           pour
           or
           sprinkle
           a
           little
           of
           it
           .
           They
           repeated
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           abundance
           of
           Prayers
           ,
           which
           speak
           of
           nothing
           else
           but
           Heavenly
           Blessings
           ,
           that
           are
           to
           Purifie
           ,
           Sanctifie
           ,
           and
           Consecrate
           the
           Bell
           ;
           
             Ut
             hoc
             Tintinnabulum
          
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             coelesti
             Benedictione
             perfundere
             ,
             purificare
             ,
             sanctificare
             &
             consecrare
             digneris
             .
             That
             thou
             wouldest
             be
             pleased
             to
             Rinse
             ,
             Purifie
             ,
             Sanctifie
             ,
             and
             Consecrate
             this
             Bell
             ,
             with
             thy
             Heavenly
             Benediction
             .
          
           The
           Bell
           being
           thus
           well
           washt
           ,
           they
           dried
           it
           with
           clean
           Napkins
           ;
           and
           the
           Bishop
           having
           taken
           the
           Viol
           of
           Holy
           Oils
           ,
           which
           are
           those
           they
           bless
           on
           Holy
           Thursday
           ,
           for
           the
           whole
           year
           following
           ,
           he
           therewith
           anointed
           the
           Cross
           of
           Metal
           ,
           which
           is
           on
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Bell
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           make
           the
           Devils
           flee
           at
           the
           Sound
           or
           Ringing
           of
           it
           :
           
             Ut
             hoc
             audientes
             Tintinnabulum
             tremiscant
             &
             fugiant
             ,
             ante
             Crucis
             in
             eo
             depictum
             vexillun
             :
             That
             hearing
             this
             Bell
             they
             may
             tremble
             and
             flee
             ,
             before
             the
             Banner
             of
             the
             Cross
             designed
             upon
             it
             .
          
           He
           afterwards
           made
           seven
           other
           Crosses
           with
           the
           said
           Oil
           ,
           upon
           the
           outside
           of
           the
           Bell
           ,
           and
           four
           on
           the
           inside
           .
           This
           done
           ,
           he
           made
           the
           God-Father
           and
           God-Mother
           draw
           near
           ,
           and
           demanded
           of
           them
           in
           Italian
           ,
           Whether
           they
           were
           the
           Persons
           that
           Presented
           this
           Bell
           to
           be
           Consecrated
           ?
           Who
           having
           answered
           that
           they
           did
           ;
           he
           then
           asked
           them
           ,
           Whether
           the
           Metal
           of
           the
           Bell
           ,
           and
           the
           Workmanship
           of
           it
           ,
           had
           been
           paid
           for
           to
           the
           Artificers
           ?
           To
           which
           they
           answered
           ,
           Yea.
           They
           make
           this
           demand
           ,
           because
           it
           
           hath
           sometime
           hapned
           ,
           that
           for
           want
           of
           Payment
           ,
           the
           Workmen
           have
           seiz'd
           and
           fetch'd
           away
           their
           Bells
           ,
           the
           very
           same
           day
           ,
           or
           the
           day
           after
           it
           hath
           been
           Baptized
           ,
           and
           have
           melted
           them
           down
           ,
           to
           be
           employed
           to
           Profane
           uses
           .
           The
           third
           Question
           he
           asked
           of
           them
           ,
           was
           ,
           Whether
           they
           believed
           all
           that
           the
           Catholick
           ,
           Apostolick
           ,
           Roman
           Church
           believes
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Holiness
           and
           Virtue
           of
           Bells
           ?
           The
           answer
           to
           which
           was
           affirmative
           also
           .
           In
           the
           Last
           place
           ,
           he
           demanded
           of
           them
           ,
           what
           Name
           they
           desired
           should
           be
           put
           upon
           the
           Bell
           ?
           To
           which
           the
           Lady
           answered
           ,
           Mary
           .
           Then
           the
           Bishop
           took
           two
           great
           silk
           Ribbands
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           fastned
           to
           the
           Gudgeons
           of
           the
           Bell
           ,
           and
           gave
           each
           of
           them
           one
           in
           their
           Hands
           ,
           and
           pronounced
           with
           a
           Loud
           Intelligible
           Voice
           ,
           the
           words
           of
           Consecration
           ,
           which
           are
           these
           :
           
             Consecretur
             &
             Sanctificetur
             Signum
             istud
             ,
             in
             nomine
             Patris
             &
             Filii
             &
             Spiritus
             Sancti
             ,
          
           Amen
           .
           
             Let
             this
             Sign
             be
             Consecrated
             and
             Sanctified
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             amd
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           Then
           turning
           himself
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           The
           Name
           of
           this
           Bell
           is
           Mary
           .
           Afterwards
           he
           takes
           the
           Censer
           ,
           and
           Censeth
           it
           on
           the
           out-side
           round
           about
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           put
           the
           Censer
           under
           the
           Bell
           ,
           filling
           it
           with
           Sacred
           Fumes
           ,
           and
           repeating
           all
           this
           while
           Prayers
           and
           Invocations
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           filled
           with
           the
           Dew
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           .
           
             Tu
             hoc
             Tintinnabulum
             Spiritus
             Sancti
             rore
             perfunde
             ,
             ut
             ante
             sonitum
             illius
             semper
             fugiat
             Bonorum
             
             Inimicus
             .
             Do
             thou
             all
             besprinkle
             this
             Bell
             with
             the
             Dew
             of
             thy
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             sound
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Enemy
             of
             all
             good
             may
             always
             take
             his
             Flight
             .
          
           The
           Office
           was
           carried
           on
           with
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Psalms
           ,
           which
           they
           repeated
           ;
           the
           Musick
           all
           the
           while
           performing
           wonders
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           for
           to
           shut
           up
           the
           whole
           Ceremony
           ,
           arrayed
           the
           Bell
           with
           the
           white
           Robe
           of
           a
           Proselyte
           or
           Convert
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           loud
           Voice
           read
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Mary
           and
           Martha
           :
           I
           supposed
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           that
           the
           reason
           of
           their
           reading
           this
           Gospel
           ,
           was
           ,
           because
           the
           Bell
           was
           called
           Mary
           ;
           but
           I
           have
           seen
           since
           in
           the
           Roman
           Ritual
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Gospel
           is
           read
           at
           the
           Consecration
           of
           all
           Bells
           ,
           whatsoever
           their
           Names
           be
           .
           This
           is
           that
           I
           am
           astonisht
           at
           ,
           because
           that
           Gospel
           hath
           no
           reference
           at
           all
           to
           the
           Ceremony
           .
           The
           whole
           Solemnity
           being
           thus
           ended
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           gave
           his
           Benediction
           ,
           and
           the
           Priests
           received
           great
           Presents
           from
           the
           God-Father
           and
           God-Mother
           .
        
         
           The
           Doctrin
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           concerning
           Bells
           ,
           may
           be
           reduced
           to
           the
           following
           Points
           .
           The
           First
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           Merit
           ,
           and
           pray
           God
           for
           the
           Living
           and
           the
           Dead
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           they
           do
           produce
           ,
           by
           a
           Divine
           Virtue
           conferr'd
           upon
           them
           ,
           Devotion
           in
           the
           Hearts
           of
           Believers
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           they
           drive
           away
           Storms
           and
           Tempests
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           Fourth
           place
           ,
           drive
           away
           Devils
           .
        
         
         
           Before
           that
           I
           run
           over
           these
           four
           Points
           ,
           I
           le
           tell
           you
           a
           Story
           that
           hapned
           at
           Bononia
           ,
           and
           is
           of
           sufficient
           Antiquity
           ,
           tho'
           the
           memory
           thereof
           be
           still
           preserved
           fresh
           and
           entire
           .
           They
           had
           been
           Baptizing
           a
           Bell
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           S.
           Proculo
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           Abby
           of
           Benedictines
           ,
           and
           after
           all
           the
           Ceremonies
           ,
           Benedictions
           and
           Prayers
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Bell
             might
             do
             good
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             hurt
             to
             no
             body
          
           ;
           the
           first
           time
           of
           the
           Ringing
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           fell
           upon
           the
           poor
           Sacristan
           or
           Sexton
           ,
           that
           Rung
           it
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           taken
           more
           care
           and
           pains
           for
           the
           Solemn
           Baptizing
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           to
           get
           it
           well
           hung
           and
           fastned
           ,
           and
           broke
           his
           Neck
           ,
           together
           with
           it self
           into
           a
           thousand
           pieces
           .
           The
           Name
           of
           the
           Sacristan
           was
           Proculus
           ,
           and
           this
           ingenious
           Distick
           was
           made
           to
           Celebrate
           the
           Memory
           of
           this
           Accident
           ,
           which
           at
           this
           day
           is
           found
           Engraved
           upon
           a
           Stone
           ,
           of
           a
           Foot
           Square
           ,
           near
           to
           the
           Church
           Door
           ,
           where
           the
           thing
           hapned
           .
        
         
           
             Si
             procul
             à
             Proculo
             Proculi
             Campana
             fuisset
             :
          
           
             I
             am
             procul
             à
             Proculo
             ,
             Proculus
             ipse
             foret
             .
          
        
         
           The
           agreeableness
           of
           this
           Verse
           cannot
           be
           rendred
           in
           English
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Adverb
           Procul
           ,
           which
           in
           our
           Language
           is
           not
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           therefore
           will
           not
           comport
           with
           the
           allusion
           ;
           but
           the
           Sense
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           it
           can
           be
           rendred
           is
           this
           :
           If
           the
           Bell
           of
           S.
           Proculus
           had
           been
           far
           from
           
             Proculus
             ,
             Proculus
          
           would
           at
           present
           
           be
           far
           from
           Proculus
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           as
           yet
           have
           been
           Buried
           in
           that
           place
           .
        
         
           I
           proceed
           now
           to
           the
           four
           Prerogatives
           ,
           that
           are
           attributed
           to
           Bells
           ,
           by
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           The
           first
           seems
           to
           me
           to
           smell
           too
           rank
           of
           Interest
           ,
           to
           be
           so
           easily
           swallowed
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           take
           up
           my
           time
           to
           prove
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           an
           insensible
           and
           material
           thing
           is
           incapable
           of
           either
           Merit
           or
           Prayer
           ;
           my
           design
           having
           never
           been
           to
           prove
           what
           I
           set
           down
           ,
           by
           Theological
           Arguments
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           alledge
           matters
           of
           Fact.
           If
           indeed
           they
           Rung
           their
           Bells
           for
           nought
           ,
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           Rome
           might
           insinuate
           it self
           with
           more
           appearance
           of
           Truth
           :
           But
           a
           Man
           must
           pay
           so
           dear
           ,
           to
           be
           partaker
           of
           their
           Merit
           and
           Prayers
           ,
           that
           it
           mars
           the
           Plot
           ;
           and
           I
           know
           not
           why
           the
           Priests
           and
           Monks
           should
           not
           scruple
           this
           Simonio
           .
           There
           are
           little
           ,
           midling
           and
           great
           Bells
           ,
           and
           the
           Mony
           to
           be
           paid
           for
           the
           Ringing
           of
           them
           ,
           encreases
           proportionably
           to
           the
           bigness
           of
           the
           Bells
           .
           There
           is
           all
           the
           reason
           in
           the
           World
           indeed
           ,
           that
           the
           Persons
           that
           Ring
           them
           should
           be
           paid
           ;
           but
           why
           the
           Priests
           should
           over
           and
           above
           this
           ,
           receive
           a
           considerable
           Sum
           of
           Mony
           ,
           I
           see
           not
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           evident
           that
           this
           is
           some
           of
           the
           Fruit
           and
           Revenue
           of
           their
           novel
           Doctrin
           ?
           It
           seems
           they
           would
           fain
           introduce
           amongst
           us
           a
           new
           Gospel
           ,
           according
           to
           which
           scarcely
           any
           but
           the
           Rich
           should
           be
           saved
           ,
           forasmuch
           as
           none
           but
           they
           ,
           are
           in
           a
           Condition
           to
           pay
           well
           for
           the
           
           Graces
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           these
           Men
           tell
           us
           they
           have
           at
           their
           disposal
           .
        
         
           When
           a
           Poor
           Man
           dies
           in
           Italy
           ,
           they
           bury
           him
           without
           ever
           Ringing
           a
           Bell
           ,
           or
           saying
           any
           Mass
           for
           him
           ,
           except
           any
           one
           out
           of
           Charity
           will
           be
           at
           the
           Charges
           of
           it
           for
           him
           .
           They
           say
           the
           Spanish
           Priests
           do
           (
           as
           to
           this
           particular
           )
           outvy
           the
           Italians
           in
           Covetousness
           ;
           and
           Persons
           who
           have
           been
           in
           Spain
           have
           assur'd
           me
           ,
           That
           when
           a
           Poor
           Man
           dies
           ,
           they
           expose
           his
           Body
           in
           the
           most
           frequented
           Street
           and
           Thorough-fare
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           the
           People
           who
           go
           and
           come
           ,
           may
           cast
           in
           some
           Pieces
           of
           Mony
           for
           their
           Interment
           .
           The
           Priests
           come
           ever
           and
           anon
           to
           see
           ,
           whether
           the
           whole
           Sum
           be
           gathered
           ;
           and
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           find
           so
           much
           as
           one
           Penny
           wanting
           ,
           they
           would
           leave
           the
           Body
           there
           ,
           to
           stink
           and
           infect
           the
           place
           ,
           without
           ever
           offering
           to
           touch
           it
           .
           See
           here
           to
           what
           a
           strange
           height
           of
           Shame
           and
           Infamy
           Popery
           hath
           reduc'd
           things
           !
           I
           mean
           by
           Popery
           ,
           all
           that
           new
           Mess
           of
           Doctrins
           ,
           which
           only
           tends
           to
           fill
           the
           Purse
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Point
           of
           Doctrin
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Sound
             of
             Bells
             increaseth
             the
             Devotion
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
          
           is
           built
           on
           the
           same
           Foundation
           as
           the
           former
           ,
           viz.
           Covetousness
           and
           base
           Avarice
           ,
           or
           rather
           downright
           Rapin
           and
           Robbery
           .
           The
           more
           Bells
           that
           are
           Rung
           at
           a
           Christning
           ,
           and
           the
           longer
           time
           they
           are
           Rung
           ,
           the
           greater
           portion
           of
           Grace
           doth
           the
           
           Infant
           receive
           :
           The
           more
           Bells
           ,
           and
           the
           longer
           they
           are
           rung
           at
           a
           Marriage
           ,
           the
           greater
           share
           do
           the
           Married
           Couple
           obtain
           of
           the
           Grace
           of
           Conjugal
           Love
           :
           The
           more
           Bells
           are
           rung
           at
           a
           Burial
           ,
           and
           the
           longer
           they
           are
           rung
           ,
           the
           greater
           Refreshment
           and
           Ventilation
           doth
           the
           Soul
           of
           the
           Departed
           receive
           in
           the
           Flames
           of
           Purgatory
           ,
           and
           the
           sooner
           is
           delivered
           from
           them
           :
           The
           more
           Bells
           are
           rung
           on
           a
           Holy-day
           ,
           and
           the
           longer
           time
           the
           Ringing
           is
           continued
           ,
           the
           more
           the
           Persons
           that
           come
           to
           Church
           are
           made
           partakers
           of
           Heavenly
           Graces
           and
           Blessings
           .
           But
           withal
           it
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           mores
           cannot
           be
           obtained
           without
           
             more
             Mony.
          
           
        
         
           Proceed
           we
           to
           the
           Third
           Point
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           ,
           
             That
             Bells
             (
             by
             the
             Grace
             which
             is
             infused
             into
             them
             at
             their
             Baptismal-Consecration
             )
             have
             the
             vertue
             of
             dissipating
             Thunder
             ,
             of
             laying
             High
             Winds
             ,
             driving
             away
             Tempests
             ,
             and
             calming
             of
             Storms
             .
          
           There
           is
           never
           a
           thing
           in
           Nature
           which
           produceth
           any
           effect
           ,
           never
           so
           little
           beyond
           what
           is
           common
           ,
           but
           the
           Papists
           will
           needs
           make
           a
           Miracle
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Sound
           of
           Bells
           ,
           by
           striking
           the
           Air
           ,
           doth
           sometimes
           dissipate
           the
           Clouds
           ;
           but
           sometimes
           also
           it
           splits
           or
           breaks
           them
           ,
           and
           makes
           the
           Thunder
           to
           fall
           upon
           the
           very
           Churches
           or
           Steeples
           where
           they
           are
           rung
           ,
           as
           when
           a
           Cloud
           chanceth
           to
           be
           directly
           hovering
           over
           them
           .
           The
           former
           of
           these
           effects
           is
           a
           Miracle
           with
           the
           
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           Priests
           serve
           themselves
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           give
           credit
           to
           the
           Benedictions
           they
           bestow
           upon
           their
           Bells
           ;
           notwithstanding
           that
           it
           is
           very
           evident
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           that
           the
           Thunder
           lights
           oftner
           upon
           Steeples
           ,
           than
           upon
           any
           other
           places
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           melts
           all
           the
           Bells
           ,
           which
           ,
           one
           would
           think
           ,
           might
           be
           sufficient
           to
           stop
           their
           Mouths
           for
           ever
           on
           this
           Point
           .
           There
           is
           a
           Little
           Bell
           at
           Venice
           ,
           in
           the
           Convent
           of
           Capucins
           in
           the
           Judeca
           ,
           which
           has
           the
           Vogue
           of
           being
           so
           miraculous
           against
           Tempests
           ;
           and
           the
           People
           are
           so
           Superstitiously
           possest
           with
           it
           ,
           that
           when
           there
           is
           the
           least
           Storm
           ,
           if
           the
           Capucins
           should
           chance
           to
           neglect
           to
           ring
           it
           ,
           the
           People
           would
           not
           fail
           to
           besiege
           them
           in
           their
           Convent
           ,
           and
           cut
           them
           in
           pieces
           .
           And
           to
           the
           end
           that
           all
           may
           be
           attributed
           to
           the
           Merit
           of
           this
           Bell
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           ring
           it
           all
           out
           ,
           but
           only
           Toll
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           between
           each
           Toll
           a
           Man
           may
           repeat
           the
           Lord's
           Prayer
           three
           or
           four
           times
           .
        
         
           It
           remains
           ,
           that
           I
           speak
           one
           word
           of
           the
           Fourth
           Vertue
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           of
           
             Chasing
             away
             Devils
          
           .
           A
           Religious
           Benedictin
           of
           the
           Congregation
           of
           
             S.
             Maurus
          
           in
           France
           ,
           once
           related
           to
           me
           a
           Story
           ,
           which
           evidently
           proves
           the
           contrary
           .
           It
           was
           then
           not
           above
           Three
           years
           ago
           since
           it
           hapned
           in
           a
           Monastery
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           at
           that
           time
           .
           These
           Monks
           rise
           at
           Two
           of
           the
           Clock
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           to
           go
           and
           sing
           their
           Mattins
           and
           Morning
           Song
           .
           The
           Devil
           ,
           
           or
           some
           Hobgoblin
           it
           seems
           ,
           had
           taken
           possession
           of
           the
           Bell
           ,
           and
           used
           to
           Ring
           the
           First
           Peal
           ,
           and
           never
           fail'd
           of
           doing
           it
           very
           exactly
           at
           the
           Hour
           ,
           without
           missing
           one
           Minute
           .
           He
           continued
           this
           good
           Office
           to
           the
           Monastery
           for
           Six
           years
           together
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Monks
           found
           themselves
           rid
           of
           the
           trouble
           of
           Ringing
           it
           .
           A
           vast
           number
           of
           People
           from
           the
           Towns
           and
           Villages
           thereabouts
           ,
           believing
           it
           to
           be
           a
           Fable
           that
           was
           told
           them
           ,
           had
           the
           Curiosity
           to
           come
           and
           see
           this
           Bell
           ,
           which
           Rung
           of
           it self
           at
           Two
           of
           the
           Clock
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           without
           any
           one
           touching
           it
           ;
           and
           they
           themselves
           were
           irreproachable
           Witnesses
           of
           it
           .
           Now
           it
           hapned
           one
           Night
           in
           Winter
           ,
           that
           this
           officious
           Devil
           rang
           his
           Bell
           three
           Hours
           sooner
           than
           ordinary
           .
           The
           Prior
           of
           the
           Monastery
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           yet
           gone
           to
           Bed
           ,
           and
           was
           Writing
           of
           Letters
           ,
           took
           notice
           of
           the
           Irregularity
           ;
           and
           spelling
           nothing
           of
           good
           from
           it
           ,
           he
           went
           immediately
           to
           the
           Door
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           where
           he
           staid
           for
           the
           Religious
           ;
           who
           being
           waked
           at
           the
           sound
           of
           the
           Bell
           ,
           and
           believing
           that
           the
           time
           for
           their
           Devotions
           was
           come
           ,
           went
           to
           Mattins
           ;
           but
           the
           Prior
           sent
           them
           all
           back
           to
           their
           Cells
           ,
           without
           suffering
           any
           one
           of
           them
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           telling
           them
           ,
           That
           he
           fear'd
           the
           Devil
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           play
           them
           some
           unlucky
           Trick
           .
           Neither
           was
           he
           mistaken
           in
           his
           surmise
           ;
           for
           about
           half
           an
           Hour
           after
           the
           Roof
           of
           the
           Quire
           fell
           down
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           buried
           them
           all
           in
           its
           Ruins
           ,
           had
           they
           
           been
           there
           at
           that
           time
           to
           sing
           their
           Mattins
           .
           The
           Devil
           had
           so
           well
           guess'd
           at
           the
           time
           when
           that
           old
           Roof
           would
           fall
           ,
           that
           he
           knew
           the
           Hour
           and
           Moment
           thereof
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           had
           not
           put
           himself
           upon
           performing
           this
           good
           Office
           for
           them
           ,
           but
           only
           with
           the
           design
           of
           doing
           them
           a
           great
           mischief
           ,
           if
           the
           Prior
           had
           not
           out-witted
           him
           .
        
         
           To
           apply
           this
           to
           our
           Subject
           :
           We
           find
           here
           that
           the
           Devil
           was
           so
           far
           from
           being
           frighted
           at
           the
           Ringing
           of
           the
           Bell
           ,
           that
           he
           Rung
           it
           himself
           ,
           and
           made
           use
           of
           it
           for
           the
           bringing
           about
           of
           his
           Malicious
           intent
           .
           Leave
           we
           then
           this
           Superstition
           of
           Bells
           to
           the
           Papists
           ,
           nor
           let
           this
           hinder
           us
           from
           making
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           commodious
           Instruments
           to
           call
           Believers
           together
           ,
           to
           shew
           Respect
           to
           our
           Dead
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           made
           use
           upon
           occasion
           of
           Publick
           Rejoycings
           ;
           yet
           without
           believing
           they
           can
           make
           us
           better
           ,
           and
           without
           attributing
           to
           insensible
           things
           ,
           the
           precious
           Aids
           and
           Helps
           of
           our
           Salvation
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           Graces
           which
           we
           receive
           from
           God
           alone
           ,
           by
           the
           Merits
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           I
           feel
           an
           unexpressible
           Joy
           to
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           Protestants
           of
           England
           have
           so
           far
           forgot
           the
           Superstitious
           Practices
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           at
           present
           a
           Novelty
           and
           strange
           thing
           to
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           told
           of
           them
           :
           But
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ;
           I
           cannot
           bear
           to
           see
           the
           Papists
           take
           occasion
           from
           this
           forgetfulness
           ,
           to
           calumniate
           those
           who
           have
           a
           mind
           to
           write
           or
           speak
           of
           those
           ,
           
           as
           some
           of
           them
           have
           done
           who
           have
           said
           ,
           That
           I
           had
           impos'd
           upon
           them
           ,
           by
           relating
           several
           Superstitions
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           the
           Practice
           whereof
           they
           deny
           .
           Amongst
           other
           things
           they
           have
           Instanc'd
           in
           the
           Blessing
           of
           Eggs
           at
           Easter
           :
           To
           which
           I
           Answer
           ,
           That
           they
           might
           as
           well
           have
           given
           the
           Lye
           to
           their
           
             Roman
             Ritual
          
           ,
           where
           the
           said
           Formular
           of
           Blessing
           them
           is
           found
           at
           length
           in
           these
           terms
           :
        
         
           Subveniat
           ,
           quaesumus
           ,
           Domine
           ,
           tuae
           Benedictionis
           Gratia
           ,
           huic
           Ovorum
           Creaturae
           ,
           ut
           Cibus
           salubris
           fiat
           Fidelibus
           tuis
           ,
           in
           tuarum
           gratiarum
           actione
           sumentibus
           ,
           ob
           Resurrectionem
           Domini
           nostri
           Jesu
           Christi
           ,
           qui
           tecum
           vivit
           &
           regnat
           ,
           &c.
           
           Et
           aspergat
           Aqua
           Benedicta
           .
        
         
           In
           English
           thus
           :
        
         
           Let
           ,
           we
           beseech
           thee
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Grace
           of
           thy
           Blessing
           succour
           this
           Creature
           Eggs
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           become
           wholsom
           Food
           to
           thy
           Faithful
           ,
           receiving
           them
           with
           giving
           Thanks
           to
           thee
           ,
           for
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           lives
           and
           reigns
           with
           thee
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           let
           him
           besprinkle
           them
           with
           Holy-Water
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           said
           Ritual
           we
           meet
           with
           many
           other
           Blessings
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           not
           mention'd
           ,
           that
           are
           never
           a
           whit
           less
           ridiculous
           .
           We
           find
           there
           Blessings
           for
           Houses
           ,
           for
           Ships
           ,
           for
           Swords
           ,
           for
           the
           New
           Fruits
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           for
           
           the
           Nuptial
           Bed
           ,
           for
           Asses
           and
           for
           Horses
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           for
           all
           sorts
           of
           Beasts
           that
           are
           sick
           .
           And
           because
           it
           's
           likely
           the
           Papists
           might
           endeavour
           to
           persuade
           People
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           impos'd
           upon
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           this
           last
           instance
           .
           See
           here
           the
           very
           words
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           see
           down
           in
           the
           Appendix
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Ritual
          
           .
        
         
           Primo
           ,
           Animalia
           aspergantur
           Aqua
           Benedictâ
           ;
           postea
           Sacerdos
           dicat
           ,
        
         
           Misericordiam
           tuam
           ,
           Domine
           ,
           supplices
           exoramus
           ,
           ut
           haec
           animalia
           ,
           quae
           gravi
           infirmitate
           vexantur
           ,
           tuâ
           Benedictione
           sanantur
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Aspergantur
           iterum
           Aqua
           Benedictâ
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           Beasts
           must
           be
           sprinkled
           with
           Holy
           Water
           ;
           and
           then
           let
           the
           Priest
           say
           ,
        
         
           We
           humbly
           implore
           thy
           Mercy
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           that
           these
           Living
           Creatures
           ,
           which
           are
           troubled
           with
           great
           Infirmity
           ,
           may
           by
           thy
           Blessing
           be
           healed
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Let
           them
           again
           be
           sprinkled
           with
           Holy-Water
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           observed
           ,
           that
           in
           their
           other
           Blessings
           they
           use
           but
           one
           Aspersion
           of
           Holy-Water
           ;
           but
           that
           in
           this
           they
           use
           Two
           Sprinklings
           ,
           the
           one
           at
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Benediction
           .
           I
           cannot
           give
           you
           any
           Reason
           for
           it
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           ,
           that
           the
           Beasts
           being
           greater
           in
           bulk
           ,
           seem
           to
           them
           therefore
           to
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           a
           greater
           Sanctification
           .
           It
           will
           not
           now
           be
           look'd
           upon
           as
           a
           strange
           thing
           ,
           what
           Dr.
           Burnet
           hath
           writ
           in
           his
           Letters
           concerning
           the
           Blessing
           of
           Asses
           and
           Horses
           ,
           
           which
           he
           saw
           in
           Italy
           ,
           having
           here
           given
           you
           the
           Authentick
           Form
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           the
           Papists
           cannot
           deny
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           another
           Observance
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           is
           still
           more
           ridiculous
           than
           this
           ,
           which
           is
           their
           Exorcising
           of
           
             Rats
             ,
             Caterpillars
             ,
             Flies
          
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Insects
           between
           the
           Feasts
           of
           Easter
           and
           Ascension
           .
           I
           my self
           have
           assisted
           very
           often
           ,
           both
           in
           France
           and
           Italy
           ,
           to
           the
           performing
           of
           this
           Ceremony
           ;
           and
           herein
           I
           can
           say
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           been
           among
           the
           number
           of
           Fools
           :
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           for
           our
           Advantage
           ;
           for
           we
           were
           well
           paid
           for
           our
           pains
           .
           We
           go
           from
           one
           Farm
           to
           another
           ,
           from
           one
           Country-House
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           almost
           upon
           every
           piece
           of
           Ground
           we
           repeat
           our
           Exorcisms
           .
           We
           bespeak
           all
           these
           little
           Insects
           ,
           no
           otherwise
           than
           if
           they
           were
           Reasonable
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           to
           Adjure
           them
           .
        
         
           Adjuro
           vos
           per
           Deum
           Sanctum
           ,
           per
           Deum
           vivum
           ,
           per
           Deum
           Omnipotentem
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           I
           Adjure
           you
           by
           the
           Holy
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           Living
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           to
           depart
           these
           Grounds
           ,
           and
           to
           get
           you
           gone
           to
           Desert
           and
           Waste
           places
           ,
           where
           you
           may
           not
           be
           in
           a
           condition
           of
           hurting
           any
           one
           ,
           nor
           the
           Fruits
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
        
         
           (
           If
           this
           be
           not
           to
           take
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           vain
           ,
           I
           don't
           know
           what
           is
           .
           )
           Besides
           ,
           all
           
           this
           was
           nothing
           ,
           but
           meer
           Labour
           in
           Vain
           ;
           because
           there
           was
           not
           so
           much
           as
           one
           poor
           Worm
           or
           Caterpillar
           ,
           that
           offered
           to
           budge
           from
           its
           place
           for
           all
           this
           puther
           .
           When
           we
           were
           quite
           tired
           with
           Exorcising
           ,
           we
           went
           to
           refresh
           our selves
           in
           the
           first
           Farm
           that
           was
           next
           to
           us
           ,
           where
           the
           good
           Country
           People
           did
           not
           fail
           to
           set
           before
           us
           the
           best
           that
           they
           had
           .
           We
           found
           some
           amongst
           them
           tho'
           ,
           that
           were
           no
           Fools
           ;
           They
           told
           us
           ,
           
             Sirs
             ,
             If
             we
             did
             not
             take
             the
             pains
             to
             rid
             our
             Trees
             of
             the
          
           Caterpillars
           ,
           
             your
             Exorcisms
             would
             stand
             us
             in
             poor
             stead
             .
          
           We
           reproved
           them
           for
           their
           want
           of
           Faith
           ,
           which
           render'd
           the
           pains
           we
           took
           unprofitable
           to
           them
           .
           The
           most
           part
           of
           the
           Peasants
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           acknowledgment
           for
           these
           Exorcisms
           ,
           send
           all
           their
           First-Fruits
           to
           the
           Priests
           that
           have
           Officiated
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           had
           always
           the
           First-Fruit
           of
           every
           Season
           .
        
         
           I
           was
           once
           Invited
           by
           a
           Noble
           Venetian
           ,
           to
           pass
           the
           time
           of
           Vintage
           with
           him
           in
           the
           Country
           at
           his
           House
           of
           Pleasure
           ,
           Two
           Miles
           from
           Rovigo
           ,
           in
           the
           Polesiné
           .
           When
           we
           arrived
           there
           ,
           there
           were
           a
           kind
           of
           Flies
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           they
           said
           )
           were
           fallen
           from
           the
           Sky
           ,
           and
           did
           much
           mischief
           ;
           they
           suck'd
           and
           devour'd
           all
           the
           Grapes
           that
           were
           not
           yet
           ripe
           .
           The
           Noble
           Venetian
           desired
           me
           to
           accompany
           the
           Curate
           of
           the
           Parish
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           Exorcise
           them
           ;
           Accordingly
           we
           went
           thither
           with
           five
           or
           six
           Clergy-men
           more
           .
           The
           Heat
           was
           so
           excessive
           
           that
           we
           were
           forced
           to
           go
           for
           shelter
           into
           every
           House
           we
           met
           with
           in
           the
           Fields
           .
           Now
           it
           hapned
           by
           Mischance
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           carried
           the
           Holy-Water
           ,
           (
           whether
           by
           his
           having
           drunk
           much
           ,
           or
           otherways
           )
           fell
           asleep
           in
           a
           Cellar
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           entred
           to
           cool
           himself
           .
           We
           did
           not
           take
           notice
           of
           his
           not
           following
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           walk'd
           almost
           a
           Mile
           to
           a
           certain
           Field
           ,
           where
           we
           were
           to
           Exorcise
           .
           Here
           we
           began
           to
           call
           for
           our
           Holy-Water
           ,
           without
           which
           nothing
           was
           to
           be
           done
           ;
           but
           the
           Man
           was
           not
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           and
           we
           were
           oblig'd
           to
           send
           some
           Body
           to
           seek
           for
           him
           with
           all
           speed
           .
           We
           staid
           there
           near
           an
           Hour
           expecting
           him
           ,
           and
           during
           that
           time
           the
           Flies
           stung
           us
           so
           terribly
           ,
           that
           our
           Faces
           and
           Hands
           were
           all
           of
           a
           Gore-blood
           ;
           they
           plainly
           shew'd
           by
           this
           their
           rudeness
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           care
           a
           Rush
           for
           our
           Exorcisms
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           in
           our
           own
           defence
           ,
           we
           dispatch'd
           them
           as
           quick
           ,
           as
           possible
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           expedition
           return'd
           to
           our
           first
           House
           .
           These
           Insects
           we
           found
           discharged
           their
           fury
           during
           the
           Heat
           of
           the
           Day
           ;
           for
           towards
           Evening
           one
           might
           safely
           walk
           abroad
           ,
           without
           being
           molested
           by
           them
           .
           And
           then
           it
           was
           that
           we
           went
           and
           recommenced
           our
           Exorcisms
           ,
           tho'
           without
           the
           least
           success
           ;
           for
           the
           Flies
           persisted
           to
           make
           the
           same
           havock
           as
           before
           ,
           until
           that
           a
           continual
           Rain
           of
           four
           or
           five
           days
           kill'd
           and
           swept
           them
           all
           away
           ,
           better
           than
           all
           the
           Holy-Water
           might
           have
           done
           .
        
         
         
           I
           went
           at
           another
           time
           ,
           during
           my
           stay
           at
           Bononia
           ,
           to
           Exorcise
           the
           Insects
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           in
           Company
           of
           a
           Country
           Curate
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           very
           Comical
           Wit.
           He
           had
           always
           a
           word
           ready
           to
           make
           the
           Company
           laugh
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Exorcisms
           were
           meer
           Fancies
           ,
           or
           perfect
           Drolling
           .
           He
           did
           not
           tye
           himself
           to
           the
           Ritual
           ,
           or
           Form
           prescrib'd
           by
           the
           Romish
           Church
           ,
           but
           made
           his
           Paraphrase
           upon
           every
           thing
           ;
           sometimes
           he
           spoke
           to
           the
           Pismires
           ;
           sometimes
           to
           the
           Grasshoppers
           ;
           sometimes
           he
           made
           his
           Apostroph's
           to
           the
           
             Rats
             ,
             Lizards
          
           ,
           and
           Worms
           .
           He
           banish'd
           them
           all
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           to
           the
           Countries
           which
           he
           assign'd
           them
           for
           the
           place
           of
           their
           Exile
           ,
           and
           relegated
           the
           Moles
           to
           the
           Antartick
           Pole
           ,
           without
           once
           knowing
           what
           it
           was
           .
           He
           had
           scarcely
           pronounc'd
           the
           dreadful
           Sentence
           ,
           but
           a
           Mole
           came
           forth
           out
           of
           his
           Hole
           ;
           whereupon
           the
           Curate
           cried
           out
           ,
           
             Courage
             ,
             my
             Friends
             ,
             look
             !
             there
             's
             one
             of
             them
             which
             is
             ready
             to
             begin
             his
             march
             .
          
           But
           the
           Mole
           ;
           it
           seems
           ,
           had
           no
           mind
           to
           take
           so
           tedious
           a
           Journy
           ,
           and
           no
           sooner
           had
           smelt
           the
           Oar
           ,
           but
           crept
           into
           another
           Hole
           near
           to
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Field
           .
           Then
           one
           of
           the
           Peasants
           that
           was
           present
           ,
           ran
           to
           look
           into
           the
           Hole
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Mole
           had
           betaken
           himself
           ,
           and
           said
           very
           innocently
           ,
           
             What
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             is
             this
             the
             Antartick
             Pole
             ?
          
           We
           could
           not
           forbear
           Laughing
           ;
           and
           because
           we
           saw
           that
           this
           was
           diametrically
           opposite
           to
           that
           great
           Gravity
           ,
           that
           must
           more
           particularly
           
           be
           affected
           upon
           these
           sorts
           of
           occasions
           ,
           we
           desired
           him
           to
           leave
           off
           his
           Drollery
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           so
           habituated
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           much
           ado
           to
           command
           himself
           .
           His
           way
           of
           Preaching
           also
           was
           much
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           which
           made
           ,
           that
           tho'
           he
           was
           very
           ignorant
           ,
           they
           stock'd
           from
           all
           the
           Villages
           thereabouts
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           divertisement
           of
           hearing
           him
           Preach
           .
           I
           have
           been
           present
           at
           many
           other
           Exorcisms
           ,
           and
           Benedictions
           of
           the
           Fruits
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
           The
           Priests
           are
           very
           willing
           and
           ready
           to
           officiate
           or
           assist
           at
           them
           ;
           forasmuch
           as
           it
           is
           an
           employment
           both
           pleasant
           and
           profitable
           for
           those
           that
           discharge
           it
           .
           For
           by
           this
           means
           they
           take
           the
           freedom
           to
           enter
           into
           all
           the
           Country-Houses
           of
           Lords
           and
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           into
           their
           Gardens
           ,
           where
           they
           never
           fail
           of
           being
           well
           Entertain'd
           .
           At
           the
           time
           of
           Vintage
           they
           go
           and
           Bless
           the
           Wine
           in
           the
           Fat
           's
           ;
           and
           at
           
             S.
             Martin
          
           ,
           the
           Wine
           in
           the
           Cellars
           .
        
         
           I
           might
           proceed
           to
           relate
           to
           you
           ,
           a
           great
           number
           of
           other
           Benedictions
           and
           Exorcisms
           ,
           to
           shew
           you
           the
           Abuse
           is
           made
           thereof
           by
           the
           Priests
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           but
           because
           I
           fear
           keeping
           you
           too
           long
           upon
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Subject
           ,
           I
           shall
           chuse
           rather
           ,
           to
           diversifie
           it
           by
           some
           other
           Relation
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           take
           my
           Subject
           from
           a
           Remark
           I
           made
           at
           the
           Abby
           of
           
             Fossa
             Nova
          
           ,
           whither
           I
           Journyed
           from
           Veletre
           ,
           after
           having
           seen
           the
           
           Baptizing
           of
           the
           Bell
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           already
           described
           .
           This
           Abby
           is
           not
           far
           from
           Terracine
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           here
           that
           
             S.
             Thomas
             Aquinas
          
           died
           ,
           on
           his
           Way
           to
           the
           Council
           of
           Lions
           .
           The
           Curiosity
           I
           had
           to
           see
           the
           Place
           where
           he
           was
           Buried
           ,
           made
           me
           alight
           ;
           and
           the
           Monks
           of
           that
           Abby
           ,
           who
           are
           Bernardines
           ,
           shew'd
           me
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Civility
           .
           They
           led
           me
           to
           a
           Little
           Chapel
           under-ground
           ,
           where
           they
           told
           me
           that
           
             S.
             Thomas
          
           was
           laid
           after
           his
           Death
           .
           I
           desired
           them
           to
           shew
           me
           his
           Relicks
           ;
           but
           they
           told
           me
           ,
           They
           could
           not
           answer
           my
           Request
           ,
           because
           his
           Body
           had
           never
           been
           taken
           up
           out
           of
           the
           Ground
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Altar
           of
           the
           Chapel
           was
           built
           upon
           his
           Tomb.
           But
           for
           all
           this
           fair
           Story
           ,
           I
           knew
           very
           well
           ,
           that
           Pope
           Urban
           the
           Fifth
           had
           bestowed
           his
           Body
           upon
           the
           Religious
           of
           S.
           Dominicus
           ,
           who
           had
           translated
           it
           to
           their
           Convent
           at
           Tholouse
           ;
           and
           what
           I
           enquir'd
           concerning
           it
           of
           these
           Monks
           ,
           was
           only
           to
           discover
           their
           Honesty
           in
           the
           case
           .
           I
           told
           them
           also
           ,
           That
           I
           had
           seen
           a
           Capucin
           at
           Rome
           ,
           who
           had
           shewed
           me
           a
           considerable
           piece
           of
           S.
           Thomas
           his
           Arm
           ,
           which
           he
           said
           ,
           the
           Fathers
           of
           
             Fossa
             Nova
          
           had
           bestowed
           upon
           him
           .
           I
           gave
           them
           a
           description
           of
           this
           Capucin
           from
           Head
           to
           Foot
           ,
           which
           made
           them
           at
           last
           call
           to
           mind
           one
           that
           was
           a
           German
           ,
           who
           after
           he
           had
           Fudled
           himself
           in
           their
           Monastery
           ,
           had
           with
           so
           much
           Importunity
           requested
           of
           them
           some
           Relick
           of
           
             S.
             Thomas
          
           ;
           telling
           them
           ,
           He
           was
           resolved
           not
           
           to
           leave
           their
           Monastery
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           given
           him
           one
           ;
           that
           at
           length
           they
           were
           fain
           to
           shew
           him
           a
           great
           heap
           of
           Dead-mens
           Bones
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           a
           Corner
           of
           the
           Chapel
           ,
           amongst
           which
           he
           had
           chosen
           the
           Relick
           which
           he
           had
           shewed
           me
           .
           They
           told
           me
           ,
           That
           they
           themselves
           question'd
           ,
           whether
           there
           might
           not
           be
           some
           Relicks
           of
           that
           Saint
           amongst
           all
           their
           Bones
           ,
           because
           the
           Earth
           of
           the
           Chapel
           had
           been
           stirred
           several
           times
           ;
           and
           tho'
           it
           was
           precisely
           believ'd
           ,
           that
           the
           Body
           of
           
             S.
             Thomas
          
           did
           rest
           under
           the
           Altar
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           not
           absolutely
           sure
           of
           it
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Reason
           (
           said
           they
           )
           why
           many
           Persons
           have
           made
           no
           difficulty
           to
           take
           some
           of
           these
           Bones
           ,
           in
           the
           Conceit
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           probably
           be
           some
           of
           his
           ;
           or
           at
           least
           in
           hopes
           ,
           that
           the
           Presence
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Saint
           ,
           near
           whom
           they
           had
           the
           Honour
           to
           Rest
           ,
           might
           have
           communicated
           to
           them
           some
           Heavenly
           Vertue
           .
        
         
           To
           speak
           the
           truth
           ,
           these
           are
           the
           very
           Reasonings
           ,
           which
           the
           Gentlemen
           of
           Rome
           ;
           I
           mean
           the
           Pope
           and
           Cardinals
           ,
           make
           use
           of
           every
           day
           ,
           with
           reference
           to
           the
           Holy
           Bodies
           ,
           which
           they
           fetch
           out
           of
           the
           Catacombes
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           send
           so
           boldly
           ,
           and
           so
           frequently
           to
           places
           of
           their
           Communion
           ,
           to
           be
           Worshiped
           there
           .
           These
           Catacombes
           ,
           in
           the
           Sense
           they
           take
           them
           in
           ,
           are
           Subterranean
           Places
           ,
           where
           Believers
           assembled
           themselves
           in
           the
           times
           of
           Persecution
           ;
           and
           where
           they
           
           Buried
           the
           Corps
           of
           their
           Martyrs
           ;
           but
           they
           also
           indifferently
           Buried
           there
           the
           Bodies
           of
           all
           Christians
           ,
           so
           that
           as
           these
           places
           served
           them
           for
           Temples
           ,
           or
           places
           to
           meet
           in
           ,
           so
           they
           served
           them
           also
           for
           Church-yards
           to
           bury
           their
           Dead
           .
           The
           Popes
           having
           in
           these
           last
           Ages
           ,
           taken
           into
           mature
           Consideration
           ,
           the
           great
           gain
           they
           reaped
           from
           the
           Bones
           of
           their
           Saints
           ,
           had
           recourse
           to
           these
           places
           ,
           as
           to
           inexhaustible
           Mines
           ,
           and
           indifferently
           seized
           all
           the
           Bones
           they
           met
           with
           there
           :
           Yea
           ,
           their
           Avarice
           lasht
           out
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           that
           either
           not
           knowing
           ,
           or
           not
           being
           able
           to
           distinguish
           the
           true
           Catacombes
           ,
           they
           have
           gone
           to
           search
           for
           dead
           Bodies
           in
           the
           Common
           Sewers
           ,
           or
           Subterranean
           Vaults
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           Sinks
           to
           carry
           off
           the
           filth
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           where
           in
           ancient
           times
           they
           were
           used
           to
           fling
           the
           Bodies
           of
           Malefactors
           ,
           after
           their
           Execution
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           amongst
           them
           ,
           were
           sometimes
           found
           the
           Bodies
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           which
           escaped
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Christians
           .
           The
           Popes
           not
           having
           the
           power
           to
           distinguish
           the
           one
           from
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           to
           spare
           themselves
           a
           trouble
           ,
           which
           besides
           would
           have
           been
           pure
           labour
           lost
           ,
           by
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           himself
           ,
           which
           they
           profess
           themselves
           to
           have
           ,
           metamorphos'd
           them
           all
           ,
           
             dictum
             factum
          
           ,
           into
           Saints
           .
           The
           Heathens
           had
           also
           Caves
           and
           Vaults
           ,
           where
           they
           caused
           themselves
           to
           be
           Interr'd
           with
           their
           whole
           Families
           ;
           and
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           all
           these
           Bones
           ,
           are
           now
           upon
           the
           Altars
           
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Saints
           ,
           taken
           up
           out
           of
           the
           Catacombes
           .
           And
           forasmuch
           as
           the
           Popes
           are
           ignorant
           of
           their
           Names
           ,
           they
           baptize
           them
           anew
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           a
           Name
           as
           best
           pleaseth
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           cause
           ,
           why
           there
           be
           found
           so
           many
           Saints
           of
           the
           same
           Name
           .
           This
           is
           also
           the
           true
           cause
           of
           so
           many
           Contests
           and
           Trials
           between
           the
           Priests
           and
           the
           Monks
           ,
           who
           all
           pretend
           in
           good
           time
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           sole
           Possessors
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Saint
           ,
           of
           this
           or
           the
           other
           Name
           .
           These
           Trials
           are
           to
           be
           determined
           at
           Rome
           ,
           by
           means
           of
           Mony
           ,
           which
           still
           inflames
           the
           Popes
           with
           a
           greater
           Zeal
           ,
           to
           send
           as
           many
           as
           they
           can
           of
           these
           Saints
           into
           all
           parts
           ,
           which
           one
           day
           or
           other
           will
           not
           fail
           to
           furnish
           them
           with
           matter
           for
           Trials
           so
           gainful
           to
           them
           ;
           yea
           ,
           we
           may
           affirm
           that
           there
           be
           almost
           as
           many
           Trials
           at
           Rome
           ,
           about
           Relicks
           ,
           as
           about
           Beneficial
           matters
           .
           Now
           the
           Doctrin
           which
           serves
           to
           quiet
           the
           Consciences
           of
           the
           Romanists
           ,
           from
           the
           checks
           that
           might
           torment
           them
           ,
           for
           having
           exposed
           ,
           and
           still
           daily
           exposing
           such
           abominable
           Filthinesses
           upon
           their
           Altars
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           believe
           ,
           that
           what
           S.
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           unbelieving
           Wife
           ,
           is
           sanctified
           by
           the
           believing
           Husband
           ,
           ought
           also
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           their
           Relicks
           ;
           forasmuch
           as
           all
           the
           Bones
           ,
           which
           are
           found
           in
           one
           Vault
           ,
           are
           sanctified
           by
           their
           Neighbourhood
           with
           those
           of
           one
           Saint
           .
           Or
           at
           least
           ,
           if
           this
           won't
           do
           ,
           they
           betake
           themselves
           to
           their
           last
           shift
           ,
           which
           
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           a
           good
           intention
           is
           an
           abundant
           excuse
           for
           all
           these
           petty
           irregularities
           in
           those
           ,
           who
           continue
           in
           the
           bosom
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           is
           enough
           according
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           right
           intention
           of
           honouring
           such
           a
           Saint
           ,
           or
           she
           Saint
           ,
           and
           to
           receive
           with
           Reverence
           and
           Obedience
           the
           Instruments
           proposed
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           to
           honour
           them
           .
           They
           have
           propounded
           such
           like
           Arguments
           to
           the
           Protestants
           of
           France
           ,
           to
           persuade
           them
           to
           go
           to
           Mass
           .
           Why
           do
           you
           fear
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           to
           adore
           the
           Host
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           you
           direct
           your
           intention
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           in
           it
           is
           worshiped
           ?
           For
           by
           this
           means
           it
           will
           be
           Jesus
           Christ
           whom
           you
           shall
           adore
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Bread
           ,
           supposing
           it
           to
           be
           so
           :
           Only
           be
           obedient
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           your
           good
           intention
           shall
           save
           you
           .
           And
           they
           have
           discoursed
           them
           at
           the
           same
           rate
           about
           Relicks
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           use
           ,
           that
           the
           Priests
           and
           Monks
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           do
           make
           of
           these
           Principles
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           no
           Bones
           whatsoever
           ,
           no
           not
           the
           Bones
           of
           an
           Ass
           or
           Horse
           ,
           but
           they
           may
           make
           Relicks
           of
           them
           ;
           they
           need
           only
           break
           a
           piece
           of
           them
           and
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Relick
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Eleven
           thousand
           Virgins
           that
           suffered
           Martyrdom
           at
           Collen
           ,
           or
           else
           one
           of
           the
           Soldiers
           of
           the
           Theban
           Legion
           ,
           who
           were
           all
           cut
           in
           pieces
           at
           the
           passage
           of
           the
           Alpes
           ,
           for
           refusing
           to
           Sacrifice
           to
           Mars
           the
           Traveller
           .
           They
           may
           shew
           you
           the
           Rib
           of
           a
           sucking
           Pig
           ,
           and
           tell
           you
           it
           is
           a
           
           Relick
           of
           one
           of
           the
           little
           Innocents
           ,
           who
           were
           Massacred
           at
           our
           Saviours
           Birth
           ;
           or
           Lastly
           ,
           tell
           you
           that
           it
           is
           the
           bone
           of
           a
           Saint
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           Catacombes
           .
           Besides
           all
           these
           ,
           they
           can
           give
           you
           many
           other
           Categories
           ,
           under
           which
           their
           Relicks
           are
           commonly
           ranked
           and
           Marshal'd
           ;
           and
           pray
           how
           can
           you
           contradict
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           what
           they
           alledge
           ?
           And
           as
           for
           them
           ,
           Good-men
           ,
           they
           salve
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           by
           the
           intention
           they
           have
           ,
           of
           procuring
           Honour
           to
           such
           a
           he
           or
           she
           Saint
           ,
           for
           whom
           they
           have
           the
           greatest
           Devotion
           ,
           or
           who
           suits
           best
           with
           their
           interest
           .
        
         
           I
           was
           once
           in
           the
           Abby
           of
           the
           Trinity
           at
           Vandome
           in
           France
           ,
           when
           they
           exposed
           their
           Treasury
           of
           Relicks
           :
           They
           shewed
           us
           amongst
           other
           things
           a
           Jaw-bone
           ,
           which
           the
           Monks
           told
           us
           was
           that
           of
           S.
           Magdalen
           ;
           and
           a
           very
           able
           Physician
           ,
           who
           was
           present
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           was
           ready
           to
           maintain
           to
           their
           Faces
           ,
           and
           would
           forfeit
           his
           Head
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           not
           prove
           to
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           Texture
           ,
           scaling
           and
           largeness
           of
           the
           Bone
           ,
           that
           it
           never
           belong'd
           to
           a
           human
           Body
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           the
           piece
           of
           the
           Jaw-bone
           of
           some
           Beast
           or
           other
           .
           But
           the
           Fathers
           were
           so
           far
           from
           desiring
           him
           to
           disabuse
           them
           in
           the
           case
           ,
           that
           they
           presently
           pop'd
           up
           another
           Relick
           ,
           to
           put
           him
           by
           his
           displeasing
           Discourse
           .
           This
           Relick
           was
           that
           they
           call
           the
           
             Holy
             Tear
          
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           famous
           in
           that
           Country
           .
           The
           Tradition
           they
           pretend
           to
           have
           concerning
           it
           runs
           thus
           ,
           that
           
           when
           our
           Saviour
           wept
           over
           Lazarus
           ,
           an
           Angel
           gathered
           up
           his
           Tears
           ,
           in
           a
           small
           Crystal
           Vial
           ,
           and
           that
           having
           preserved
           them
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           he
           gave
           them
           to
           S.
           
             Mary
             Magdalen
          
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           doing
           Penance
           ,
           at
           a
           place
           which
           is
           called
           
             la
             Sainte
             Baume
          
           ,
           near
           to
           Marseilles
           ;
           that
           in
           process
           of
           time
           ,
           this
           Relick
           was
           carried
           to
           Constantinople
           ,
           where
           it
           continued
           during
           the
           Reign
           of
           the
           Greek
           Emperour
           ;
           and
           being
           afterwards
           fallen
           ,
           together
           with
           all
           the
           Riches
           of
           that
           great
           City
           ,
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Turks
           ,
           a
           Turkish
           Emperour
           presented
           it
           to
           Godfrey
           Earl
           of
           Vandome
           ,
           who
           deposed
           it
           in
           this
           Abby
           .
           It
           seems
           by
           this
           Tradition
           that
           it
           took
           many
           turns
           ,
           before
           it
           came
           thither
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           ,
           that
           which
           I
           consider
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           past
           through
           the
           hands
           of
           Infidels
           and
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           .
           But
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           the
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           ,
           the
           Monks
           of
           that
           Abby
           ,
           have
           not
           the
           least
           doubt
           or
           scruple
           concerning
           it
           ;
           but
           bestow
           upon
           it
           the
           Worship
           of
           Latria
           ,
           even
           the
           same
           they
           give
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           himself
           .
           Upon
           any
           extraordinary
           occasion
           of
           great
           Drought
           ,
           or
           raging
           Sickness
           ,
           they
           carry
           it
           solemnly
           through
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           greater
           Pomp
           than
           they
           do
           their
           Holy
           Sacrament
           .
           These
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           are
           Reformed
           Benedictins
           ,
           told
           us
           ,
           That
           now
           for
           so
           many
           Hundred
           years
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           since
           the
           time
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           the
           said
           Tear
           had
           been
           preserved
           so
           fresh
           ,
           as
           a
           Tear
           that
           actually
           drops
           from
           the
           Eye
           .
           We
           viewed
           
           this
           Crystal
           very
           attentively
           holding
           it
           up
           against
           the
           Light
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           took
           a
           review
           of
           it
           at
           the
           Light
           of
           a
           Wax-Taper
           ,
           but
           we
           could
           discover
           nothing
           of
           what
           they
           were
           pleased
           to
           tell
           us
           .
           They
           have
           recourse
           to
           this
           Relick
           in
           all
           Maladies
           of
           the
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           upon
           this
           account
           ,
           it
           brings
           a
           vast
           Income
           to
           these
           Fathers
           .
           Surely
           People
           had
           need
           to
           be
           Endowed
           with
           a
           great
           Stock
           of
           Simplicity
           and
           good
           Intention
           to
           adore
           things
           ,
           which
           even
           according
           to
           humane
           Tradition
           are
           so
           uncertain
           and
           doubtful
           .
        
         
           We
           meet
           with
           a
           Story
           in
           the
           Life
           of
           S.
           Martin
           ,
           which
           makes
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           this
           good
           Intention
           ,
           was
           not
           so
           generally
           in
           vogue
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           that
           the
           Bishops
           did
           not
           favour
           it
           ,
           at
           the
           rate
           as
           those
           of
           the
           Romish
           Communion
           do
           at
           present
           .
           There
           was
           a
           Devotion
           got
           up
           at
           some
           Leagues
           from
           Tours
           ,
           towards
           certain
           Relicks
           ,
           which
           made
           a
           great
           Noise
           .
           The
           People
           ran
           from
           all
           parts
           thither
           out
           of
           Dovotion
           ,
           and
           they
           pretended
           that
           great
           Miracles
           were
           wrought
           upon
           the
           Place
           ,
           and
           all
           manner
           of
           Maladies
           healed
           .
           S.
           Martin
           (
           as
           saith
           the
           History
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           writ
           by
           Ribadeneira
           the
           Jesuit
           ,
           )
           went
           himself
           thither
           by
           way
           of
           Devotion
           ;
           and
           being
           at
           the
           Place
           ,
           he
           was
           seized
           as
           it
           were
           with
           a
           secret
           Instinct
           ,
           or
           Divine
           Inspiration
           ,
           that
           the
           Bones
           which
           they
           Worshiped
           in
           that
           Place
           ,
           were
           not
           the
           Bones
           of
           Saints
           .
           S.
           Martin
           to
           be
           cleared
           in
           the
           Matter
           ,
           adjur'd
           the
           Bones
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           whose
           they
           
           were
           ;
           whereupon
           (
           adds
           the
           Story
           )
           was
           heard
           a
           terrible
           Voice
           proceeding
           from
           the
           Shrine
           or
           Case
           wherein
           the
           Bones
           lay
           ;
           which
           said
           ,
           
             We
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             the
             Bones
             of
             Saints
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             the
             Bones
             of
             two
             miserable
             Criminals
             ,
             Murtherers
             and
             Robbers
             on
             the
             High-way
             ,
             who
             were
             executed
             at
             such
             a
             time
             publickly
             for
             our
             Crimes
             ;
             and
             yet
             of
             a
             long
             time
             have
             we
             been
             here
             worshiped
             as
             if
             we
             had
             been
             Gods.
          
           S.
           Martin
           having
           received
           this
           Information
           ,
           immediately
           commanded
           the
           Bones
           to
           be
           cast
           out
           upon
           the
           Lay-stall
           .
        
         
           Good
           ,
           GOD
           !
           If
           all
           the
           false
           Relicks
           ,
           which
           at
           present
           are
           ador'd
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           had
           Voices
           ,
           and
           could
           but
           speak
           ,
           as
           these
           did
           ,
           what
           strange
           Stories
           should
           we
           hear
           !
           Some
           would
           say
           ,
           We
           are
           the
           Bones
           of
           Heathens
           ,
           or
           of
           Malefactors
           ;
           others
           ,
           of
           Horses
           ,
           Asses
           ,
           Dogs
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           yet
           I
           question
           very
           much
           ,
           whether
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           they
           would
           resolve
           to
           quit
           them
           .
           They
           would
           say
           ,
           
             It
             's
             like
             that
             these
             Voices
             were
             only
             the
             Illusions
             and
             Artifices
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             is
             envious
             at
             the
             Glory
             that
             is
             bestowed
             on
             the
             Saints
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             Church
             being
             Infallible
             ,
             having
             propos'd
             these
             Relicks
             to
             Believers
             to
             be
             worshiped
             ,
             She
             can
             neither
             err
             in
             matter
             of
             Right
             ,
             or
             in
             Matter
             of
             Fact.
          
           See
           here
           a
           true
           Portraicture
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           at
           present
           ;
           being
           so
           far
           changed
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           say
           from
           that
           of
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           but
           even
           from
           that
           of
           the
           middle
           Ages
           ,
           as
           nothing
           more
           .
        
         
         
           But
           we
           are
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           a
           distinction
           here
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           if
           any
           Relick
           should
           chance
           to
           be
           introduc'd
           by
           any
           other
           way
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Popes
           ,
           they
           would
           never
           suffer
           it
           .
           Father
           Mabillon
           gives
           us
           an
           Instance
           of
           it
           in
           his
           Voyage
           of
           Italy
           ;
           for
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           some
           Spaniards
           having
           Addrest
           themselves
           to
           Pope
           Urban
           the
           Eighth
           ,
           to
           obtain
           Indulgences
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           a
           Saint
           called
           S.
           Viar
           ;
           the
           Pope
           being
           surpriz'd
           at
           the
           Novelty
           and
           singularity
           of
           the
           Name
           ,
           would
           be
           informed
           upon
           what
           good
           ground
           the
           Holiness
           of
           this
           Saint
           was
           founded
           ,
           to
           whom
           such
           extraordinary
           Qualities
           were
           attributed
           in
           some
           places
           :
           For
           confirmation
           of
           all
           ,
           they
           brought
           him
           an
           Inscription
           containing
           these
           Letters
           S.
           VIAR
           .
           But
           the
           Skilful
           and
           Learned
           found
           ,
           that
           the
           Inscription
           was
           made
           for
           a
           
             Praefectus
             Viarum
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           Person
           who
           had
           the
           care
           and
           inspection
           of
           the
           High-Ways
           amongst
           the
           Romans
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           Pope
           forbad
           them
           any
           more
           to
           expose
           this
           their
           Saint
           ;
           whereas
           indeed
           could
           they
           have
           made
           out
           ,
           that
           this
           Relick
           had
           been
           bestowed
           upon
           them
           by
           one
           of
           the
           Popes
           ,
           his
           Predecessors
           ,
           the
           case
           would
           have
           been
           alter'd
           ;
           and
           we
           have
           all
           the
           reason
           in
           the
           World
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           to
           maintain
           the
           Honour
           of
           the
           Holy
           See
           ,
           he
           would
           never
           have
           supprest
           it
           as
           he
           did
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Capucin
           whom
           I
           had
           seen
           at
           Rome
           ,
           that
           had
           got
           a
           Bone
           of
           S.
           
             Thomas
             Aquinas
          
           at
           
             Fossa
             Nova
          
           ,
           had
           already
           broken
           it
           into
           a
           thousand
           little
           bits
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           wrapt
           up
           in
           pieces
           of
           Paper
           ,
           with
           a
           design
           of
           distributing
           them
           in
           his
           Journy
           ,
           when
           he
           should
           return
           to
           his
           own
           Country
           .
           The
           Capucins
           ,
           and
           others
           who
           are
           called
           Mendicants
           ,
           never
           carry
           any
           Mony
           about
           them
           ,
           and
           consequently
           pay
           nothing
           wheresoever
           they
           come
           ;
           but
           being
           look'd
           upon
           as
           men
           full
           fraught
           with
           Relicks
           and
           
             Agnus
             Dei's
          
           ,
           the
           Persons
           who
           entertain
           them
           ,
           ask
           some
           of
           these
           to
           be
           bestowed
           upon
           them
           ;
           or
           rather
           ,
           they
           themselves
           prevent
           them
           ,
           by
           giving
           them
           some
           of
           these
           Presents
           before
           they
           set
           any
           thing
           before
           them
           ,
           as
           being
           assured
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           means
           they
           shall
           procure
           better
           Treatment
           from
           their
           Hosts
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           on
           a
           thousand
           Occasions
           ,
           in
           the
           Company
           of
           Capucins
           ,
           seen
           them
           distribute
           a
           thousand
           Relicks
           ;
           but
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           I
           was
           once
           in
           the
           Alpes
           ,
           in
           a
           Village
           called
           S.
           Gothard
           ,
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           a
           very
           high
           and
           famous
           Mountain
           ,
           which
           bears
           the
           Name
           of
           it
           .
           I
           arrived
           there
           at
           Dinner
           time
           ,
           and
           being
           got
           into
           an
           Inn
           ,
           I
           perceived
           two
           Fathers
           Capucins
           ,
           who
           were
           warming
           themselves
           at
           a
           great
           Fire
           ,
           in
           the
           best
           Chamber
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           whilst
           their
           Dinner
           was
           making
           ready
           .
           The
           desire
           I
           had
           to
           meet
           with
           Company
           ,
           made
           me
           entreat
           my
           Hostess
           to
           endeavour
           to
           persuade
           them
           ,
           to
           let
           me
           Dine
           with
           them
           :
           They
           very
           
           obligingly
           consented
           to
           my
           Request
           ;
           and
           I
           saw
           that
           one
           of
           the
           Fathers
           took
           the
           Hostess
           aside
           to
           a
           Corner
           of
           the
           Room
           ,
           and
           gave
           her
           a
           Paper
           very
           neatly
           folded
           up
           .
           I
           could
           not
           at
           that
           time
           imagin
           what
           it
           might
           be
           ;
           and
           soon
           after
           Dinner
           was
           brought
           up
           .
           After
           we
           had
           Dined
           ,
           the
           Capucins
           call'd
           up
           their
           Hostess
           ,
           and
           ask'd
           her
           what
           they
           had
           to
           pay
           ?
           Truly
           (
           said
           the
           Woman
           )
           
             as
             for
             your
             part
             good
             Fathers
             ,
             your
             Reckoning
             is
             easily
             made
             ;
             but
             for
             this
             Gentleman
             here
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Crown
             to
             pay
             for
             his
             part
             .
          
           I
           found
           my
           share
           to
           be
           overreckon'd
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Hostess
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           make
           up
           the
           Expence
           of
           her
           Charity
           towards
           these
           good
           Fathers
           out
           of
           my
           Purse
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           one
           of
           the
           Capucins
           told
           her
           very
           pleasantly
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           intend
           to
           quit
           her
           at
           so
           Cheap
           a
           Rate
           ,
           seeing
           they
           had
           bestowed
           upon
           her
           the
           most
           precious
           Piece
           in
           all
           their
           Treasury
           ;
           but
           that
           such
           a
           Day
           ,
           the
           next
           Week
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           pass
           by
           that
           way
           again
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           hoped
           she
           would
           well
           weigh
           and
           consider
           the
           great
           worth
           of
           the
           Present
           they
           had
           bestowed
           upon
           her
           :
           Which
           was
           as
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           they
           expected
           to
           be
           once
           more
           plentifully
           Treated
           by
           her
           ,
           and
           that
           accordingly
           she
           would
           think
           of
           providing
           some
           good
           thing
           for
           them
           against
           that
           Day
           .
           They
           began
           afterwards
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           insult
           over
           me
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           had
           cost
           me
           so
           much
           ,
           tho'
           I
           far'd
           no
           better
           than
           they
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           for
           them
           a
           small
           Devotional
           Present
           had
           doubly
           
           satisfied
           their
           Hostess
           ,
           without
           paying
           any
           thing
           .
           I
           demanded
           of
           them
           ,
           what
           kind
           of
           Present
           it
           was
           ?
           They
           told
           me
           it
           was
           a
           Relick
           ,
           but
           would
           not
           specifie
           it
           particularly
           .
           This
           put
           me
           upon
           making
           a
           pretext
           to
           go
           down
           ,
           to
           know
           of
           the
           Hostess
           what
           it
           might
           be
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           I
           came
           down
           ,
           I
           sound
           her
           very
           devoutly
           presenting
           the
           Relick
           to
           her
           Domesticks
           in
           the
           Kitchin
           ,
           for
           them
           to
           kiss
           it
           .
           It
           was
           a
           Tooth
           forsooth
           of
           an
           old
           Box-Comb
           ;
           she
           shewed
           it
           me
           ,
           with
           the
           Paper
           in
           which
           it
           was
           wrapt
           ,
           whereon
           was
           writ
           with
           great
           Letters
           ,
           
             A
             Holy
             Tooth
             of
             the
             Comb
             ,
             wherewith
             S.
          
           Martha
           
             Combed
             her
             Head
             at
          
           Marseilles
           .
           I
           viewed
           it
           very
           attentively
           ,
           and
           as
           I
           was
           going
           to
           wipe
           off
           with
           the
           end
           of
           my
           Handkerchief
           ,
           some
           filth
           that
           was
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           with
           the
           less
           aversion
           kiss
           it
           ;
           not
           that
           I
           believ'd
           the
           Relick
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           end
           I
           might
           not
           give
           any
           offence
           to
           others
           (
           for
           at
           that
           time
           I
           was
           a
           good
           Roman
           Catholick
           )
           the
           Hostess
           would
           not
           let
           me
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           kind
           of
           Passion
           told
           me
           ,
           That
           I
           was
           going
           about
           to
           take
           away
           the
           best
           part
           of
           the
           Relick
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Sweat
           of
           the
           Saint
           .
           I
           restor'd
           the
           gay
           Relick
           to
           my
           Hostess
           ,
           and
           return'd
           to
           my
           Capucins
           .
           I
           told
           them
           ,
           I
           came
           from
           having
           taken
           a
           view
           of
           the
           Holy
           Tooth
           of
           the
           Comb
           of
           S.
           Martha
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           had
           presented
           the
           Woman
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           as
           a
           Recompence
           for
           her
           Treating
           of
           them
           .
           I
           easily
           perceiv'd
           ,
           that
           this
           Complement
           did
           not
           please
           them
           at
           all
           ;
           for
           having
           
           entreated
           them
           to
           tell
           me
           ,
           how
           they
           came
           to
           light
           upon
           so
           precious
           a
           Treasure
           ;
           they
           Answer'd
           very
           fiercly
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           not
           their
           business
           to
           give
           me
           an
           account
           of
           it
           .
           Whereupon
           I
           also
           left
           them
           ,
           without
           using
           much
           Ceremony
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           prosecute
           my
           Journy
           .
        
         
           Many
           English
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ,
           cannot
           endure
           to
           hear
           ,
           that
           they
           bestow
           their
           Adorations
           upon
           things
           that
           are
           so
           very
           vile
           and
           contemptible
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           only
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           Ignorance
           of
           what
           passeth
           in
           those
           Countries
           where
           Popery
           is
           rampant
           ;
           for
           there
           may
           be
           seen
           things
           yet
           far
           more
           ridiculous
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           Lanthorn
           of
           Judas
           ;
           the
           Dice
           wherewith
           the
           Souldiers
           Cast
           Lots
           ,
           which
           of
           them
           should
           have
           Christ's
           Garment
           ;
           a
           Shoe
           of
           St.
           Joseph
           ;
           Hair
           ,
           Paring
           of
           Nails
           ,
           and
           all
           manner
           of
           Excrements
           of
           their
           Saints
           and
           Saintesses
           .
           The
           Treasuries
           of
           their
           Churches
           are
           top
           fill'd
           with
           these
           kind
           of
           precious
           Pelicks
           ,
           and
           the
           Protestant
           Travellers
           ,
           may
           make
           themselves
           very
           merry
           in
           Italy
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           give
           themselves
           the
           leisure
           to
           go
           and
           see
           the
           Treasures
           which
           are
           kept
           in
           their
           Churches
           ,
           and
           more
           especially
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           where
           the
           Cupucins
           ,
           and
           other
           Mendicants
           ,
           take
           care
           to
           leave
           great
           store
           of
           them
           .
           At
           least
           they
           may
           be
           sure
           to
           find
           there
           ,
           those
           Implements
           the
           Papists
           call
           
             Agnus
             Dei
          
           ,
           and
           almost
           in
           every
           Parish
           ,
           one
           of
           S.
           Margarets
           Girdles
           .
           Their
           Agnus
           Dei's
           are
           pieces
           of
           white
           Wax
           ,
           upon
           which
           is
           imprinted
           the
           Figure
           of
           a
           
           little
           Lamb
           ,
           carrying
           a
           Cross
           upon
           his
           Shoulder
           .
           The
           Popes
           bless
           them
           in
           the
           Holy-Week
           at
           Rome
           with
           abundance
           of
           Ceremony
           ,
           in
           memory
           of
           the
           words
           which
           S.
           
             John
             Baptist
          
           said
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             Behold
             the
             Lamb
             of
             God
             which
             takes
             away
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             World.
          
           They
           believe
           therefore
           ,
           conformably
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           these
           
             Agnus
             Dei's
          
           do
           forgive
           Sins
           ;
           at
           least
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           not
           very
           heinous
           ones
           indeed
           ;
           and
           they
           almost
           pay
           as
           great
           respect
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           to
           the
           Host
           it self
           :
           They
           carry
           them
           in
           Procession
           ,
           they
           kneel
           before
           them
           ,
           they
           pray
           to
           them
           ;
           Secular
           persons
           may
           not
           touch
           them
           with
           their
           Fingers
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           Priests
           ,
           or
           Monks
           ,
           or
           Nuns
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Bishops
           give
           this
           permission
           and
           priviledge
           .
           The
           Nuns
           make
           it
           a
           great
           part
           of
           their
           employment
           to
           make
           Enclosures
           of
           Silk
           for
           them
           ,
           very
           neatly
           wrought
           with
           a
           Needle
           into
           all
           manner
           of
           Figures
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           bestow
           them
           upon
           such
           Seculars
           as
           Present
           them
           highest
           ,
           for
           the
           Sanctification
           of
           their
           Souls
           .
           And
           besides
           the
           Remission
           of
           Sins
           ,
           they
           are
           over
           and
           above
           very
           good
           to
           preserve
           a
           Roman
           Catholick
           from
           all
           the
           evil
           Accidents
           of
           this
           Life
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           what
           concerns
           the
           Girdle
           of
           
             S.
             Margaret
          
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           the
           Tradition
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           a
           great
           Dragon
           having
           offer'd
           to
           devour
           this
           Saint
           ,
           she
           whipt
           off
           her
           Girdle
           ,
           and
           having
           put
           it
           about
           his
           Body
           ,
           he
           immediately
           became
           as
           gentle
           as
           a
           Lamb
           ,
           and
           did
           her
           no
           hurt
           at
           all
           .
           The
           Priests
           
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           hereupon
           believ'd
           ,
           That
           this
           Girdle
           which
           had
           tam'd
           the
           Dragon
           ,
           which
           they
           pretend
           was
           the
           Devil
           himself
           ,
           might
           as
           well
           be
           of
           efficacy
           to
           tame
           Women
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           Pains
           they
           endure
           in
           Child-Bed
           .
           Wherefore
           almost
           all
           of
           them
           have
           pieces
           of
           it
           in
           their
           Churches
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           pretend
           to
           have
           the
           whole
           Girdle
           .
           Insomuch
           ,
           that
           if
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           it
           were
           joyn'd
           together
           ,
           they
           would
           without
           doubt
           make
           a
           Girdle
           that
           would
           reach
           the
           length
           of
           the
           Strand
           ,
           or
           of
           Cheapside
           in
           the
           City
           of
           London
           .
           They
           are
           the
           Priests
           and
           Monks
           themselves
           that
           carry
           it
           to
           Women
           Great
           with
           Child
           :
           'T
           is
           they
           themselves
           put
           it
           about
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           repeating
           certain
           Supplications
           and
           Prayers
           ;
           and
           whilst
           they
           are
           performing
           this
           Function
           ,
           all
           the
           Company
           must
           withdraw
           out
           of
           the
           Room
           .
           If
           the
           Woman
           chance
           to
           be
           Delivered
           before
           the
           Girdle
           comes
           ,
           there
           's
           no
           hurt
           done
           ,
           for
           her
           Deliverance
           in
           this
           case
           is
           attributed
           to
           the
           Vow
           she
           has
           made
           to
           the
           Girdle
           ;
           but
           if
           she
           happens
           to
           die
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           ,
           because
           she
           was
           too
           backward
           and
           negligent
           in
           sending
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           happens
           as
           sometimes
           it
           does
           ,
           that
           she
           dies
           between
           the
           Hands
           of
           the
           Priests
           ,
           having
           the
           Girdle
           actually
           about
           her
           ;
           in
           this
           case
           the
           Priests
           very
           devoutly
           sneak
           away
           with
           their
           Girdle
           ,
           and
           lay
           it
           up
           again
           in
           their
           Chapel
           ,
           without
           saying
           any
           thing
           but
           this
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           obviating
           the
           orders
           and
           course
           of
           Providence
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Priests
           have
           brought
           things
           to
           that
           pass
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           nothing
           can
           be
           done
           without
           them
           ;
           they
           must
           be
           present
           every
           where
           with
           their
           Relicks
           ,
           their
           Holy
           Oils
           ,
           and
           their
           Holy
           Water
           .
           Their
           Benediction
           of
           the
           Marriage-Bed
           ,
           is
           a
           Ceremony
           that
           deserves
           our
           speaking
           a
           word
           or
           two
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Priests
           go
           in
           the
           Evening
           to
           Bless
           the
           Bed
           of
           the
           Married
           Couple
           ,
           before
           they
           Bed
           together
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           God
           blessed
           all
           Living
           Creatures
           ,
           after
           their
           Creation
           ,
           giving
           them
           the
           virtue
           of
           
             Increasing
             and
             Multiplying
          
           .
           After
           that
           they
           have
           bestowed
           their
           Holy
           Water
           ,
           they
           have
           good
           Wine
           presented
           them
           to
           drink
           ,
           and
           they
           help
           to
           put
           the
           Bridegroom
           and
           Bride
           to
           Bed.
           What
           think
           you
           ,
           Sir
           ;
           Are
           not
           these
           very
           modest
           and
           becoming
           Occupations
           for
           Men
           that
           profess
           Chastity
           ?
        
         
           I
           have
           made
           mention
           of
           all
           these
           Benedictions
           ,
           upon
           occasion
           of
           that
           of
           the
           Eggs
           at
           Easter
           ,
           which
           some
           Ignorant
           Papists
           ,
           and
           little
           vers'd
           in
           their
           Ceremonies
           had
           denied
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           should
           be
           found
           to
           deny
           any
           of
           these
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           we
           are
           ready
           to
           shew
           'em
           them
           in
           the
           
             Roman
             Ritual
          
           .
           I
           have
           also
           made
           mention
           of
           some
           Relicks
           upon
           occasion
           of
           that
           of
           
             S.
             Thomas
             Aquinas
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Monks
           of
           
             Fossa
             Nova
          
           pretend
           to
           have
           in
           their
           Abby
           .
           I
           shall
           now
           continue
           my
           Journy
           towards
           Terracinne
           ,
           where
           I
           arrived
           very
           late
           ;
           and
           parting
           thence
           again
           betimes
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           I
           had
           no
           leisure
           to
           examine
           any
           thing
           there
           
           about
           Religious
           Matters
           .
           Only
           they
           gave
           me
           a
           sad
           Relation
           in
           my
           Inn
           ,
           of
           a
           terrible
           Desolation
           caused
           by
           a
           furious
           Tempest
           about
           five
           Days
           before
           ,
           all
           along
           the
           Sea-Coast
           from
           Terracinne
           to
           Naples
           ,
           in
           which
           14
           Ships
           had
           been
           dash'd
           against
           the
           Rocks
           ,
           or
           Shipwreck'd
           on
           the
           Sands
           in
           several
           places
           .
           I
           had
           heard
           them
           speak
           of
           it
           at
           Rome
           Three
           days
           before
           I
           came
           away
           from
           thence
           ,
           but
           was
           not
           then
           inform'd
           of
           all
           the
           Particulars
           of
           it
           .
           The
           only
           thing
           I
           took
           notice
           of
           in
           the
           Account
           they
           gave
           me
           ,
           suiting
           to
           my
           present
           Subject
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           amongst
           the
           rest
           there
           was
           one
           Vessel
           lost
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           but
           lately
           Blessed
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           make
           it
           Tempest-proof
           .
           They
           told
           me
           also
           ,
           That
           there
           was
           a
           Priest
           in
           that
           same
           Vessel
           ,
           who
           was
           put
           into
           the
           Inquisition
           for
           having
           burnt
           his
           Crucifix
           ,
           after
           that
           it
           had
           happily
           been
           the
           Instrument
           of
           saving
           his
           life
           .
           This
           Priest
           had
           a
           design
           of
           Travelling
           into
           Foreign
           Countries
           ,
           and
           had
           lighted
           upon
           a
           very
           good
           Invention
           for
           to
           save
           his
           Life
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           Danger
           .
           He
           had
           caused
           to
           be
           made
           for
           him
           a
           great
           Cross
           of
           Wood
           ,
           which
           was
           hollow
           within
           ,
           but
           joyn'd
           very
           light
           and
           close
           on
           all
           side
           ,
           like
           unto
           those
           the
           Penitents
           carry
           upon
           their
           Shoulders
           in
           the
           Holy
           Week
           ;
           and
           differ'd
           only
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           had
           the
           Image
           of
           our
           Saviour
           fastned
           to
           it
           .
           This
           Cross
           was
           thus
           contriv'd
           by
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           a
           proper
           means
           for
           him
           ,
           in
           case
           he
           should
           be
           Cast-away
           at
           Sea
           ,
           to
           escape
           upon
           it
           ;
           and
           indeed
           ,
           both
           
           the
           Shipwreck
           and
           his
           Escape
           ,
           by
           means
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           hapned
           according
           to
           the
           foresight
           he
           seem'd
           to
           have
           had
           of
           it
           .
           There
           arose
           a
           violent
           Tempest
           ,
           the
           first
           Night
           the
           Vessel
           put
           to
           Sea
           ;
           so
           that
           after
           having
           been
           extreamly
           tost
           and
           beaten
           by
           the
           Waves
           ,
           it
           sprung
           a
           Leak
           ,
           and
           let
           in
           Water
           on
           every
           side
           .
           All
           those
           that
           were
           in
           her
           ,
           perished
           ,
           except
           only
           some
           Sea-men
           ,
           and
           our
           Priest
           ,
           who
           after
           that
           he
           had
           made
           use
           of
           his
           great
           Crucifix
           ,
           to
           exhort
           those
           who
           were
           ready
           to
           be
           drowned
           ,
           to
           die
           well
           ,
           committed
           himself
           to
           the
           Sea
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           means
           was
           driven
           by
           the
           Waves
           to
           the
           Shoar
           ;
           being
           thus
           escaped
           ,
           he
           had
           courage
           enough
           to
           take
           his
           Cross
           out
           of
           the
           Water
           along
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           soon
           after
           met
           with
           the
           Sea-men
           ,
           that
           had
           sav'd
           themselves
           also
           ,
           who
           had
           made
           a
           great
           Fire
           on
           the
           Shoar
           to
           dry
           themselves
           ,
           and
           pass
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Night
           ,
           into
           which
           the
           Priest
           cast
           his
           great
           Crucifix
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           suffer
           the
           Company
           to
           save
           it
           from
           burning
           ;
           but
           the
           poor
           Sea-men
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           accustomed
           with
           such
           Sights
           ,
           were
           struck
           with
           Horror
           ;
           they
           seized
           the
           Priest
           ,
           they
           manacled
           him
           ,
           and
           drag'd
           him
           the
           next
           Morning
           to
           the
           Inquisition
           ;
           and
           from
           so
           black
           a
           Crime
           ,
           as
           this
           Action
           of
           his
           seem'd
           to
           be
           ,
           inferr'd
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           a
           Sorcerer
           ,
           and
           had
           raised
           the
           Tempest
           .
           Nevertheless
           ,
           I
           was
           told
           ,
           That
           he
           defended
           himself
           very
           well
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           all
           likelyhood
           the
           Inquisition
           would
           release
           him
           ,
           because
           
           he
           pleaded
           ,
           That
           what
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           was
           in
           conformity
           to
           the
           Practice
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           Holy
           things
           ,
           that
           are
           in
           danger
           of
           being
           profaned
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           burn
           them
           :
           In
           like
           manner
           he
           alledg'd
           ,
           That
           not
           knowing
           how
           to
           dispose
           of
           his
           great
           Crucifix
           ,
           and
           being
           afraid
           lest
           it
           might
           be
           profaned
           ,
           he
           had
           imitated
           the
           Custom
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           this
           Point
           .
        
         
           This
           puts
           me
           in
           mind
           of
           many
           sad
           Accidents
           ,
           which
           daily
           happen
           to
           the
           Holy
           things
           of
           Papists
           ,
           and
           especially
           to
           that
           which
           is
           the
           chiefest
           Object
           of
           their
           Devotions
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Holy
           Host
           ,
           or
           their
           Sacrament
           .
           I
           take
           it
           for
           a
           thing
           that
           is
           sure
           and
           certain
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           very
           few
           days
           in
           a
           year
           ,
           when
           in
           some
           part
           of
           the
           World
           or
           other
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           fain
           to
           burn
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           put
           it
           into
           a
           filthy
           stinking
           Hole
           ,
           to
           which
           notwithstanding
           they
           give
           the
           fair
           Title
           of
           a
           Sacrarium
           ,
           or
           Sanctuary
           ,
           which
           is
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           the
           Dunghil
           ,
           where
           they
           cast
           forth
           that
           which
           they
           believe
           to
           be
           the
           true
           Body
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           may
           there
           return
           to
           Corruption
           .
           I
           my self
           have
           found
           ,
           upon
           two
           several
           Occasions
           ,
           the
           Hosts
           which
           are
           kept
           in
           the
           Ciboire
           ,
           in
           very
           bad
           order
           :
           The
           first
           was
           near
           Orvieto
           ,
           in
           a
           Country
           Parish
           ,
           where
           the
           Ciboire
           being
           not
           close
           shut
           ,
           and
           the
           Tabernacle
           or
           Cupboard
           of
           the
           Sacrarium
           not
           being
           close
           joyned
           ,
           the
           Pismires
           had
           made
           bold
           to
           visit
           the
           Holy
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           finding
           the
           Hosts
           to
           their
           Tooth
           ,
           had
           eaten
           some
           part
           of
           
           them
           ,
           and
           were
           dragging
           the
           rest
           in
           little
           pieces
           to
           their
           Ant-hills
           .
           I
           acquainted
           the
           Curate
           (
           after
           I
           had
           said
           Mass
           )
           with
           this
           disorder
           ,
           who
           was
           much
           troubled
           at
           it
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           occasion'd
           by
           his
           Negligence
           ,
           who
           had
           forgot
           to
           shut
           the
           Ciborium
           .
           He
           entreated
           me
           more
           earnestly
           ,
           than
           he
           would
           have
           done
           God
           ,
           not
           to
           speak
           a
           word
           of
           it
           to
           any
           Body
           ;
           because
           ,
           if
           it
           should
           come
           to
           the
           Ears
           of
           the
           Grand
           Vicar
           of
           Orvietto
           ,
           who
           was
           already
           his
           Enemy
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           been
           undone
           .
           We
           therefore
           both
           of
           us
           endeavoured
           to
           remedy
           it
           as
           well
           as
           possibly
           we
           could
           ;
           and
           indeed
           the
           Bishop
           himself
           ,
           had
           he
           been
           there
           ,
           could
           have
           done
           no
           more
           than
           we
           did
           .
           To
           prevent
           all
           manner
           of
           Scandal
           ,
           we
           staid
           till
           all
           the
           People
           were
           gone
           out
           of
           Church
           ,
           and
           traced
           the
           Pismires
           to
           their
           Hole
           ,
           which
           went
           under-ground
           ;
           and
           pursuing
           it
           ,
           we
           found
           it
           to
           lead
           to
           a
           Cossin
           ,
           wherein
           there
           was
           a
           Body
           that
           was
           half
           Rotten
           ,
           which
           cast
           forth
           a
           most
           dreadful
           stink
           and
           infection
           .
           Forasmuch
           therefore
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           us
           to
           search
           any
           further
           ,
           we
           filled
           the
           Hole
           of
           the
           Ants
           with
           Straw
           and
           Wood
           ,
           and
           set
           fire
           to
           it
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           consume
           the
           Host
           ,
           the
           Ants
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           was
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           this
           succeeded
           according
           to
           our
           desire
           .
           We
           met
           with
           many
           of
           these
           little
           Animals
           ,
           who
           being
           laden
           with
           their
           Sacrilegious
           Prey
           ,
           ran
           up
           and
           down
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           we
           pick'd
           up
           ,
           and
           burnt
           them
           in
           a
           Chasing-Dish
           ,
           as
           many
           as
           
           we
           could
           meet
           with
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           we
           had
           well
           Swept
           the
           Church
           ,
           we
           cast
           all
           the
           Sweepings
           into
           the
           Fire
           ,
           and
           consumed
           them
           .
           This
           was
           indeed
           as
           much
           as
           could
           be
           done
           .
           But
           alas
           !
           there
           were
           several
           other
           things
           ,
           which
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           us
           to
           remedy
           ;
           for
           seeing
           that
           in
           all
           probability
           the
           Ants
           had
           been
           long
           a
           labouring
           at
           the
           transporting
           of
           these
           Hosts
           ,
           the
           Country
           People
           ,
           who
           all
           this
           while
           came
           to
           Mass
           ,
           had
           without
           doubt
           crushed
           many
           of
           them
           with
           their
           Feet
           ,
           and
           had
           carried
           away
           with
           them
           pieces
           of
           the
           Host
           ,
           sticking
           to
           the
           dirt
           of
           their
           Shoes
           :
           Yea
           ,
           we
           our selves
           ,
           who
           had
           taken
           so
           great
           pains
           to
           remedy
           this
           Mischance
           ,
           when
           we
           viewed
           the
           Soles
           of
           our
           Shoes
           ,
           found
           several
           Particles
           sticking
           to
           them
           .
           Now
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           the
           Body
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           whole
           and
           entire
           in
           the
           least
           Particle
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           greatest
           ,
           and
           consequently
           we
           may
           imagin
           ,
           how
           great
           this
           Profanation
           was
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           read
           something
           of
           a
           Book
           Printed
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           and
           made
           by
           a
           Jesuit
           ,
           where
           treating
           of
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           he
           takes
           upon
           him
           to
           confound
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           by
           the
           Examples
           he
           alledgeth
           of
           Beasts
           ,
           who
           have
           paid
           their
           Adorations
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           .
           Amongst
           other
           things
           we
           read
           there
           ,
           That
           Ants
           and
           Bees
           ,
           having
           by
           chance
           met
           with
           Consecrated
           Hosts
           ,
           which
           some
           Hereticks
           had
           thrown
           away
           in
           the
           Fields
           ,
           they
           had
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Reverence
           gathered
           them
           up
           ,
           and
           carried
           them
           to
           
           their
           Hills
           and
           Hives
           ,
           and
           having
           divided
           themselves
           into
           Quires
           ,
           they
           by
           turns
           chanted
           musically
           ,
           and
           sang
           forth
           the
           Praises
           of
           God
           ,
           until
           the
           Priests
           being
           drawn
           that
           way
           by
           their
           melodious
           harmony
           ,
           came
           and
           fetch'd
           away
           their
           Hosts
           .
           What
           Experiences
           of
           this
           kind
           the
           good
           Father
           Jesuit
           may
           have
           had
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           good
           Curate
           and
           my self
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           we
           met
           with
           no
           Musick
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           place
           where
           I
           found
           the
           Consecrated
           Hosts
           much
           abused
           ,
           was
           in
           a
           Little
           Church
           near
           to
           Ancona
           ,
           in
           a
           very
           moist
           place
           .
           I
           found
           the
           Ciborium
           full
           of
           Wafers
           ;
           those
           that
           lay
           uppermost
           stuck
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           those
           at
           the
           bottom
           were
           turn'd
           into
           a
           kind
           of
           Glue
           or
           Jelly
           :
           And
           forasmuch
           as
           it
           was
           evident
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           them
           were
           wholly
           spoiled
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           in
           a
           fair
           way
           to
           be
           so
           too
           ,
           after
           that
           Mass
           was
           ended
           I
           cast
           them
           all
           into
           the
           Sacrarium
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Hole
           made
           in
           the
           Wall
           express
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           and
           poured
           upon
           them
           great
           quantity
           of
           Holy-Water
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           sink
           to
           the
           bottom
           ,
           and
           to
           cleanse
           the
           Orifice
           of
           the
           Sacrarium
           .
           This
           was
           at
           that
           time
           all
           the
           Ceremony
           I
           used
           to
           bury
           that
           ,
           which
           I
           then
           believed
           to
           be
           the
           Body
           of
           our
           Lord.
           Others
           have
           found
           the
           Hosts
           full
           of
           Worms
           ;
           and
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           the
           Rats
           have
           eat
           them
           up
           whole
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Divines
             at
          
           Rome
           
             admit
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             as
             many
             Miracles
             in
             these
             kind
             of
             Corruptions
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             in
             Transubstantiation
             :
          
           
           For
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           
             (
             say
             they
          
           )
           as
           at
           the
           Consecration
           ,
           the
           Substance
           of
           the
           Bread
           is
           transubstantiated
           into
           that
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Accidents
           of
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           are
           supported
           by
           the
           Divine
           Power
           without
           a
           Subject
           ;
           so
           in
           the
           next
           moment
           to
           Corruption
           
             (
             say
             they
          
           )
           the
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           cease
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Host
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Chalice
           ;
           and
           that
           God
           ,
           by
           his
           Omnipotence
           ,
           creates
           in
           it
           another
           Substance
           ,
           which
           becomes
           the
           Subject
           of
           Corruption
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           been
           an
           Eye-witness
           of
           many
           other
           considerable
           Accidents
           that
           have
           hapned
           to
           their
           Holy
           Sacrament
           .
           It
           frequently
           comes
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           Priests
           (
           whilst
           they
           are
           saying
           Mass
           )
           let
           some
           of
           the
           Consecrated
           Wafers
           fall
           down
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           tread
           upon
           them
           without
           thinking
           of
           it
           .
           Others
           spill
           the
           Consecrated
           Cup
           upon
           the
           Altar
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Precious
           Blood
           of
           our
           Lord
           runs
           down
           on
           all
           sides
           ,
           and
           is
           spilt
           upon
           the
           Ground
           ,
           amongst
           the
           Filth
           and
           Spittings
           of
           the
           People
           .
           Sometimes
           Priests
           have
           been
           taken
           with
           a
           Vomiting
           ,
           immediately
           after
           Communion
           .
           A
           Priest
           at
           Venice
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           lifting
           up
           the
           Calice
           ,
           for
           the
           People
           to
           worship
           it
           ,
           spilt
           it
           all
           upon
           his
           Head
           and
           Sacerdotal
           Habit
           ,
           which
           was
           all
           stain'd
           with
           it
           .
           These
           are
           some
           of
           those
           great
           Accidents
           that
           happen
           to
           the
           Papists
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           their
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           which
           put
           them
           to
           extream
           trouble
           and
           concern
           for
           the
           remedying
           of
           them
           .
           The
           best
           way
           they
           have
           ,
           ●is
           to
           wipe
           it
           up
           with
           Tow
           and
           Linnen
           Cloths
           ,
           which
           are
           
           afterwards
           cast
           into
           the
           Fire
           and
           burnt
           ,
           to
           wash
           the
           Vestments
           into
           which
           it
           is
           soaked
           in
           seven
           several
           Waters
           ,
           and
           to
           scrape
           the
           Stones
           and
           the
           Wood
           upon
           which
           any
           of
           it
           is
           fallen
           ;
           there
           be
           some
           Priests
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           Devotion
           lick
           them
           first
           of
           all
           ,
           clean
           with
           their
           Tongues
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           if
           it
           is
           the
           true
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           too
           careful
           in
           endeavouring
           to
           gather
           up
           so
           great
           a
           Treasure
           ;
           but
           in
           good
           earnest
           ,
           can
           any
           Man
           believe
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           consistent
           with
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           have
           plac'd
           the
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           under
           those
           accidents
           that
           are
           subject
           to
           a
           thousand
           Casualties
           and
           Profanations
           ,
           and
           this
           after
           his
           having
           glorified
           it
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           seated
           it
           at
           his
           right
           Hand
           ?
           They
           shew
           us
           a
           frightful
           thing
           in
           Germany
           ,
           at
           a
           place
           called
           Maladurne
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Corporal
           ,
           or
           a
           kind
           of
           Tablecloth
           of
           Arras
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           Host
           and
           Calice
           are
           placed
           ,
           when
           Mass
           is
           said
           ,
           upon
           which
           there
           is
           Imprinted
           the
           Figure
           as
           it
           were
           of
           the
           body
           of
           a
           Tree
           ,
           divided
           into
           Seven
           or
           Nine
           Branches
           ;
           at
           the
           end
           of
           each
           Bow
           ,
           is
           a
           Head
           like
           to
           those
           ,
           they
           make
           of
           our
           Saviour
           Crowned
           with
           Thorns
           ,
           upon
           the
           Napkin
           or
           Handkerchif
           of
           Veronica
           :
           The
           whole
           is
           very
           ill
           Drawn
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           stroaks
           and
           Lineaments
           of
           the
           Heads
           are
           very
           bungling
           ,
           neither
           are
           all
           the
           Heads
           equally
           great
           ,
           or
           proportionable
           to
           one
           another
           .
           But
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           the
           Tradition
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Curate
           
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           one
           day
           Celebrating
           Mass
           ,
           spilt
           the
           Consecrated
           Calice
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Blessed
           Blood
           of
           our
           Saviour
           falling
           upon
           the
           Corporal
           ,
           did
           Form
           all
           these
           Heads
           ,
           which
           therefore
           they
           pretend
           to
           be
           Miraculous
           .
           This
           is
           one
           of
           the
           great
           Pilgrimages
           of
           the
           Germans
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           scarce
           meet
           with
           any
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Country
           towards
           the
           Upper
           -
           Rhine
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           the
           Representation
           of
           this
           Miracle
           hanging
           in
           their
           Chambers
           ,
           at
           the
           bottom
           of
           which
           are
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Christi
             Sanguis
             Maladurni
             in
             Corporale
             est
             .
          
           But
           we
           are
           not
           to
           believe
           that
           God
           works
           Miracles
           without
           any
           Reason
           ,
           or
           without
           some
           Order
           ,
           which
           may
           discover
           that
           such
           Operations
           proceed
           from
           his
           Hands
           :
           But
           what
           do
           we
           meet
           with
           in
           this
           Figure
           ,
           that
           bears
           this
           Character
           ?
           Would
           God
           ,
           think
           we
           ,
           demonstrate
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Blood
           of
           his
           Son
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           really
           present
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           after
           the
           Consecration
           ,
           by
           representing
           an
           hideous
           Picture
           to
           us
           of
           several
           Heads
           ,
           that
           are
           extreamly
           ill
           made
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           like
           one
           another
           ?
           Or
           would
           he
           by
           this
           means
           intimate
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           a
           Monster
           ,
           with
           many
           Heads
           ?
           This
           cannot
           be
           affirmed
           without
           the
           greatest
           Impiety
           .
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           am
           well
           assured
           ,
           that
           no
           reason
           can
           be
           excogitated
           ,
           that
           can
           either
           far
           or
           near
           give
           us
           to
           understand
           ,
           the
           design
           of
           this
           Figure
           .
           The
           Devil
           also
           is
           too
           
           cunning
           and
           subtil
           ,
           to
           have
           had
           any
           hand
           in
           it
           ;
           for
           had
           it
           been
           his
           doing
           ,
           he
           would
           rather
           have
           made
           the
           Figure
           of
           some
           little
           pretty
           Child
           ,
           such
           as
           was
           that
           ,
           which
           they
           say
           appeared
           in
           an
           Host
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           S.
           Lewis
           ,
           King
           of
           France
           .
           It
           remains
           therefore
           ,
           that
           we
           attribute
           this
           Artifice
           ,
           to
           the
           good
           Curate
           ,
           who
           Celebrated
           Mass
           ,
           and
           who
           was
           willing
           at
           once
           ,
           to
           draw
           the
           Devotion
           and
           the
           Mony
           of
           People
           to
           his
           Church
           .
           A
           Jew
           being
           come
           to
           vend
           some
           Commodities
           at
           Mentz
           ,
           in
           the
           House
           where
           I
           was
           Boarded
           ,
           having
           seen
           one
           of
           these
           Images
           hanging
           in
           the
           Stove
           ,
           demanded
           what
           it
           was
           ?
           Whereupon
           I
           immediately
           opened
           the
           Garden
           Door
           ,
           and
           left
           him
           ,
           leaving
           the
           Woman
           of
           the
           House
           to
           answer
           him
           ;
           for
           as
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           knew
           not
           what
           to
           say
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           Germans
           have
           not
           many
           Devotions
           in
           their
           Country
           ,
           but
           those
           which
           they
           have
           are
           very
           gross
           ones
           ;
           they
           dress
           their
           Saints
           of
           both
           Sexes
           ,
           in
           such
           Antick
           Habits
           ,
           that
           one
           cannot
           forbear
           Laughing
           in
           seeing
           them
           .
           In
           most
           of
           their
           Churches
           ,
           they
           have
           Crosses
           of
           a
           Prodigious
           bigness
           ,
           and
           they
           put
           upon
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Figure
           ,
           that
           represents
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           great
           ugly
           Periwigs
           made
           of
           the
           grosser
           part
           of
           Hair
           ,
           and
           great
           Beards
           of
           Hemp.
           
        
         
           Forasmuch
           as
           I
           have
           made
           mention
           of
           the
           Figure
           of
           Maladurne
           ,
           I
           have
           a
           desire
           to
           give
           you
           here
           a
           description
           of
           some
           parts
           of
           a
           Pilgrimage
           ,
           undertaken
           to
           this
           Image
           ,
           where
           I
           
           was
           present
           my self
           upon
           occasion
           ,
           four
           years
           ago
           .
           I
           was
           Travelling
           from
           Mentz
           to
           Francfort
           about
           some
           business
           ;
           the
           most
           commodious
           way
           to
           go
           thither
           is
           by
           Boat
           ,
           which
           sets
           out
           from
           Mentz
           every
           Morning
           at
           seven
           a
           Clock
           .
           By
           ill
           luck
           ,
           or
           rather
           good
           luck
           ,
           (
           because
           this
           stop
           procured
           me
           very
           diverting
           Company
           ,
           )
           I
           came
           too
           late
           by
           half
           an
           hour
           ,
           and
           the
           ordinary
           Boat
           was
           already
           got
           out
           of
           sight
           ;
           but
           I
           found
           another
           there
           in
           the
           Haven
           ,
           which
           was
           ready
           to
           set
           Sail
           ,
           to
           go
           up
           the
           Main
           to
           Francfort
           .
           This
           was
           a
           great
           long
           Boat
           or
           Vessel
           ,
           which
           could
           contain
           two
           hundred
           Persons
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           well
           nigh
           fill'd
           with
           Persons
           of
           both
           Sexes
           ,
           who
           went
           a
           Pilgrimaging
           to
           Maladurne
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           I
           was
           entred
           the
           Boat
           ,
           they
           gave
           me
           a
           very
           good
           Place
           ,
           perceiving
           me
           to
           be
           a
           Clergy-man
           ;
           only
           I
           was
           obliged
           to
           be
           silent
           for
           the
           space
           of
           near
           two
           hours
           ,
           because
           I
           came
           just
           at
           the
           time
           of
           their
           Meditation
           ,
           which
           lasted
           an
           hour
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           followed
           by
           many
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           
             Ora
             pro
             nobis
          
           ,
           which
           lasted
           another
           hour
           .
           Afterwards
           the
           Father
           Director
           of
           the
           Pilgrimage
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Father
           Capucin
           ,
           having
           rung
           a
           little
           Bell
           ,
           gave
           them
           leave
           to
           go
           to
           break
           their
           Fast
           ,
           and
           silence
           together
           .
           Here
           it
           was
           that
           all
           our
           Germans
           ,
           Men
           and
           Women
           ,
           began
           to
           rummage
           their
           Bags
           for
           Provision
           ;
           some
           produced
           Legs
           and
           Shoulders
           of
           Mutton
           ready
           Roasted
           ,
           others
           Gammons
           of
           Mentz
           ,
           and
           Pies
           ,
           and
           a
           hundred
           other
           cold
           Meats
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           commodious
           
           upon
           such
           an
           occasion
           ,
           not
           forgetting
           their
           great
           Pitchers
           and
           Bottels
           of
           Wine
           ,
           and
           they
           strenuously
           applied
           themselves
           to
           Eating
           and
           Drinking
           ,
           after
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           was
           able
           to
           procure
           an
           Appetite
           to
           the
           most
           difficult
           and
           distasted
           Spectators
           .
           Indeed
           there
           were
           some
           amongst
           them
           ,
           upon
           whom
           it
           was
           not
           good
           to
           cast
           ones
           Eyes
           ,
           because
           their
           Viands
           were
           so
           sluttishly
           wrapt
           up
           ,
           and
           they
           thumb'd
           and
           devour'd
           it
           in
           so
           slovenly
           and
           beastly
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           enough
           to
           turn
           ones
           Stomack
           to
           see
           them
           .
           All
           the
           Meat
           that
           was
           in
           the
           Boat
           ,
           was
           not
           common
           to
           all
           the
           Company
           ,
           but
           they
           Eat
           in
           Troops
           or
           Knots
           ,
           according
           as
           aforehand
           they
           had
           associated
           themselves
           together
           ,
           of
           what
           they
           had
           brought
           along
           with
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           some
           of
           them
           fared
           much
           better
           than
           others
           .
           However
           they
           exprest
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           respect
           to
           the
           Father
           Director
           of
           the
           Pilgrimage
           ,
           and
           his
           Companion
           ,
           by
           sending
           them
           of
           the
           best
           they
           had
           upon
           their
           Tables
           .
           The
           Father
           had
           the
           Civility
           to
           invite
           me
           to
           come
           and
           Eat
           with
           him
           ;
           but
           having
           very
           well
           breakfasted
           at
           my
           Lodging
           ,
           before
           I
           came
           away
           ,
           I
           returned
           him
           my
           Thanks
           ,
           without
           accepting
           of
           his
           kindness
           .
           Nevertheless
           ,
           they
           were
           so
           importunate
           with
           me
           on
           every
           side
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           forced
           to
           drink
           with
           them
           ;
           for
           in
           Germany
           ,
           they
           account
           it
           a
           great
           Crime
           for
           a
           Man
           to
           refuse
           a
           Health
           ;
           and
           on
           such
           occasions
           as
           these
           ,
           Men
           are
           forc'd
           to
           incommodate
           themselves
           ,
           how
           unwilling
           
           soever
           they
           may
           be
           .
           Their
           Breakfast
           lasted
           much
           longer
           than
           their
           Meditation
           ;
           however
           at
           last
           they
           were
           fain
           to
           make
           an
           end
           of
           it
           ,
           at
           the
           Fathers
           Ringing
           of
           his
           Bell
           :
           After
           which
           having
           impos'd
           Silence
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           he
           could
           ,
           he
           began
           a
           kind
           of
           Sermon
           ,
           wherein
           he
           discoursed
           of
           the
           great
           and
           many
           Spiritual
           advantages
           we
           receive
           by
           going
           on
           Pilgrimage
           ,
           and
           more
           especially
           by
           that
           of
           Maladurne
           .
           Above
           all
           ,
           he
           insisted
           upon
           the
           Relation
           of
           a
           long
           track
           of
           Miracles
           that
           had
           been
           wrought
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           and
           which
           were
           very
           Divertizing
           .
           Sermon
           being
           ended
           ,
           the
           Father
           Capucin
           put
           all
           that
           were
           in
           the
           Boat
           upon
           making
           a
           Confession
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           and
           he
           began
           with
           his
           Companion
           ,
           asking
           him
           aloud
           ,
           Do
           you
           hold
           in
           Heart
           and
           Mouth
           ,
           the
           Catholick
           ,
           Apostolick
           and
           Roman
           Faith
           ?
           The
           Brother
           answered
           ,
           I
           do
           so
           by
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           :
           The
           Brother
           put
           the
           same
           question
           to
           his
           Neighbour
           ,
           Do
           you
           hold
           with
           Heart
           and
           Mouth
           the
           Faith
           ?
           &c.
           And
           he
           again
           made
           the
           same
           Answer
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           same
           Question
           and
           Answer
           run
           through
           the
           whole
           Boat
           from
           one
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           not
           excepting
           the
           Boat-men
           themselves
           .
           They
           told
           me
           that
           the
           reason
           of
           their
           taking
           this
           Precaution
           was
           ,
           to
           find
           whether
           there
           were
           any
           Hereticks
           in
           the
           Boat
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           had
           found
           any
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           forc'd
           them
           to
           leave
           the
           Boat
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           apt
           to
           mock
           at
           their
           Sacred
           Mysteries
           and
           Holy
           Practices
           of
           Pilgrimaging
           .
           This
           Confession
           
           being
           ended
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Company
           having
           been
           found
           good
           Catholicks
           ,
           the
           Father
           received
           the
           Vows
           of
           a
           Troop
           of
           Pilgrims
           ,
           which
           were
           come
           from
           Hockum
           that
           Morning
           ,
           and
           joyn'd
           themselves
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Company
           in
           the
           Boat.
           He
           made
           them
           all
           to
           kneel
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           say
           after
           him
           with
           a
           lowd
           and
           audible
           Voice
           these
           words
           ,
           I
           N.
           
             do
             vow
             to
             go
             to
             the
             holy
             Relick
             of
          
           Maladurne
           ,
           
             and
             during
             the
             whole
             Journy
             ,
             as
             well
             going
             as
             coming
             ,
             to
             be
             Obedient
             to
             the
             Reverend
             Father
          
           Blasius
           ,
           
             Director
             of
             the
             Pilgrimage
          
           .
           This
           done
           ,
           the
           Father
           Blasius
           ,
           (
           for
           that
           was
           the
           Capucin's
           Name
           ,
           )
           gave
           them
           his
           Benediction
           ,
           and
           embraced
           them
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           sent
           them
           to
           embrace
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Companions
           .
           I
           took
           notice
           that
           the
           Father
           exprest
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Civility
           to
           these
           last
           come
           Pilgrims
           ,
           and
           plac'd
           them
           near
           to
           himself
           ,
           on
           his
           Right
           Hand
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           t●
           be
           noted
           ,
           that
           Hockum
           ,
           whence
           these
           Men
           came
           ,
           is
           the
           place
           where
           the
           very
           best
           Rhenish
           Wine
           grows
           ,
           and
           whereof
           they
           had
           brought
           along
           with
           them
           ,
           a
           very
           plentiful
           Provision
           .
           These
           therefore
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           reason
           were
           placed
           at
           the
           Right
           ,
           and
           the
           Pilgrims
           of
           Bacrack
           ,
           who
           had
           possest
           that
           Place
           till
           then
           ,
           were
           fain
           to
           pass
           over
           to
           the
           Left.
           The
           Father
           having
           Commanded
           the
           whole
           Company
           to
           kneel
           down
           ,
           pull'd
           out
           of
           his
           Sleeve
           a
           little
           Image
           or
           Figure
           of
           the
           Miracle
           of
           Maladurne
           ,
           and
           having
           himself
           first
           Kissed
           all
           the
           Heads
           represented
           
           on
           it
           ,
           he
           delivered
           it
           over
           from
           Hand
           to
           Hand
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           might
           do
           the
           same
           ;
           which
           done
           ,
           he
           enjoyned
           the
           saying
           of
           seven
           Paternosters
           ,
           in
           Honour
           to
           every
           one
           of
           the
           Heads
           .
           Whilst
           all
           these
           Ceremonies
           ,
           Prayers
           and
           Adorations
           were
           performing
           ,
           the
           Boat
           Arrived
           at
           Hochst
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           small
           City
           ,
           belonging
           to
           the
           Elector
           of
           Mentz
           ,
           and
           where
           they
           make
           an
           Hours
           halt
           to
           Eat
           their
           Dinners
           .
           There
           be
           very
           good
           Inns
           in
           this
           Place
           ,
           and
           many
           stept
           out
           of
           the
           Boat
           ,
           either
           to
           Dine
           there
           ,
           or
           to
           buy
           more
           Provisions
           ;
           but
           the
           greatest
           part
           ,
           remain'd
           in
           the
           Boat
           and
           Din'd
           there
           .
           The
           Father
           Capucin
           was
           so
           very
           importunate
           with
           me
           ,
           that
           he
           oblig'd
           me
           to
           stay
           with
           him
           .
           These
           kind
           of
           Boats
           are
           so
           large
           and
           long
           ,
           that
           always
           at
           one
           end
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           have
           a
           very
           large
           Kitchin
           ,
           where
           they
           Boil
           and
           Roste
           whatsoever
           the
           Company
           desires
           .
           The
           Kitchin
           hapned
           to
           be
           very
           well
           furnisht
           that
           day
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           the
           Capucin
           had
           craved
           a
           Blessing
           ,
           we
           sat
           down
           to
           Dinner
           .
           The
           heat
           and
           fumes
           of
           the
           Meat
           and
           Pottage
           ,
           had
           so
           extreamly
           heated
           the
           Boat
           ,
           that
           one
           could
           scarcely
           fetch
           ones
           Breath
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           caused
           a
           very
           unpleasant
           scent
           ,
           for
           these
           Boats
           are
           all
           covered
           with
           Boards
           ,
           like
           Houses
           ,
           and
           they
           can
           let
           in
           no
           Air
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           only
           by
           the
           sides
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           Board
           on
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Boat
           ,
           which
           they
           can
           lift
           up
           ,
           upon
           occasion
           .
           I
           repented
           that
           I
           had
           been
           persuaded
           to
           stay
           and
           Dine
           there
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           had
           not
           stept
           out
           
           to
           take
           a
           little
           fresh
           Air
           ,
           as
           others
           did
           .
           But
           yet
           to
           countervail
           this
           Displeasure
           ,
           I
           took
           delight
           to
           see
           the
           Germans
           Eat
           at
           the
           rate
           they
           did
           ;
           for
           notwithstanding
           the
           good
           Breakfast
           they
           had
           made
           ,
           they
           Eat
           with
           that
           Greediness
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           seen
           no
           Meat
           in
           three
           days
           .
           God
           be
           praised
           ,
           said
           the
           Capucin
           ,
           I
           see
           that
           Devotion
           procures
           a
           good
           Stomack
           .
           He
           was
           a
           Man
           of
           a
           very
           good
           humour
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           always
           a
           Jest
           at
           command
           to
           divert
           the
           Company
           with
           ;
           but
           nevertheless
           he
           did
           one
           thing
           which
           did
           much
           displease
           me
           ,
           and
           was
           very
           unbecoming
           the
           Gravity
           ,
           which
           ought
           always
           to
           be
           inseparable
           from
           a
           long
           Beard
           ,
           and
           especially
           from
           one
           that
           is
           a
           Conductor
           and
           Director
           of
           Pilgrims
           .
           Dinner
           being
           ended
           ,
           and
           the
           Capucin
           having
           given
           Thanks
           ,
           he
           granted
           one
           hour
           of
           Recreation
           to
           the
           Company
           .
           This
           Recreation
           consists
           in
           speaking
           and
           acting
           all
           sort
           of
           Fooleries
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           in
           drinking
           Healths
           ,
           and
           eating
           relishing
           Bits
           ,
           and
           Incentives
           to
           Drink
           ,
           as
           Gammons
           of
           Bacon
           ,
           dried
           Tongues
           ,
           and
           other
           Salt-Meats
           .
           The
           Father
           had
           for
           his
           part
           ,
           a
           good
           Gammon
           of
           Mentz
           before
           him
           ;
           and
           having
           plac'd
           on
           his
           right
           hand
           a
           great
           Bottle
           of
           Wine
           ,
           which
           the
           Pilgrims
           of
           Hockum
           had
           bestowed
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           another
           great
           Bottle
           of
           Bacrack
           Wine
           on
           his
           left
           hand
           ,
           he
           plac'd
           them
           both
           on
           each
           side
           of
           his
           Gammon
           of
           Bacon
           ,
           and
           Laughing
           said
           ,
           with
           a
           loud
           Voice
           ,
           so
           that
           all
           the
           Company
           might
           hear
           him
           ,
           these
           Latin
           
           words
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           XXth
           Chapter
           of
           S.
           Matthew
           ,
           most
           filthily
           profaning
           them
           :
           
             Grant
             ,
             that
             these
             two
             Bottles
             may
             sit
             the
             one
             on
             the
             Right
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             on
             the
             Left.
             
          
        
         
           After
           this
           he
           got
           into
           the
           best
           Humor
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           drunk
           to
           admiration
           .
           I
           desired
           him
           to
           tell
           me
           ,
           why
           they
           were
           so
           cautelous
           to
           prevent
           ,
           that
           no
           Hereticks
           might
           lurk
           in
           the
           Boats
           amongst
           them
           :
           The
           Reason
           is
           ,
           (
           said
           he
           )
           because
           they
           mock
           us
           ;
           yea
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           are
           not
           afraid
           to
           abuse
           us
           very
           insolently
           .
           Once
           upon
           a
           time
           (
           proceeded
           he
           )
           five
           or
           six
           of
           these
           wicked
           Men
           play'd
           us
           a
           very
           ill
           Trick
           ;
           they
           had
           mix'd
           themselves
           amongst
           the
           Pilgrims
           ,
           to
           observe
           what
           we
           did
           .
           We
           discover'd
           them
           at
           last
           ,
           when
           after
           having
           worship'd
           the
           Holy
           Image
           ,
           I
           sent
           it
           about
           for
           them
           to
           kiss
           .
           One
           of
           them
           took
           it
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           kissing
           it
           ,
           he
           with
           horrible
           Blasphemies
           threw
           it
           into
           the
           Water
           ,
           saying
           ,
           That
           
             that
             Image
             was
             more
             like
             the
          
           Hydra
           of
           Hercules
           ,
           
             or
             the
             Beast
             in
             the
          
           Revelations
           ,
           
             than
             like
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           .
           Our
           Pilgrims
           seeing
           this
           horrible
           Impiety
           ,
           ran
           to
           him
           with
           design
           to
           have
           pull'd
           him
           to
           pieces
           ;
           but
           four
           or
           five
           other
           wicked
           Wretches
           ,
           his
           Companions
           ,
           drew
           their
           Swords
           in
           his
           defence
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           way
           for
           him
           to
           escape
           ;
           and
           the
           only
           way
           was
           left
           him
           ,
           was
           to
           leap
           over-board
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           by
           Swimming
           got
           to
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           River
           .
           The
           Rage
           our
           Pilgrims
           were
           in
           ,
           to
           see
           this
           Wretch
           was
           got
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           ,
           made
           
           them
           fall
           upon
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           them
           had
           his
           Arm
           run
           through
           .
           I
           had
           much
           ado
           to
           appease
           the
           Tumult
           ;
           but
           at
           last
           I
           made
           them
           call
           to
           mind
           the
           Obedience
           they
           had
           vow'd
           to
           me
           ;
           and
           they
           let
           the
           Hereticks
           go
           ashoar
           ,
           after
           that
           they
           had
           soundly
           beaten
           them
           .
           By
           ill-luck
           for
           our
           Pilgrims
           ,
           all
           this
           had
           hapned
           in
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           Francfort
           ,
           whither
           we
           were
           going
           ,
           and
           where
           they
           are
           all
           Hereticks
           ;
           and
           these
           wicked
           Rogues
           had
           made
           haste
           and
           got
           there
           before
           us
           ,
           and
           had
           made
           their
           Complaints
           to
           the
           Magistrates
           ;
           who
           sent
           immediately
           to
           stop
           or
           arrest
           our
           Boat
           ,
           and
           they
           carried
           us
           all
           Prisoners
           to
           a
           great
           Tower
           ,
           where
           we
           were
           kept
           till
           the
           next
           day
           .
           We
           expected
           all
           of
           us
           no
           less
           than
           to
           be
           made
           Martyrs
           ;
           but
           instead
           thereo●
           the
           Magistrates
           having
           taken
           more
           particular
           Information
           of
           the
           Matter
           ,
           the
           next
           Morning
           sent
           to
           us
           in
           a
           manner
           to
           excuse
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           tell
           us
           ,
           That
           they
           wholly
           disapproved
           the
           Action
           of
           those
           rash
           and
           giddy
           Youths
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           had
           made
           our
           Complaints
           of
           them
           ,
           without
           abusing
           them
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           done
           us
           Justice
           :
           But
           however
           ,
           forasmuch
           as
           there
           had
           been
           some
           Blood
           spilt
           ,
           we
           were
           condemned
           to
           pay
           the
           Charges
           of
           the
           Justice
           ,
           and
           an
           hundred
           Gilders
           ,
           to
           be
           distributed
           amongst
           those
           Protestants
           that
           had
           been
           abus'd
           by
           them
           .
           The
           Mony
           was
           soon
           found
           amongst
           our
           Pilgrims
           ,
           for
           all
           did
           not
           amount
           to
           Half
           a
           Crown
           apiece
           .
           The
           Receiver
           to
           whom
           we
           paid
           our
           Mony
           
           told
           us
           ,
           in
           a
           very
           girding
           manner
           ,
           that
           the
           only
           cause
           of
           all
           these
           Quarrels
           was
           ,
           because
           in
           our
           Pilgrimages
           we
           swallow'd
           down
           more
           Rhenish
           Wine
           ,
           than
           Holy-Water
           .
           When
           we
           were
           returned
           to
           our
           Boat
           ,
           we
           found
           almost
           all
           the
           Provisions
           of
           Victuals
           that
           we
           had
           left
           ;
           only
           they
           had
           taken
           care
           to
           visit
           our
           Bottles
           and
           empty
           them
           ,
           and
           fill'd
           them
           with
           Water
           .
           After
           that
           again
           we
           had
           Embark'd
           our selves
           ,
           I
           call'd
           to
           mind
           the
           Holy
           Image
           of
           Malaturne
           ,
           which
           the
           Heretick
           had
           cast
           into
           the
           Water
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           had
           quite
           forgot
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           this
           Hurly-burly
           we
           were
           engag'd
           in
           .
           I
           was
           inspired
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           send
           some
           of
           our
           Company
           in
           a
           little
           Boat
           to
           seek
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           they
           found
           it
           miraculously
           on
           the
           Shoar
           ,
           amongst
           the
           Sedge
           .
           It
           is
           the
           very
           same
           I
           have
           still
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           which
           all
           of
           you
           have
           worship'd
           this
           Morning
           .
           It
           was
           an
           Image
           of
           Paper
           ,
           fastned
           with
           Starch
           to
           a
           Piece
           of
           Wood
           ;
           neither
           was
           it
           any
           great
           Miracle
           ,
           that
           being
           such
           it
           did
           not
           sink
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           was
           stopt
           amongst
           the
           Sedge
           .
           But
           however
           ,
           the
           good
           Father
           took
           it
           as
           a
           great
           honour
           to
           him
           .
           He
           told
           us
           this
           Story
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Pleasantness
           ,
           and
           Laughing
           said
           ,
           
             We
             shall
             in
             the
             Evening
             see
             those
             Devils
             ,
             that
             emptied
             our
             Bottles
          
           ;
           he
           said
           not
           ,
           
             Who
             have
             profan'd
             our
             Image
          
           .
        
         
           Whilst
           the
           Father
           was
           telling
           this
           Story
           ,
           they
           drunk
           Healths
           to
           him
           from
           all
           Quarters
           ;
           and
           he
           very
           frankly
           Pledged
           them
           all
           out
           of
           his
           two
           Bottles
           .
           When
           the
           Hour-Glass
           ,
           which
           
           was
           turn'd
           up
           for
           the
           Hour
           of
           Recreation
           was
           run
           out
           ,
           they
           inform'd
           the
           Father
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           he
           having
           rang
           his
           Bell
           ,
           all
           the
           Company
           shut
           up
           their
           Glasses
           and
           Bottles
           ,
           and
           he
           took
           a
           Book
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           to
           read
           a
           Spiritual
           Lecture
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           last
           one
           Hour
           ;
           which
           was
           to
           be
           followed
           with
           a
           Meditation
           of
           the
           same
           continuance
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Morning
           :
           After
           which
           ,
           he
           was
           to
           Preach
           an
           Hour
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           were
           to
           betake
           themselves
           to
           their
           Afternoons
           Treat
           ,
           or
           Collation
           .
           The
           Father
           accordingly
           began
           his
           Reading
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Vigor
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           not
           gon
           far
           ,
           before
           that
           the
           Fumes
           of
           the
           Wine
           having
           got
           into
           his
           Head
           ,
           he
           knew
           no
           more
           what
           he
           read
           ,
           so
           that
           his
           Companion
           was
           fain
           to
           take
           the
           Book
           from
           him
           ;
           neither
           did
           he
           proceed
           much
           further
           in
           his
           Reading
           :
           For
           finding
           that
           the
           Father
           Director
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           the
           Pilgrims
           ,
           were
           Nodding
           and
           Snoring
           on
           every
           side
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           very
           fairly
           laid
           down
           his
           Book
           on
           the
           Table
           ,
           and
           leaning
           his
           Head
           upon
           it
           ,
           fell
           asleep
           for
           Company
           .
           Never
           in
           my
           life
           did
           I
           see
           such
           an
           Image
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           as
           was
           then
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           this
           Boat.
           Those
           who
           could
           neither
           Sleep
           ,
           nor
           take
           Tobacco
           ,
           set
           themselves
           to
           Chat
           together
           ,
           and
           to
           tell
           Jests
           and
           Merry
           Tales
           ,
           to
           make
           Laughter
           .
           They
           could
           not
           Play
           at
           Cards
           ,
           because
           all
           manner
           of
           Gaming
           had
           been
           forbid
           them
           .
           I
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           being
           no
           Pilgrim
           ,
           got
           upon
           the
           Deck
           of
           the
           Boat
           ,
           to
           take
           a
           little
           Air
           ;
           where
           I
           found
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           
           Mentz
           ,
           whom
           I
           was
           acquainted
           with
           ,
           and
           with
           whom
           I
           discoursed
           a
           good
           while
           concerning
           this
           Pilgrimage
           .
           I
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           extreamly
           scandaliz'd
           to
           see
           so
           much
           Brutality
           acted
           amongst
           Christians
           ,
           and
           that
           even
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           those
           Exercises
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           pretend
           most
           to
           Devotion
           .
           He
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           seen
           nothing
           as
           yet
           ;
           that
           they
           had
           yet
           a
           Day
           and
           an
           half
           to
           be
           on
           the
           Water
           ,
           and
           to
           lead
           the
           same
           manner
           of
           life
           as
           I
           had
           seen
           ;
           and
           that
           afterwards
           they
           were
           to
           Land
           at
           a
           certain
           place
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           had
           almost
           two
           days
           Journy
           through
           Woods
           to
           Maladurne
           ,
           which
           all
           of
           them
           went
           on
           Foot
           ;
           That
           this
           was
           the
           most
           pleasant
           and
           merry
           part
           of
           all
           the
           Journy
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           were
           us'd
           to
           go
           and
           sing
           amongst
           the
           Rocks
           ,
           where
           there
           were
           most
           Ravishing
           Eccho's
           ;
           afterwards
           ,
           they
           would
           go
           further
           ,
           to
           find
           some
           pleasant
           place
           or
           other
           ,
           where
           all
           the
           Company
           might
           sit
           down
           upon
           the
           Grass
           ,
           whilst
           the
           Father
           was
           Preaching
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           After
           Sermon
           they
           continued
           their
           Journy
           a
           little
           further
           ,
           till
           they
           came
           to
           some
           delightful
           place
           ,
           amongst
           shady
           Trees
           ,
           where
           they
           refresh'd
           themselves
           with
           Eating
           and
           Drinking
           .
           The
           Father
           Director
           made
           those
           that
           were
           the
           most
           able
           and
           strong
           amongst
           them
           ,
           to
           carry
           the
           Provisions
           ,
           besides
           what
           every
           one
           carried
           of
           their
           own
           .
           Here
           they
           did
           eat
           all
           of
           them
           in
           Common
           ,
           and
           an
           equal
           and
           abundant
           distribution
           was
           made
           to
           
           every
           one
           ,
           both
           of
           Meat
           and
           Drink
           .
           The
           greatest
           trouble
           and
           inconvenience
           they
           have
           ,
           (
           said
           he
           )
           is
           to
           carry
           those
           ,
           who
           after
           their
           Meals
           are
           found
           Drunk
           ;
           for
           these
           the
           Men
           were
           obliged
           to
           carry
           by
           Turns
           on
           their
           Shoulders
           ,
           or
           to
           lead
           them
           under
           the
           Arms
           ,
           until
           they
           had
           a
           little
           digested
           their
           Wine
           .
           If
           at
           any
           time
           it
           hapned
           ,
           that
           the
           number
           of
           those
           that
           were
           Drunk
           ,
           was
           too
           great
           for
           the
           rest
           to
           lead
           or
           carry
           them
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           Company
           was
           oblig'd
           to
           make
           a
           Halt
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           come
           to
           themselves
           again
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           all
           bound
           by
           Oath
           ,
           not
           to
           leave
           any
           one
           of
           their
           Company
           behind
           them
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           any
           Accident
           that
           might
           happen
           to
           them
           .
           The
           Father
           Capucin
           shewed
           himself
           always
           very
           favourable
           to
           this
           sort
           of
           People
           ,
           because
           frequently
           he
           had
           been
           one
           of
           the
           number
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           in
           his
           Turn
           carried
           upon
           their
           Shoulders
           .
           When
           the
           Pilgrims
           were
           arrived
           at
           Maladurne
           ,
           the
           Father
           Confessed
           them
           ,
           and
           Absolved
           them
           of
           all
           the
           Faults
           and
           Excesses
           they
           had
           committed
           during
           their
           Journy
           ,
           and
           gave
           them
           the
           Communion
           with
           his
           own
           hands
           ;
           afterwards
           they
           went
           to
           Visit
           the
           Holy
           Relick
           ;
           and
           having
           staid
           there
           the
           remainder
           of
           the
           Day
           ,
           he
           led
           them
           back
           again
           by
           the
           same
           way
           that
           they
           came
           ,
           to
           the
           Boat
           ,
           making
           them
           repeat
           the
           same
           Exercises
           they
           used
           in
           going
           .
        
         
         
           I
           desired
           this
           Gentleman
           to
           tell
           me
           ,
           after
           what
           manner
           these
           Pilgrims
           pass'd
           the
           Nights
           .
           I
           knew
           already
           ,
           that
           as
           long
           as
           they
           went
           by
           Water
           ,
           they
           laid
           down
           in
           the
           Boat
           ,
           and
           slept
           in
           their
           Cloaths
           ,
           every
           one
           in
           his
           place
           ,
           in
           leaning
           their
           Heads
           one
           upon
           another
           .
           And
           this
           indeed
           was
           in
           a
           manner
           the
           only
           thing
           that
           I
           found
           to
           be
           very
           troublesom
           in
           all
           their
           Pilgrimage
           .
           But
           I
           was
           very
           desirous
           to
           know
           ,
           how
           they
           Lodg'd
           when
           they
           Travell'd
           by
           Land
           ,
           and
           whether
           they
           could
           meet
           with
           Beds
           enough
           for
           all
           their
           Company
           ,
           considering
           their
           great
           Numbers
           ?
           The
           Gentleman
           ,
           at
           this
           Question
           of
           mine
           ,
           fell
           a
           Laughing
           ,
           and
           told
           me
           ,
           That
           he
           found
           that
           I
           was
           not
           over
           well
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Custom
           of
           Germany
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           were
           no
           Beds
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           except
           only
           in
           great
           Cities
           ,
           and
           along
           the
           Upper
           Rhine
           ,
           where
           I
           had
           Travelled
           :
           But
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           other
           Parts
           ,
           there
           were
           none
           to
           be
           found
           ;
           and
           that
           Travellers
           thought
           themselves
           very
           happy
           ,
           when
           they
           could
           meet
           with
           fresh
           Straw
           to
           lye
           upon
           .
           The
           way
           therefore
           of
           our
           Pilgrims
           Lodging
           was
           after
           this
           manner
           :
           They
           got
           into
           Barns
           ,
           or
           the
           Peasants
           Houses
           ,
           where
           they
           procur'd
           for
           their
           Mony
           some
           Bundles
           of
           Straw
           ,
           which
           they
           spread
           upon
           the
           Floor
           ,
           and
           stretch'd
           themselves
           along
           upon
           it
           ,
           like
           Herrings
           ,
           Men
           and
           Women
           pel-mel
           together
           ,
           of
           what
           condition
           soever
           they
           may
           be
           ,
           without
           having
           any
           thing
           wherewith
           to
           cover
           themselves
           .
        
         
         
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           already
           had
           some
           experience
           hereof
           ;
           for
           having
           once
           passed
           up
           the
           Rhine
           from
           Collen
           to
           Mentz
           ,
           with
           a
           Count
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           who
           had
           with
           him
           the
           Countess
           his
           Wife
           ,
           and
           two
           Sons
           ;
           we
           were
           fain
           to
           lye
           two
           Nights
           upon
           Straw
           ,
           in
           two
           pitiful
           Villages
           ,
           without
           being
           able
           so
           much
           as
           to
           procure
           a
           Bed
           for
           the
           Countess
           .
           The
           Rats
           and
           Mice
           skipt
           over
           our
           Faces
           all
           Night
           ,
           and
           we
           had
           nothing
           to
           cover
           our selves
           with
           ,
           save
           only
           our
           Cloaks
           .
           However
           ,
           I
           did
           not
           conceive
           this
           to
           be
           so
           common
           in
           Germany
           ,
           as
           this
           Gentleman
           inform'd
           me
           .
           We
           were
           yet
           engaged
           in
           our
           Discourse
           about
           our
           Pilgrims
           ,
           when
           we
           heard
           the
           noise
           of
           our
           Capucins
           Bell
           ;
           this
           made
           me
           go
           down
           into
           the
           Boat
           ,
           to
           see
           what
           they
           were
           going
           about
           next
           .
           I
           found
           the
           Capucin
           a
           rubbing
           of
           his
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           demanding
           what
           of
           the
           Clock
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           how
           far
           we
           were
           got
           .
           They
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           Slept
           three
           Hours
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           come
           near
           to
           Francfort
           .
           He
           testified
           his
           Trouble
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           not
           been
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           put
           them
           upon
           their
           Holy
           Exercises
           ;
           but
           
             the
             Spirit
             is
             ready
          
           ,
           (
           said
           he
           )
           
             and
             the
             Flesh
             weak
          
           .
           Well
           ,
           there
           was
           now
           no
           remedy
           ;
           and
           forasmuch
           as
           he
           perceiv'd
           that
           the
           Collation
           Hour
           was
           come
           ,
           he
           enjoyn'd
           all
           the
           Company
           to
           fetch
           out
           their
           Bottles
           .
           The
           Pilgrims
           therefore
           fell
           again
           as
           heartily
           to
           their
           Eating
           and
           Drinking
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           neither
           Eaten
           nor
           Drunk
           all
           the
           Journy
           .
           Indeed
           the
           thing
           I
           admir'd
           most
           ,
           
           was
           to
           see
           ,
           how
           they
           could
           Eat
           and
           Drink
           at
           the
           rate
           as
           they
           did
           ;
           and
           yet
           this
           was
           not
           all
           ,
           for
           two
           Hours
           after
           they
           were
           to
           go
           to
           Supper
           .
        
         
           They
           had
           scarcely
           begun
           their
           Collation
           ,
           when
           the
           Boat
           arrived
           at
           Francfort
           .
           I
           stept
           out
           of
           the
           Boat
           in
           the
           Haven
           ,
           after
           having
           taken
           my
           leave
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Holy
           Company
           ,
           who
           were
           to
           stay
           there
           an
           Hour
           ,
           to
           take
           in
           some
           fresh
           Provisions
           .
           If
           I
           had
           not
           had
           some
           business
           at
           Francfort
           ,
           which
           I
           could
           not
           put
           off
           ,
           I
           believe
           I
           should
           have
           been
           induc'd
           to
           Accompany
           these
           Pilgrims
           to
           Maladurne
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           means
           should
           have
           been
           in
           a
           condition
           ,
           to
           have
           given
           you
           an
           entire
           description
           of
           this
           Pilgrimage
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           pleasant
           Adventures
           ,
           which
           seldom
           fail
           of
           being
           coincident
           with
           them
           ;
           but
           for
           want
           of
           a
           favourable
           opportunity
           ,
           I
           can
           give
           you
           no
           more
           but
           this
           small
           shred
           of
           it
           .
           I
           shall
           only
           tell
           you
           ,
           That
           this
           was
           the
           good
           Fathers
           Trade
           all
           the
           Summer
           long
           .
           When
           the
           Pilgrims
           had
           performed
           their
           Vows
           ,
           he
           brought
           them
           back
           again
           to
           the
           place
           where
           he
           had
           taken
           them
           up
           ,
           after
           having
           first
           given
           them
           a
           great
           Benediction
           ,
           and
           some
           Indulgences
           ,
           which
           he
           said
           he
           had
           received
           of
           the
           Pope
           ;
           and
           thus
           having
           dispatched
           them
           ,
           he
           provided
           himself
           again
           with
           others
           .
        
         
         
           See
           here
           the
           good
           Fruit
           which
           the
           Miracle
           of
           the
           spilling
           of
           the
           Blood
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           has
           produc'd
           ,
           which
           was
           wrought
           to
           confound
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           to
           replenish
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           Church
           with
           Heavenly
           Graces
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           trouble
           my self
           in
           Moralizing
           this
           Subject
           any
           further
           ,
           as
           being
           that
           which
           carries
           its
           Moral
           along
           with
           it
           .
           I
           only
           beg
           Pardon
           of
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           for
           the
           Shame
           I
           have
           caus'd
           them
           in
           relating
           such
           a
           Story
           ;
           and
           the
           Fault
           I
           have
           committed
           herein
           was
           the
           greater
           ,
           because
           it
           had
           no
           great
           reference
           to
           my
           Neapolitan
           Journy
           ;
           neither
           indeed
           had
           I
           inserted
           it
           ,
           but
           because
           this
           Second
           Days
           Journy
           from
           Veletre
           to
           Terracine
           prov'd
           very
           dry
           and
           barren
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           furnish
           me
           with
           sufficient
           Matter
           to
           entertain
           my
           Reader
           .
           However
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           think
           ,
           that
           such
           like
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           may
           in
           some
           sort
           deserve
           to
           be
           made
           Publick
           ,
           and
           I
           don't
           believe
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           ,
           to
           write
           of
           them
           any
           more
           .
           And
           so
           I
           return
           to
           my
           Journy
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           OBSERVATIONS
           ON
           A
           JOURNY
           TO
           NAPLES
           .
        
         
           The
           Third
           Days
           Journy
           .
        
         
           UPon
           the
           Way
           from
           Terracinne
           to
           Fondi
           ,
           a
           most
           sad
           Spectacle
           presented
           it self
           to
           our
           Eyes
           :
           We
           saw
           about
           a
           Score
           of
           Sbirries
           ,
           who
           surrounding
           the
           House
           of
           a
           Peasant
           ,
           had
           block'd
           up
           all
           the
           Avenues
           thereof
           ,
           and
           whose
           Countenances
           shewed
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           met
           with
           a
           Prize
           .
           Having
           enquired
           
           what
           the
           matter
           was
           ,
           they
           told
           us
           ,
           That
           they
           had
           seized
           a
           Nun
           ,
           who
           had
           made
           her
           Escape
           from
           a
           Convent
           ,
           with
           the
           help
           of
           a
           young
           Man
           ,
           who
           had
           stollen
           her
           away
           .
           The
           desire
           we
           had
           of
           seeing
           her
           ,
           made
           us
           stay
           there
           above
           an
           Hour
           .
           At
           last
           ,
           they
           brought
           her
           forth
           out
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           with
           Irons
           on
           her
           Hands
           and
           Feet
           .
           They
           set
           her
           upon
           a
           Horse
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           bound
           her
           fast
           with
           a
           great
           Chain
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           put
           round
           her
           Waste
           .
           She
           did
           not
           seem
           to
           be
           above
           Eighteen
           years
           of
           Age
           ,
           and
           was
           tolerably
           handsom
           .
           She
           made
           dreadful
           Outcries
           and
           Lamentations
           ,
           and
           the
           Despair
           that
           had
           seiz'd
           her
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           she
           beg'd
           of
           all
           the
           Passengers
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           so
           kind
           as
           to
           kill
           her
           .
           She
           made
           several
           Attempts
           ,
           to
           throw
           her self
           down
           from
           her
           Horse
           ,
           but
           all
           in
           vain
           ;
           for
           they
           had
           bound
           her
           so
           fast
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           her
           .
           We
           were
           not
           above
           Five
           Miles
           from
           Fondi
           ,
           whither
           they
           were
           carrying
           her
           ,
           and
           we
           followed
           her
           all
           the
           Way
           ,
           at
           less
           than
           half
           a
           quarter
           of
           a
           Miles
           distance
           .
           The
           Throng
           of
           People
           ,
           that
           came
           running
           in
           from
           all
           Parts
           to
           see
           her
           ,
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           we
           had
           much
           ado
           to
           enter
           the
           Town
           ,
           for
           fearing
           lest
           some
           Insurrection
           might
           be
           caus'd
           by
           so
           Tumultuous
           an
           Assembly
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           she
           was
           entred
           ,
           they
           shut
           the
           Gates
           ,
           and
           we
           were
           forc'd
           to
           stay
           without
           near
           five
           Hours
           ;
           after
           which
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           ado
           ,
           we
           at
           last
           made
           a
           shift
           to
           get
           in
           .
           Every
           one
           spoke
           so
           differently
           of
           the
           Matter
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           
           very
           difficult
           for
           us
           to
           learn
           the
           precise
           Truth
           ;
           but
           the
           greatest
           certainty
           we
           could
           gather
           from
           their
           Relations
           were
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           only
           a
           simple
           Escape
           of
           a
           Nun
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           like
           her
           being
           coup'd
           up
           in
           a
           Convent
           .
           She
           was
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           S.
           Francis
           ;
           but
           they
           told
           us
           ,
           That
           about
           a
           Month
           ago
           ,
           three
           Nuns
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           S.
           Bernard
           ,
           had
           made
           their
           Escape
           with
           better
           success
           ;
           for
           having
           taken
           their
           Way
           towards
           the
           Sea-Coast
           ,
           they
           met
           with
           a
           Turkish
           Vessel
           ,
           that
           took
           them
           in
           .
           The
           Relation
           of
           so
           strange
           an
           Adventure
           touch'd
           me
           to
           the
           Heart
           ,
           and
           fill'd
           me
           with
           a
           just
           Indignation
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           for
           having
           erected
           such
           States
           of
           endless
           Restraints
           ,
           and
           so
           contrary
           to
           Natural
           Liberty
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           have
           been
           so
           unhappy
           as
           to
           be
           engag'd
           in
           them
           ,
           are
           afterwards
           desirous
           to
           quit
           themselves
           thereof
           ,
           at
           the
           cost
           of
           embracing
           a
           perpetual
           Slavery
           amongst
           a
           most
           Barbarous
           People
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           Enemies
           of
           Christendom
           .
        
         
           I
           had
           conceiv'd
           a
           design
           in
           the
           LETTERS
           I
           have
           Published
           ,
           to
           Treat
           of
           the
           Nuns
           of
           Italy
           ;
           but
           some
           Reasons
           having
           oblig'd
           me
           ,
           to
           Publish
           them
           sooner
           than
           I
           intended
           ,
           I
           had
           not
           the
           leisure
           to
           reduce
           that
           Matter
           in
           order
           ,
           which
           yet
           is
           of
           importance
           enough
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           pass'd
           over
           in
           Silence
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           shall
           speak
           of
           them
           here
           ,
           by
           occasion
           of
           this
           Nun
           of
           Fondi
           ,
           and
           shall
           make
           it
           the
           Entertainment
           of
           this
           Third
           Days
           Journy
           .
        
         
         
           I
           do
           not
           pretend
           here
           to
           discourse
           of
           the
           Institution
           of
           Nuns
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           It
           is
           known
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           the
           same
           may
           be
           thought
           ancient
           enough
           ,
           yet
           is
           indeed
           but
           novel
           ,
           and
           took
           its
           rise
           at
           a
           time
           ,
           when
           many
           other
           Weeds
           of
           Superstition
           began
           to
           over-grow
           the
           Church
           .
           I
           shall
           only
           make
           it
           my
           business
           ,
           to
           represent
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Nuns
           as
           it
           is
           at
           present
           .
           The
           Motives
           which
           engage
           them
           to
           this
           kind
           of
           Life
           ,
           their
           Occupations
           or
           Employments
           in
           the
           Convents
           ,
           and
           their
           Intriegues
           abroad
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Scandals
           ,
           which
           this
           forc'd
           kind
           of
           Life
           doth
           from
           time
           to
           time
           produce
           .
        
         
           We
           may
           assert
           in
           General
           ,
           That
           all
           the
           Monasteries
           of
           the
           Females
           in
           Italy
           ,
           are
           very
           well
           Founded
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Endowed
           ,
           except
           some
           few
           ,
           where
           the
           Nuns
           profess
           the
           Poverty
           of
           S.
           Francis
           ;
           as
           those
           are
           ,
           who
           are
           called
           the
           Poor
           Clarisses
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           .
           Besides
           these
           great
           Foundations
           ,
           they
           have
           also
           a
           Casual
           Revenue
           ,
           which
           amounts
           to
           no
           less
           than
           their
           yearly
           Incoms
           :
           For
           all
           of
           them
           take
           in
           Pensioners
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           never
           a
           Religious
           House
           ,
           that
           hath
           not
           at
           the
           least
           Threescore
           or
           Fourscore
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           all
           pay
           great
           Pensions
           .
           The
           Italians
           put
           out
           their
           Daughters
           to
           Board
           in
           Convents
           ,
           in
           like
           manner
           as
           we
           put
           them
           here
           to
           Boarding-Schools
           ,
           to
           learn
           all
           sorts
           of
           Work
           becoming
           Gentlewomen
           .
           There
           are
           in
           every
           Convent
           some
           Nuns
           deputed
           to
           take
           the
           care
           of
           these
           Boarders
           ,
           and
           Teach
           them
           .
           
           All
           their
           Works
           belong
           to
           the
           Nuns
           ,
           who
           Sell
           them
           ,
           driving
           a
           considerable
           Trade
           by
           this
           means
           to
           their
           great
           Profit
           .
           The
           Italians
           send
           their
           Young
           Daughters
           at
           the
           Age
           of
           five
           or
           six
           Years
           into
           the
           Monasteries
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           great
           Number
           ,
           some
           are
           to
           return
           again
           to
           their
           Parents
           ,
           after
           a
           certain
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           make
           themselves
           ,
           or
           are
           forced
           to
           become
           Nuns
           ;
           so
           that
           these
           Schools
           are
           the
           fruitful
           Nurseries
           ,
           whence
           the
           Monasteries
           are
           Peopleed
           and
           receive
           their
           Complement
           ,
           and
           without
           which
           they
           would
           soon
           become
           Deserts
           ,
           there
           being
           few
           Italian
           Families
           ,
           who
           have
           seen
           a
           little
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           are
           come
           to
           the
           Age
           of
           Discretion
           and
           Knowledge
           ,
           that
           are
           willing
           freely
           to
           Imprison
           themselves
           there
           ,
           notwithstanding
           they
           be
           kept
           in
           a
           kind
           of
           continual
           Slavery
           in
           their
           own
           Houses
           .
        
         
           The
           Parents
           of
           these
           little
           Boarders
           ,
           know
           so
           well
           how
           to
           command
           the
           Spirits
           of
           the
           Nuns
           that
           Govern
           them
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           means
           they
           do
           what
           they
           please
           ;
           and
           to
           discover
           the
           Secret
           in
           one
           word
           ,
           it
           is
           by
           Presents
           .
           If
           they
           have
           a
           desire
           that
           their
           Daughter
           should
           be
           a
           Nun
           ,
           these
           Governants
           and
           Mistresses
           forget
           nothing
           of
           what
           they
           think
           may
           incline
           them
           to
           it
           .
           They
           will
           talk
           to
           them
           a
           thousand
           times
           a
           day
           ,
           of
           the
           advantages
           of
           a
           Religious
           Life
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           reduced
           according
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           following
           Heads
           :
        
         
         
           In
           the
           First
           place
           ,
           they
           will
           tell
           them
           ,
           that
           a
           Nuns
           Habit
           ,
           becomes
           them
           extreamly
           well
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Vail
           makes
           them
           look
           as
           handsome
           again
           ,
           as
           the
           common
           secular
           Dress
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           they
           shall
           be
           always
           sure
           to
           Eat
           and
           Drink
           of
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           shall
           never
           want
           any
           thing
           conducive
           to
           a
           pleasant
           recreative
           Life
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           they
           shall
           live
           in
           great
           Honour
           ,
           and
           that
           after
           two
           or
           three
           years
           ,
           they
           shall
           have
           the
           respect
           of
           being
           called
           Mothers
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           That
           they
           shall
           always
           have
           the
           freedom
           to
           see
           and
           speak
           with
           their
           Kinsfolks
           and
           Friends
           at
           the
           Grate
           ;
           yea
           ,
           to
           Treat
           them
           with
           good
           Dinners
           ,
           and
           splendid
           Collations
           in
           the
           Parlour
           ,
           with
           the
           Mony
           that
           shall
           be
           allowed
           them
           for
           their
           Boarding
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           That
           afterwards
           they
           shall
           be
           dignified
           and
           raised
           to
           Religious
           Charges
           and
           Employments
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           shall
           be
           Mistress
           of
           the
           Novices
           ,
           a●●ther
           the
           Governess
           of
           the
           Boarders
           ,
           others
           again
           Sacristans
           ,
           Overseers
           of
           the
           Provisions
           ,
           Prioresses
           ;
           yea
           ,
           that
           all
           of
           them
           in
           their
           Turns
           ,
           may
           become
           Lady
           Abbesses
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           the
           Sixth
           and
           Last
           place
           ,
           They
           do
           not
           fail
           to
           add
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           sure
           of
           Eternal
           Life
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           a
           Nun
           of
           Vicenza
           told
           me
           very
           pleasantly
           ,
           that
           they
           Preached
           only
           six
           Beatitudes
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           always
           wanted
           two
           to
           make
           
           them
           perfectly
           happy
           ,
           viz.
           Liberty
           and
           a
           Husband
           .
        
         
           Besides
           these
           ,
           there
           be
           many
           other
           lesser
           Reasons
           ,
           which
           may
           engage
           Young
           Girls
           to
           make
           themselves
           Nuns
           .
           Some
           enter
           upon
           this
           kind
           of
           Life
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           some
           of
           their
           Kindred
           that
           are
           Nuns
           ;
           they
           have
           an
           Aunt
           or
           a
           Cousin
           in
           the
           Monastery
           ,
           or
           some
           She
           Friend
           of
           theirs
           .
           Others
           engage
           themselves
           in
           this
           Profession
           ,
           because
           they
           know
           that
           they
           cannot
           make
           so
           fair
           a
           Figure
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           they
           fain
           would
           ;
           others
           again
           ,
           because
           they
           find
           the
           Monastery
           ,
           the
           Gardens
           ,
           and
           Chamber
           allotted
           them
           ,
           to
           their
           liking
           ;
           and
           some
           also
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           at
           liberty
           to
           Jest
           and
           play
           the
           Fool
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           they
           please
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           a
           hundred
           other
           Motives
           of
           this
           Nature
           ,
           do
           not
           fail
           to
           give
           the
           first
           start
           to
           the
           Vocation
           of
           these
           Girls
           .
           But
           the
           most
           unhappy
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           those
           whom
           I
           truly
           pity
           ,
           are
           those
           ,
           who
           not
           suffering
           themselves
           to
           be
           cajoll'd
           by
           these
           petty
           Amusements
           ,
           have
           their
           Thoughts
           fixed
           upon
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           upon
           the
           great
           Temptations
           they
           expose
           themselves
           to
           ,
           and
           who
           ,
           besides
           all
           this
           ,
           have
           a
           natural
           Antipathy
           against
           all
           these
           kind
           of
           Maxims
           ,
           and
           who
           openly
           protest
           ,
           they
           can
           never
           resolve
           to
           embrace
           a
           Monastick
           Life
           ;
           and
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           will
           they
           nill
           they
           ,
           must
           do
           it
           ;
           their
           Parents
           ,
           from
           a
           Family-Interest
           ,
           will
           have
           it
           so
           ;
           these
           Cruel
           and
           Unnatural
           Monsters
           press
           them
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           proves
           
           Ineffectual
           ,
           they
           proceed
           to
           Outrageousness
           and
           Blows
           ;
           yea
           ,
           even
           to
           threats
           of
           killing
           them
           with
           their
           own
           Hands
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           not
           pronounce
           the
           impious
           and
           Sacrilegious
           Vows
           ;
           for
           so
           I
           call
           those
           Vows
           which
           are
           made
           against
           ones
           Will
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           Will
           doth
           neither
           accord
           with
           the
           outward
           act
           ,
           nor
           with
           the
           Tongue
           that
           utters
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           had
           almost
           forgot
           to
           relate
           to
           you
           the
           Ceremony
           that
           is
           performed
           some
           days
           before
           these
           Young
           Virgins
           take
           upon
           them
           the
           Religious
           Habit.
           They
           allow
           them
           a
           Week
           to
           go
           and
           take
           their
           leaves
           of
           their
           Kindred
           and
           Friends
           ,
           and
           they
           Attire
           them
           in
           the
           Richest
           Clothes
           that
           can
           be
           had
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           commonly
           Embroidered
           with
           Pearls
           and
           Precious
           Stones
           ,
           that
           have
           been
           borrowed
           up
           and
           down
           :
           They
           put
           a
           rich
           Crown
           upon
           their
           Heads
           ,
           and
           a
           Scepter
           in
           their
           Hands
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           to
           signifie
           thereby
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           entring
           upon
           a
           State
           of
           Life
           preferable
           to
           that
           of
           Queens
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           Pomp
           they
           are
           led
           in
           a
           Coach
           through
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           carried
           to
           all
           their
           Kindred
           ,
           where
           they
           never
           fail
           of
           being
           Sumptuously
           Entertained
           .
           There
           are
           no
           Young
           Women
           ,
           who
           seeing
           them
           pass
           by
           ,
           with
           all
           this
           Pomp
           and
           Magnificence
           ,
           do
           not
           wish
           themselves
           to
           be
           in
           the
           same
           Condition
           .
           But
           the
           Mischief
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           Festival
           doth
           not
           last
           always
           ,
           and
           the
           day
           of
           their
           putting
           on
           the
           Habit
           comes
           ,
           in
           which
           these
           Young
           Ladies
           are
           carried
           in
           Triumph
           to
           the
           Convent
           ;
           as
           so
           many
           Victims
           
           they
           are
           going
           to
           offer
           up
           to
           the
           Avarice
           of
           their
           Parents
           ,
           to
           the
           Interests
           of
           their
           Family
           ,
           or
           to
           some
           other
           Predominant
           Passion
           ;
           for
           as
           for
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           a
           thing
           that
           comes
           in
           competition
           in
           Italy
           ,
           on
           these
           sort
           of
           Occasions
           .
           The
           most
           part
           of
           Nuns
           will
           tell
           you
           ,
           two
           or
           three
           years
           after
           their
           Profession
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           been
           impos'd
           upon
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           have
           deceived
           themselves
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Motives
           which
           have
           enclin'd
           them
           to
           embrace
           this
           kind
           of
           Life
           ,
           were
           some
           little
           foolish
           Conceits
           or
           Trifles
           ,
           the
           desire
           whereof
           has
           quite
           left
           them
           .
           But
           poor
           unhappy
           they
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Remedy
           left
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Ceremonies
           of
           their
           taking
           the
           Habit
           are
           very
           Magnificent
           ,
           and
           no
           less
           Ridiculous
           .
           The
           Abbess
           of
           the
           Convent
           will
           needs
           appear
           at
           this
           Solemnity
           ,
           in
           her
           Pontifical
           Habit
           ,
           and
           Acts
           the
           Farce
           of
           Pope-Joan
           ,
           with
           her
           Crosier-Staff
           in
           her
           Hand
           ,
           and
           her
           Miter
           upon
           her
           Head
           :
           The
           signings
           with
           the
           Cross
           ,
           and
           the
           aspersions
           of
           Holy-water
           are
           never
           wanting
           in
           abundance
           .
           But
           after
           a
           great
           many
           Preliminaries
           ,
           they
           come
           to
           the
           point
           in
           Hand
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           uncase
           these
           Maidens
           of
           their
           Secular
           Habits
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           upon
           them
           those
           of
           the
           Religion
           .
           And
           all
           this
           while
           they
           have
           gayety
           enough
           in
           their
           Looks
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           come
           to
           cut
           off
           their
           Hair
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           that
           the
           most
           of
           them
           can
           hold
           no
           longer
           ,
           but
           burst
           forth
           into
           Tears
           ;
           which
           probably
           proceeds
           from
           some
           remainder
           of
           Love
           ,
           they
           
           still
           have
           for
           that
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           taken
           so
           much
           pains
           to
           Cultivate
           and
           Adorn
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           makes
           the
           fairest
           Ornament
           of
           the
           Italian
           Ladies
           ,
           who
           cannot
           endure
           any
           thing
           upon
           their
           Heads
           ,
           but
           their
           own
           Hair
           ,
           which
           they
           frizle
           ,
           curle
           and
           bind
           up
           in
           different
           manners
           ,
           enterlacing
           them
           with
           Flowers
           either
           Artificial
           or
           Natural
           .
           It
           may
           be
           also
           ,
           because
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           they
           have
           a
           more
           Lively
           Sense
           of
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           they
           are
           then
           entring
           upon
           .
           For
           tho'
           they
           are
           allow'd
           one
           or
           two
           years
           of
           Novitiate
           ,
           before
           they
           make
           Profession
           ,
           or
           engage
           themselves
           by
           a
           Solemn
           Vow
           ,
           yet
           they
           never
           afterwards
           refuse
           to
           do
           it
           .
           The
           Italians
           have
           reduc'd
           a
           Nuns
           leaving
           her
           Monastery
           ,
           to
           that
           pitch
           of
           Dishonour
           and
           Infamy
           ,
           that
           a
           Maid
           who
           had
           been
           Whipt
           by
           the
           publick
           Executioner
           ,
           in
           the
           most
           publick
           places
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           or
           who
           had
           been
           Stigmatized
           and
           stood
           under
           the
           Gallows
           ,
           might
           appear
           with
           less
           shame
           in
           Company
           ,
           than
           a
           Religious
           ,
           who
           should
           leave
           the
           Monastery
           after
           she
           has
           taken
           the
           Habit.
           So
           that
           after
           once
           they
           have
           made
           the
           first
           step
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           a
           fair
           way
           ,
           or
           rather
           in
           absolute
           necessity
           of
           making
           the
           other
           also
           .
        
         
           And
           forasmuch
           as
           the
           business
           here
           lies
           rather
           in
           quitting
           the
           World
           ,
           than
           the
           Spirit
           of
           it
           ;
           the
           Nuns
           are
           very
           cautelous
           ,
           not
           to
           receive
           any
           Nun
           amongst
           them
           ,
           without
           being
           assured
           of
           a
           Pension
           for
           them
           from
           their
           Parents
           ,
           of
           at
           least
           100
           Crowns
           a
           year
           ,
           which
           
           serves
           purely
           and
           simply
           to
           buy
           her
           things
           she
           has
           a
           mind
           to
           ,
           and
           which
           may
           give
           her
           some
           satisfaction
           and
           palliate
           her
           Restraint
           .
           I
           knew
           a
           Nun
           of
           the
           Monastery
           of
           S.
           John
           the
           Baptist
           in
           Bononia
           ,
           whom
           her
           Parents
           allowed
           a
           Pistol
           every
           day
           ;
           with
           this
           Mony
           they
           buy
           the
           Materials
           they
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           for
           their
           Works
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           they
           present
           to
           some
           of
           their
           Friends
           ,
           or
           else
           Sell
           them
           for
           Mony.
           They
           are
           also
           obliged
           with
           the
           said
           Mony
           to
           perform
           the
           Offices
           of
           their
           Religious
           Order
           ,
           by
           turns
           ,
           at
           their
           own
           Charges
           .
           She
           who
           is
           the
           Sacristan
           ,
           must
           during
           her
           year
           of
           Officiating
           ,
           provide
           the
           Wine
           that
           is
           used
           at
           Masses
           ,
           and
           the
           Wax
           that
           is
           Burnt
           upon
           the
           Altar
           .
           The
           Overseer
           of
           the
           Mouth
           Provisions
           must
           Treat
           the
           Nuns
           at
           her
           own
           Charges
           ,
           at
           the
           Principal
           Festivals
           of
           the
           year
           ,
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           Curiosities
           and
           Dainties
           .
           They
           are
           oblig'd
           also
           every
           one
           in
           their
           turn
           ,
           to
           furnish
           a
           Mass
           for
           their
           Preacher
           ,
           and
           their
           Confessor
           ;
           and
           herein
           it
           is
           ,
           they
           endeavour
           to
           outvie
           one
           another
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           reason
           why
           these
           Fathers
           lead
           such
           Delicious
           Lives
           ,
           and
           are
           so
           indulgent
           in
           Pardoning
           of
           their
           Sins
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           are
           beholding
           for
           so
           many
           good
           Bits
           .
           Besides
           all
           this
           ,
           they
           have
           the
           liberty
           of
           Treating
           their
           Relations
           and
           Friends
           ,
           who
           come
           to
           Visit
           them
           at
           the
           Grates
           ,
           and
           of
           giving
           them
           Collations
           in
           the
           outward
           Parlour
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           that
           if
           their
           Pensions
           were
           Ten
           times
           more
           than
           they
           are
           ,
           they
           
           would
           not
           be
           to
           seek
           for
           Means
           to
           spend
           them
           .
           This
           necessity
           of
           having
           so
           much
           Mony
           ,
           at
           one
           dash
           ,
           excludes
           all
           poor
           Maidens
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           midling
           Condition
           from
           all
           Religious
           Houses
           ,
           and
           their
           Parents
           find
           it
           more
           for
           their
           Interest
           to
           Marry
           them
           ,
           except
           they
           have
           a
           mind
           to
           make
           Convert
           Sisters
           of
           them
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           Servants
           to
           the
           other
           Nuns
           ,
           )
           or
           poor
           Clarisses
           .
        
         
           The
           Convents
           of
           Nuns
           are
           no
           otherwise
           lookt
           upon
           at
           present
           ,
           than
           as
           a
           convenient
           means
           of
           discharging
           Families
           of
           supernumerary
           Encumbrances
           .
           The
           Italians
           commonly
           Marry
           no
           more
           than
           one
           or
           two
           of
           their
           Children
           ,
           and
           so
           all
           the
           rest
           are
           forced
           to
           become
           Priests
           or
           Monks
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           Boys
           ,
           or
           Nuns
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           Girls
           .
           However
           it
           must
           cost
           them
           a
           Pension
           ,
           for
           without
           it
           ,
           they
           will
           never
           be
           received
           .
           The
           Call
           of
           God
           to
           any
           of
           these
           States
           ,
           is
           no
           longer
           owned
           ,
           except
           they
           bring
           along
           with
           them
           a
           good
           Purse
           to
           attest
           it
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           a
           thing
           to
           be
           Lamented
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           Papists
           have
           the
           impudence
           to
           reproach
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           Sacrilegiously
           abolished
           these
           Sacred
           Retreats
           ,
           where
           the
           Virgins
           have
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           
             to
             follow
             the
             Lamb
             whithersoever
             he
             goes
             ?
          
           Is
           it
           not
           evident
           as
           the
           Sun
           at
           Noon-day
           ,
           that
           before
           they
           will
           open
           their
           Gates
           to
           them
           ,
           the
           Enquiry
           is
           not
           whether
           they
           have
           
             Oil
             in
             their
             Lamps
          
           ,
           but
           whether
           they
           have
           
             Mony
             in
             their
             Purses
          
           ?
        
         
         
           Let
           us
           now
           take
           a
           view
           ,
           how
           those
           who
           have
           the
           happiness
           to
           be
           Admitted
           ,
           do
           employ
           their
           time
           there
           .
           I
           confess
           ,
           I
           speak
           somewhat
           improperly
           ,
           for
           no
           Body
           is
           permitted
           to
           go
           and
           take
           a
           view
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           however
           ,
           we
           may
           make
           a
           guess
           of
           it
           by
           the
           Works
           that
           come
           from
           them
           ;
           the
           most
           Curious
           Laces
           and
           Points
           ,
           the
           most
           rich
           and
           sumptuous
           Embroideries
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           exquisit
           Handy-works
           ,
           Artificial
           Flowers
           ,
           Pretty
           Knacks
           and
           Curiosities
           ,
           with
           a
           thousand
           other
           Toys
           ,
           are
           the
           most
           serious
           Occupations
           of
           these
           Holy
           Recluses
           ;
           so
           that
           indeed
           ,
           tho'
           they
           be
           retir'd
           from
           the
           World
           themselves
           ,
           they
           are
           wholly
           busied
           to
           glut
           and
           satisfie
           the
           Vanity
           of
           it
           in
           others
           .
           But
           the
           Master-piece
           wherein
           they
           excel
           ,
           is
           their
           Skill
           in
           preparing
           all
           Dainties
           and
           Enticements
           of
           the
           Palat
           ,
           to
           preserve
           Fruits
           ,
           to
           make
           Sweet-Meats
           ,
           dry
           and
           liquid
           ,
           all
           sorts
           of
           Pastry-Works
           ,
           and
           White-Meats
           ;
           all
           which
           shews
           them
           to
           have
           very
           dainty
           and
           licorish
           Palats
           .
           All
           this
           is
           compriz'd
           in
           Italian
           under
           the
           Words
           of
           
             Roba
             Dolce
          
           ,
           or
           
             Roba
             di
             Monache
             :
             If
             any
             would
             have
             them
             to
             make
             a
             Piece
             of
             Pastry
             ,
             or
             to
             Dress
             any
             other
             dainty
             Dish
             ,
             they
             must
             send
             them
             as
             much
             more
             of
             the
             Ingredients
             ,
             as
             can
             enter
             the
             Composition
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             known
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             take
             the
             one
             half
             for
             themselves
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             they
             must
             pay
             Dearer
             for
             the
             Fashion
             ,
             than
             it
             would
             cost
             them
             at
             the
             Cooks
             :
             But
             withal
             it
             must
             be
             confest
             ,
             that
             they
             get
             for
             their
             Mony
             something
             that
             is
             far
             more
             neatly
             done
             ,
             and
             delicious
             ,
             than
             if
             the
             Cooks
             had
             had
             the
             handling
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
         
           If
           they
           seem
           Covetous
           on
           one
           hand
           ,
           on
           other
           Occasions
           again
           you
           'l
           find
           them
           as
           Liberal
           and
           Profuse
           ;
           yea
           ,
           one
           may
           say
           of
           them
           ,
           That
           they
           do
           not
           addict
           themselves
           to
           Avarice
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           may
           be
           in
           a
           better
           condition
           to
           exercise
           their
           Liberality
           .
           When
           any
           Festivals
           are
           celebrated
           in
           their
           Churches
           ,
           all
           the
           Priests
           and
           Monks
           that
           Officiate
           in
           Saying
           Mass
           ,
           are
           sure
           to
           be
           dismist
           with
           their
           Handkerchiefs
           fill'd
           with
           Biskets
           and
           dried
           Sweet-Meats
           ;
           and
           they
           who
           perform
           the
           Evening-Service
           ,
           are
           afterwards
           conducted
           to
           the
           Parlour
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           a
           Collation
           presented
           them
           ,
           of
           all
           manner
           of
           exquisit
           Dainties
           and
           excellent
           Wines
           .
           I
           once
           hapned
           at
           Milan
           to
           be
           present
           at
           one
           of
           these
           Collations
           of
           the
           Nuns
           of
           the
           Monastery
           Magiore
           .
           All
           the
           Crust
           of
           their
           Pastry-Work
           were
           made
           of
           Almonds
           ,
           Pine-kernels
           ,
           and
           Pistaches
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           beaten
           or
           ground
           into
           Flower
           .
           An
           Old
           Priest
           seeing
           this
           Excess
           ,
           could
           not
           hinder
           himself
           from
           saying
           ,
           
             O
             ,
             Dio
             ,
             Come
             potiamo
             mangiar
             questo
             senza
             Peccato
             !
             Good
             ,
             GOD
             ,
             Is
             't
             possible
             to
             eat
             this
             without
             Sin
             !
          
           But
           a
           young
           Nun
           answered
           him
           ,
           
             Si
             ,
             si
             Signor
             ,
             è
             cosa
             buena
             per
             i
             vecchi
             :
             Ay
             ,
             ay
             Sir
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             good
             thing
             for
             Old
             Men.
          
           They
           are
           more
           ready
           at
           their
           Jests
           and
           Drollery
           ,
           than
           those
           who
           are
           most
           Conversant
           in
           the
           World.
           Yea
           ,
           what
           is
           more
           ,
           there
           reigns
           in
           their
           Cloisters
           a
           Spirit
           of
           
             Impudence
             ,
             Effrontery
          
           ,
           and
           Impiety
           ,
           beyond
           what
           is
           found
           elsewhere
           ;
           which
           proceeds
           ,
           as
           I
           believe
           ,
           from
           the
           secret
           Rage
           they
           have
           
           conceiv'd
           ,
           for
           having
           lost
           their
           Liberty
           .
           They
           abandon
           themselves
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           they
           are
           able
           ,
           to
           all
           manner
           of
           Luxury
           ;
           and
           were
           it
           not
           that
           Modesty
           well
           becomes
           a
           Writer
           in
           this
           kind
           of
           Matters
           ,
           I
           could
           relate
           Facts
           to
           you
           that
           would
           make
           your
           Hairs
           stand
           on
           end
           .
           In
           order
           to
           remove
           all
           occasions
           of
           such
           Enormities
           ,
           the
           Italian
           Bishops
           have
           taken
           care
           to
           double
           their
           Grates
           ,
           which
           were
           only
           single
           before
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           still
           to
           this
           day
           in
           France
           and
           Germany
           .
           The
           first
           Grate
           is
           about
           a
           Foot
           distant
           from
           the
           second
           Grate
           ;
           and
           the
           Bars
           are
           so
           close
           set
           together
           ,
           that
           one
           cannot
           thrust
           in
           his
           Fist
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           they
           have
           most
           expresly
           forbid
           all
           manner
           of
           Persons
           ,
           as
           well
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           as
           Civil
           ,
           (
           except
           it
           be
           Kindred
           to
           the
           Second
           Degree
           )
           to
           go
           to
           see
           them
           ,
           or
           speak
           with
           them
           ,
           without
           an
           express
           Permission
           set
           down
           in
           Writing
           ,
           and
           Signed
           with
           their
           own
           Hands
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Vicar
           General
           ,
           deputed
           over
           the
           Monasteries
           ,
           upon
           pain
           of
           being
           Prosecuted
           in
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Court
           ,
           and
           condemn'd
           either
           to
           Prison
           ,
           or
           to
           pay
           great
           Fines
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           truly
           said
           ,
           That
           they
           have
           taken
           more
           Precautions
           ,
           to
           hinder
           all
           Men
           from
           Visiting
           them
           ,
           than
           if
           they
           were
           struck
           with
           the
           Plague
           .
           But
           yet
           all
           these
           rigorous
           Prohibitions
           ,
           do
           not
           hinder
           their
           Parlours
           from
           being
           always
           well
           fill'd
           with
           Company
           ;
           and
           the
           Sbirries
           ,
           who
           have
           Orders
           to
           make
           a
           search
           in
           the
           Parlours
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           Grates
           of
           
           Convents
           ,
           dare
           not
           so
           much
           as
           come
           near
           them
           ;
           for
           all
           these
           Nuns
           commonly
           have
           very
           powerful
           Relations
           and
           Friends
           ,
           who
           would
           take
           care
           to
           get
           their
           Legs
           and
           Arms
           broke
           for
           them
           ,
           should
           they
           ever
           offer
           to
           attempt
           the
           least
           thing
           that
           might
           displease
           them
           .
           To
           speak
           the
           Truth
           ,
           these
           Prohibitions
           serve
           only
           to
           enflame
           the
           Italians
           the
           more
           ,
           to
           go
           and
           Visit
           them
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           for
           no
           other
           thing
           ,
           but
           because
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           forbid
           .
           
             Omnis
             Praevaricatio
             dulcis
             :
             Every
             Sin
             is
             sweet
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           what
           is
           yet
           more
           astonishing
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           Bishops
           forbid
           all
           Priests
           upon
           pain
           of
           Suspension
           and
           Imprisonment
           ,
           to
           celebrate
           Mass
           in
           the
           Convents
           of
           Nuns
           ,
           without
           having
           an
           express
           Permission
           for
           so
           doing
           ;
           by
           which
           they
           sufficiently
           give
           to
           understand
           ,
           the
           ill
           Opinion
           they
           have
           conceiv'd
           of
           their
           Nuns
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           found
           amongst
           my
           Papers
           one
           of
           those
           Licenses
           ,
           which
           I
           got
           at
           Venice
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           say
           Mass
           in
           two
           Churches
           of
           Nuns
           ,
           which
           are
           therein
           specified
           .
           The
           Contents
           of
           this
           Licence
           seems
           to
           me
           curious
           enough
           to
           deserve
           a
           Publication
           ;
           it
           is
           Printed
           ,
           and
           begins
           in
           these
           Terms
           .
        
         
           
             
             
               Licentia
               Celebrandi
               Missam
               in
               Ecclesià
               Monialium
               .
            
             
               Aloysius
               Sagredo
               ,
               Miseratione
               Divina
               Patriarcha
               Venetiarum
               ,
               Dalmatiaeque
               Primas
               .
            
             
               DIlecto
               nobis
               in
               Christo
               Reverendo
               Domino
               ....
               Salutem
               in
               Domino
               .
               Haevendo
               not
               veduto
               le
               fedi
               &
               attestationi
               fatte
               in
               scritto
               ,
               della
               tua
               buona
               vita
               ,
               costumi
               e
               fama
               ;
               in
               virtu
               della
               presente
               nostra
               si
               concediamo
               Licenza
               di
               poter
               peril
               corso
               di
               mesi
               trè
               ,
               celebrare
               la
               Santa
               Messa
               ,
               nella
               Chiesa
               esteriore
               delle
               Monache
               del
               Monasterio
               di
               Santa
               Maria
               del
               Pianto
               ,
               e
               di
               Santa
               Maria
               de'
               
               Miracoli
               .
               Mentre
               però
               tu
               vadi
               tutto
               vestito
               modestamente
               .
               Non
               mostri
               nel
               tuo
               habito
               ,
               e
               persona
               vanità
               ,
               ò
               lascivia
               alcuna
               .
               Porti
               continuamente
               la
               Chierica
               apparente
               &
               proportiorata
               à
               Sacerdoti
               .
               Non
               parli
               con
               Monaca
               alcuna
               ;
               ma
               ricerando
               il
               bisogno
               ,
               solamente
               con
               la
               Conversa
               ò
               Converse
               destinate
               al
               servitio
               della
               Chiesa
               esteriore
               ,
               e
               dicose
               necessarie
               appertenenti
               all'
               officiatura
               della
               Sante
               Messe
               con
               brevissime
               parole
               .
               Non
               tratti
               con
               alcuna
               Monaca
               ,
               ò
               con
               altre
               per
               via
               di
               lettere
               ,
               ò
               di
               presenti
               ,
               ò
               in
               altra
               maniera
               .
               E
               anco
               in
               tutto
               il
               rimanente
               tu
               prenamente
               osservi
               tutti
               gli
               Ordini
               &
               Constitutioni
               Patriarcali
               e
               '
               Sinodali
               .
               Altrimenti
               la
               presente
               Licenza
               resti
               nulla
               ;
               onde
               per
               tal
               nullità
               su
               incorri
               nella
               pena
               di
               sospensione
               a
               Divinis
               ipso
               
               facto
               ;
               &
               in
               oltre
               resti
               soggetto
               a
               poter
               esser
               con
               altre
               pene
               arbitrarie
               castigato
               .
            
             
               
                 Dat.
                 Venetiis
                 in
                 Patriarchali
                 Palatio
                 ,
                 
                   diE
                   20.
                   7
                   bris
                   1689.
                   
                
              
               
                 Aloysius
                 Patriarcha
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           I
           was
           willing
           to
           set
           this
           down
           here
           in
           Italian
           word
           for
           word
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Printed
           Copy
           ,
           that
           the
           Emphasis
           thereof
           might
           remain
           whole
           and
           entire
           .
           In
           English
           it
           runs
           thus
           :
        
         
           
             
               Aloysius
               Sagredo
               ,
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               Patriarch
               of
               Venice
               ,
               and
               Primate
               of
               Dalmatia
               .
            
             
               TO
               Our
               Beloved
               in
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Reverend
               ....
               Greeting
               in
               our
               Lord.
               Having
               seen
               the
               Testimonies
               and
               Attestations
               in
               Writing
               of
               thy
               good
               Life
               ,
               of
               thy
               good
               Manners
               and
               good
               Reputation
               ;
               We
               by
               these
               Present
               grant
               unto
               thee
               the
               Permission
               ,
               that
               thou
               maist
               (
               during
               the
               time
               of
               Three
               Months
               )
               celebrate
               Mass
               ,
               in
               the
               Outward
               Church
               of
               the
               Nuns
               of
               the
               Monastery
               of
               our
               Lady
               of
               Pity
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               of
               our
               Lady
               of
               Miracles
               .
               Provided
               notwithstanding
               ,
               that
               you
               repair
               thither
               ,
               being
               modestly
               drest
               ;
               That
               thou
               make
               no
               shew
               ▪
               either
               in
               thy
               Cloathing
               or
               Person
               ,
               of
               any
               Vanity
               or
               Lasciviousness
               ;
               That
               thou
               wear
               thy
               Clerical
               Crown
               or
               Tonsure
               ,
               as
               does
               become
               a
               Priest
               ;
               That
               thou
               do
               not
               speak
               to
               any
               Nun
               ;
               and
               when
               need
               requires
               ,
               be
               it
               only
               with
               the
               Converse
               ,
               or
               Sisters
               Conversers
               ,
               appointed
               for
               the
               Service
               of
               the
               Outward
               
               Church
               ;
               and
               this
               neither
               ,
               save
               only
               it
               be
               about
               things
               necessary
               ,
               and
               that
               respect
               the
               Celebration
               of
               the
               Holy
               Mass
               ,
               and
               this
               in
               few
               words
               .
               That
               thou
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               any
               Nun
               ;
               or
               others
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Boarders
               or
               Pensioners
               )
               by
               Letters
               ,
               by
               Presents
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               way
               .
               And
               that
               moreover
               ,
               in
               all
               other
               things
               ,
               thou
               do
               observe
               all
               the
               Patriarchal
               and
               Synodal
               Orders
               and
               Constitutions
               .
               Otherwise
               we
               declare
               these
               Presents
               to
               be
               void
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               this
               Nullity
               thou
               shalt
               incur
               the
               Penalty
               of
               Suspension
               
                 à
                 Divinis
                 ipso
                 facto
              
               ,
               and
               shalt
               moreover
               be
               punished
               by
               other
               arbitrary
               Punishments
               .
            
             
               
                 Given
                 at
                 Venice
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 Patriarchal
                 Palace
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   20th
                   of
                   7
                   ber
                   ,
                   1689.
                   
                
              
               
                 Aloysius
                 Sagredo
                 ,
                 Patriarch
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           We
           may
           easily
           perceive
           from
           all
           this
           ,
           the
           high
           Opinion
           the
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           have
           of
           the
           Virtue
           of
           their
           Holy
           Recluses
           ;
           and
           without
           question
           they
           have
           reason
           for
           their
           taking
           all
           these
           measures
           about
           them
           .
           The
           Priests
           are
           forbid
           to
           speak
           with
           them
           ,
           because
           Experience
           hath
           taught
           ,
           that
           in
           their
           Discourse
           they
           did
           only
           Cajole
           and
           Court
           them
           .
           They
           are
           forbid
           to
           make
           them
           any
           Presents
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           well
           assured
           ,
           that
           the
           Priests
           never
           give
           any
           thing
           for
           nought
           .
           And
           in
           the
           third
           place
           ,
           they
           forbid
           them
           having
           any
           Commerce
           with
           them
           in
           any
           other
           manner
           ;
           I
           leave
           
           it
           to
           you
           to
           conjecture
           what
           the
           meaning
           of
           that
           may
           be
           .
        
         
           The
           Priests
           ,
           for
           their
           parts
           ,
           do
           not
           much
           concern
           themselves
           with
           all
           these
           Threats
           .
           They
           say
           ,
           That
           Suspension
           
             Ipso
             facto
          
           signifies
           nothing
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           publickly
           declared
           by
           a
           Sentence
           ;
           and
           they
           know
           well
           enough
           ,
           that
           their
           Colleagues
           will
           never
           proceed
           to
           such
           an
           Extremity
           against
           them
           ;
           forasmuch
           as
           in
           their
           time
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           as
           guilty
           of
           the
           same
           Transgression
           ,
           as
           themselves
           .
           Some
           will
           have
           it
           ,
           That
           the
           Punishment
           of
           Suspension
           with
           the
           rest
           exprest
           in
           the
           Licence
           ,
           cannot
           light
           upon
           any
           ,
           but
           such
           who
           are
           guilty
           of
           all
           the
           Particulars
           there
           prohibited
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           who
           Discourse
           with
           ,
           send
           Presents
           ,
           write
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           have
           commerce
           with
           them
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           who
           discourse
           ,
           or
           have
           commerce
           with
           them
           ,
           without
           Writing
           ,
           are
           not
           of
           that
           number
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           The
           most
           Clear-sighted
           perceive
           ,
           that
           these
           Prohibitions
           are
           only
           made
           to
           secure
           the
           Honour
           of
           the
           Superiors
           ,
           who
           otherwise
           might
           be
           accused
           by
           the
           Seculars
           ,
           for
           conniving
           at
           all
           these
           Disorders
           ,
           which
           daily
           happen
           in
           these
           Matters
           ,
           and
           which
           ,
           according
           to
           a
           Jesuitical
           Interpretation
           ,
           are
           sufficient
           to
           quiet
           their
           Consciences
           .
           They
           say
           ,
           That
           the
           Bishops
           after
           all
           ,
           never
           had
           the
           intention
           of
           Suspending
           them
           .
           Thus
           notwithstanding
           they
           Court
           the
           Nuns
           ,
           yet
           they
           continue
           to
           say
           Mass
           ,
           and
           to
           perform
           all
           the
           Sacerdotal
           Functions
           ,
           without
           feeliny
           the
           least
           scruple
           in
           so
           doing
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Italians
           do
           not
           always
           pay
           their
           Visits
           to
           the
           Nuns
           for
           the
           Love
           they
           bear
           them
           ,
           but
           more
           frequently
           to
           consult
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           concert
           the
           means
           of
           accomplishing
           some
           great
           design
           ,
           or
           to
           manage
           some
           Intriegue
           abroad
           .
           The
           Nuns
           commonly
           have
           the
           qualification
           of
           a
           Devilish
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           matter
           of
           astonishment
           to
           see
           ,
           how
           young
           Women
           shut
           up
           in
           Cloysters
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           Prison
           ,
           are
           notwithstanding
           able
           to
           act
           at
           a
           great
           distance
           with
           so
           much
           power
           and
           efficacy
           .
           Is
           a
           Man
           engaged
           in
           an
           unjust
           Trial
           ,
           or
           does
           he
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           the
           Favour
           of
           some
           Great
           Person
           ;
           the
           best
           means
           for
           him
           to
           succeed
           ,
           next
           to
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           is
           to
           address
           himself
           to
           the
           Nuns
           .
           Has
           a
           Man
           a
           mind
           to
           ●●mpass
           some
           Amorous
           project
           ;
           if
           you
           can
           but
           once
           get
           them
           to
           embark
           in
           it
           ,
           you
           may
           be
           in
           a
           manner
           sure
           of
           succeeding
           .
           I
           shall
           to
           this
           purpose
           relate
           to
           you
           ,
           the
           subtil
           Intriegue
           of
           a
           Nun
           of
           Milan
           .
        
         
           A
           certain
           Count
           courted
           a
           young
           Lady
           ,
           whom
           he
           was
           extreamly
           pleas'd
           with
           ;
           but
           he
           had
           no
           means
           of
           seeing
           her
           ,
           save
           only
           at
           Church
           ,
           when
           she
           went
           on
           Sundays
           to
           Mass
           ,
           or
           sometimes
           in
           passing
           by
           her
           Window
           ,
           after
           the
           Italian
           manner
           .
           He
           had
           taken
           notice
           of
           the
           young
           Ladies
           Smiling
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           concluded
           ,
           that
           without
           doubt
           she
           would
           prove
           favourable
           to
           his
           Wishes
           :
           So
           that
           nothing
           remained
           now
           ,
           but
           the
           finding
           out
           a
           way
           for
           a
           free
           and
           secret
           Interview
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Count
           found
           an
           insuperable
           difficulty
           ;
           
           for
           her
           Mother
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Woman
           of
           Honour
           ,
           was
           so
           true
           a
           Sentinel
           to
           her
           Daughter
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           inseparable
           from
           her
           ,
           and
           never
           stirr'd
           out
           of
           Doors
           without
           taking
           her
           along
           with
           her
           .
           This
           was
           a
           business
           indeed
           ,
           that
           requir'd
           the
           Intriegue
           of
           a
           Nun
           to
           compass
           it
           .
           He
           addresseth
           himself
           to
           an
           Ancient
           Mother
           of
           the
           Monastery
           Magiore
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           promis'd
           20
           Crowns
           ,
           in
           case
           she
           could
           make
           him
           obtain
           his
           desire
           :
           The
           Old
           Nun
           undertakes
           it
           .
           To
           this
           effect
           she
           writes
           a
           Letter
           to
           the
           Lady
           ,
           wherein
           she
           desires
           her
           to
           come
           and
           speak
           with
           her
           ,
           for
           that
           she
           had
           some
           secret
           and
           charitable
           Advice
           to
           give
           her
           concerning
           the
           Carriage
           of
           her
           Daughter
           ,
           and
           signifies
           the
           Hour
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           most
           proper
           for
           her
           to
           come
           .
           The
           Mother
           being
           very
           impatient
           to
           know
           what
           the
           matter
           might
           be
           ,
           did
           not
           fail
           of
           going
           to
           her
           ,
           leaving
           her
           Daughter
           at
           Home
           .
           When
           she
           was
           come
           ,
           the
           Nun
           told
           her
           ,
           That
           she
           had
           sent
           for
           her
           ,
           to
           put
           her
           in
           mind
           to
           double
           her
           Care
           in
           observing
           her
           Daughter
           ;
           that
           it
           was
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           that
           a
           Count
           was
           passionately
           enamour'd
           of
           her
           ;
           and
           that
           her
           Daughter
           answer'd
           him
           with
           Casts
           of
           her
           Eye
           .
           She
           made
           a
           shift
           ,
           with
           her
           long
           Discourse
           ,
           to
           stay
           this
           good
           Woman
           near
           two
           Hours
           in
           the
           Parlour
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           while
           the
           Count
           ,
           who
           had
           received
           all
           necessary
           Instructions
           ,
           was
           with
           the
           young
           Gentlewoman
           .
           The
           Mother
           return'd
           to
           her
           House
           ,
           with
           a
           Resolution
           to
           make
           good
           use
           of
           the
           Advice
           the
           Nun
           had
           given
           her
           ;
           but
           the
           
           more
           assiduous
           her
           Precautions
           were
           ,
           the
           more
           reason
           she
           found
           to
           be
           astonish'd
           ,
           after
           some
           Months
           at
           her
           Daughters
           ,
           being
           big
           with
           Child
           .
           She
           urged
           her
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           that
           she
           oblig'd
           her
           to
           declare
           how
           the
           thing
           had
           hapned
           .
           But
           what
           could
           the
           Mother
           do
           ?
           It
           would
           have
           been
           in
           vain
           for
           her
           to
           have
           undertaken
           to
           trouble
           the
           Nun
           upon
           this
           account
           ,
           because
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           besides
           the
           loss
           of
           her
           Daughters
           Honour
           ,
           she
           might
           very
           well
           have
           lost
           her
           own
           Life
           into
           the
           bargain
           ;
           for
           the
           Nuns
           are
           no
           less
           able
           and
           expert
           in
           bringing
           about
           their
           Revenge
           ,
           than
           in
           managing
           a
           Love
           intriegue
           .
           The
           most
           part
           of
           the
           violent
           Deaths
           that
           hapen
           in
           Italy
           ,
           are
           carried
           on
           by
           their
           means
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           that
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           a
           devilish
           Spirit
           .
           Those
           that
           have
           any
           Enemies
           in
           Italy
           ,
           are
           very
           cautious
           of
           drinking
           any
           Liquors
           of
           their
           Preparing
           ,
           or
           of
           their
           Sweet-Meats
           ,
           or
           Pastry-Work
           .
           There
           are
           too
           many
           funest
           Examples
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           Mad-house
           at
           Milan
           a
           poor
           Gentleman
           ,
           whom
           they
           make
           to
           pass
           for
           a
           Fool
           or
           Madman
           ,
           tho'
           indeed
           he
           be
           not
           so
           .
           The
           thing
           was
           brought
           about
           by
           the
           Stratagem
           of
           a
           Nun
           ,
           the
           account
           was
           given
           me
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           as
           follows
           .
           This
           Gentleman
           had
           a
           younger
           Brother
           ,
           who
           was
           desirous
           to
           make
           himself
           Master
           of
           his
           Estate
           ;
           in
           order
           whereunto
           he
           took
           occasion
           to
           get
           his
           Brother
           go
           along
           with
           him
           to
           Visit
           the
           Nuns
           ,
           who
           bestowed
           
           a
           Collation
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Elder
           Brother
           having
           drunk
           a
           Dose
           ,
           fell
           down
           to
           the
           Ground
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           been
           quite
           Dead
           .
           However
           the
           Poison
           it
           seems
           had
           not
           been
           so
           well
           prepared
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           came
           to
           himself
           again
           .
           The
           Nuns
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           being
           extreamly
           concern'd
           that
           their
           design
           had
           not
           succeeded
           ,
           Published
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Fool
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           seen
           him
           carry
           himself
           like
           a
           Changeling
           in
           the
           Parlour
           :
           Whereupon
           his
           Brother
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           Seized
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           carried
           to
           the
           Mad-house
           .
           It
           is
           a
           place
           from
           whence
           no
           Body
           is
           ever
           suffer'd
           to
           come
           forth
           ,
           and
           where
           all
           the
           actions
           and
           words
           of
           those
           ,
           whom
           they
           have
           once
           thrust
           in
           there
           ,
           be
           they
           never
           so
           rational
           and
           compos'd
           ,
           are
           interpreted
           and
           wrested
           to
           Folly.
           It
           was
           to
           special
           purpose
           for
           him
           to
           say
           there
           that
           the
           Nuns
           had
           Poisoned
           him
           ,
           when
           they
           made
           that
           a
           strong
           argument
           to
           prove
           him
           a
           Fool
           ,
           for
           entertaining
           such
           thoughts
           of
           them
           .
           And
           by
           this
           means
           his
           younger
           Brother
           is
           at
           present
           still
           in
           full
           Possession
           of
           his
           Estate
           .
           This
           was
           the
           account
           they
           gave
           me
           of
           this
           Story
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           makes
           the
           Nuns
           so
           bold
           and
           daring
           in
           these
           sort
           of
           Enterprises
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           cannot
           take
           cognisance
           of
           any
           thing
           they
           do
           ,
           and
           their
           Superiors
           that
           Govern
           them
           ,
           receive
           too
           many
           good
           Treats
           from
           them
           ,
           ever
           to
           use
           them
           roughly
           .
           Besides
           ,
           the
           most
           Rigorous
           Sentence
           that
           can
           be
           Pronounced
           against
           them
           ,
           is
           to
           Condemn
           
           them
           to
           be
           shut
           up
           in
           the
           inmost
           part
           of
           their
           Monastery
           ,
           and
           to
           Fast
           so
           many
           days
           a
           Week
           ,
           with
           Bread
           and
           Water
           .
           They
           themselves
           do
           execute
           the
           Sentence
           ,
           for
           no
           Body
           hath
           the
           power
           to
           enter
           into
           their
           Convents
           to
           force
           them
           to
           it
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           must
           not
           imagine
           them
           to
           be
           such
           Fools
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           overcruel
           to
           one
           another
           .
           And
           if
           an
           Abbess
           or
           Superiour
           ,
           should
           attempt
           to
           have
           the
           Sentence
           executed
           according
           to
           the
           Rigor
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           would
           get
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           Nuns
           about
           their
           Ears
           .
           So
           that
           by
           this
           means
           ,
           they
           are
           secur'd
           from
           the
           fear
           of
           ever
           dying
           an
           infamous
           Death
           ;
           yea
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           to
           suffer
           any
           thing
           considerable
           ,
           whereas
           a
           poor
           Secular
           Female
           ,
           being
           convinc'd
           of
           the
           like
           Crimes
           ,
           would
           be
           drag'd
           to
           the
           Gallows
           ,
           or
           Burnt
           alive
           .
           Nay
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           who
           excuse
           them
           of
           all
           these
           Enormities
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           their
           being
           Recluses
           ;
           for
           why
           do
           the
           Seculars
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           go
           to
           them
           ?
           We
           must
           not
           come
           near
           the
           Beast
           ,
           if
           we
           have
           no
           mind
           to
           be
           bit
           by
           it
           .
           And
           they
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           conceive
           they
           may
           justly
           deceive
           the
           World
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           once
           for
           good
           and
           all
           deceived
           them
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           lose
           their
           Liberties
           ,
           by
           forcing
           them
           to
           become
           Nuns
           .
        
         
           The
           Roman
           Catholicks
           may
           well
           expect
           that
           these
           Monstrous
           Vocations
           ,
           will
           one
           day
           produce
           nothing
           but
           Monsters
           .
           'T
           is
           too
           great
           a
           Violence
           done
           to
           the
           natural
           Right
           ,
           which
           every
           one
           hath
           to
           his
           Liberty
           ,
           to
           pretend
           to
           
           force
           people
           to
           a
           Condition
           ,
           which
           they
           can
           never
           after
           change
           :
           But
           it
           is
           still
           a
           greater
           Tyranny
           to
           handle
           those
           as
           the
           most
           infamous
           Criminals
           ,
           who
           make
           the
           least
           attempt
           for
           to
           recover
           it
           .
           The
           following
           History
           which
           is
           a
           very
           true
           one
           ,
           and
           happened
           at
           Milan
           about
           four
           years
           ago
           whilst
           I
           was
           there
           ,
           is
           a
           most
           sensible
           proof
           thereof
           .
           A
           Dominican
           Nun
           of
           the
           Number
           of
           those
           ;
           whom
           their
           Parents
           force
           to
           shut
           themselves
           up
           in
           a
           Cloister
           ,
           having
           made
           serious
           Reflections
           upon
           her
           engagement
           ,
           found
           that
           her
           Parents
           in
           order
           to
           deceive
           her
           the
           better
           ,
           had
           falsified
           the
           Date
           of
           the
           Extract
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           Register
           of
           her
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           had
           made
           her
           a
           year
           older
           than
           indeed
           she
           was
           ,
           to
           engage
           her
           the
           sooner
           in
           a
           Monastick
           Life
           .
           For
           it
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           that
           the
           Canons
           declare
           all
           those
           Professions
           to
           be
           Null
           and
           Void
           ,
           which
           are
           made
           before
           a
           certain
           Age
           ,
           there
           prescribed
           ,
           tho'
           there
           be
           but
           one
           day
           wanting
           ;
           and
           our
           Religious
           was
           not
           ignorant
           of
           it
           .
           She
           therefore
           resolved
           to
           quit
           her self
           of
           her
           Profession
           ,
           as
           being
           null
           and
           invalid
           .
           The
           Abbess
           of
           the
           Convent
           gave
           advice
           thereof
           to
           her
           Parents
           ,
           who
           immediately
           repaired
           to
           the
           Monastery
           ,
           and
           having
           given
           a
           considerable
           Sum
           of
           Mony
           to
           the
           Abbess
           ,
           they
           desired
           her
           to
           joyn
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           hinder
           her
           coming
           out
           from
           thence
           .
           The
           shortest
           and
           surest
           way
           was
           to
           make
           her
           pass
           for
           a
           Fool.
           Accordingly
           the
           Abbess
           and
           some
           of
           her
           Confidents
           
           Publish'd
           that
           her
           Brains
           were
           crackt
           ;
           but
           because
           she
           was
           not
           so
           Craz'd
           ,
           but
           that
           she
           could
           upon
           occasion
           ,
           give
           good
           Reasons
           of
           what
           she
           said
           ,
           she
           was
           forbid
           the
           Parlour
           ,
           and
           never
           suffer'd
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Grates
           .
           Thus
           this
           poor
           Creature
           was
           forc'd
           to
           live
           in
           this
           desolate
           manner
           for
           some
           years
           ,
           without
           being
           able
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Speech
           of
           any
           Body
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           having
           dexterously
           manag'd
           the
           Spirit
           of
           a
           Converse
           Sister
           ,
           she
           took
           upon
           her
           to
           deliver
           a
           Letter
           from
           her
           ,
           to
           the
           Cardinal
           Archbishop
           ,
           to
           whom
           only
           it
           belongs
           to
           take
           Cognisance
           of
           the
           Affairs
           of
           Nuns
           in
           extraordinary
           Cases
           .
           She
           most
           humbly
           represented
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           her
           Letter
           ,
           the
           reasons
           she
           had
           to
           reclaim
           or
           retract
           her
           Profession
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Cruelties
           which
           the
           Abbess
           ,
           at
           the
           Instigation
           of
           her
           Parents
           ,
           had
           exercised
           against
           her
           ,
           since
           they
           had
           discover'd
           her
           Intent
           .
           The
           Cardinal
           far
           from
           being
           touch'd
           by
           the
           Justice
           of
           these
           Remonstrances
           ,
           suppos'd
           ,
           that
           by
           granting
           her
           Request
           ,
           he
           would
           give
           an
           occasion
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Nuns
           ,
           to
           follow
           her
           steps
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           desirous
           to
           examine
           the
           day
           and
           hour
           of
           their
           Professions
           :
           Wherefore
           he
           immediately
           sent
           his
           Orders
           to
           the
           Abbess
           ,
           to
           shut
           her
           up
           more
           closely
           than
           before
           ;
           conformable
           to
           which
           Order
           ,
           she
           was
           shut
           up
           in
           the
           inward
           Prison
           of
           the
           Monastery
           ,
           where
           she
           continued
           five
           years
           ,
           with
           the
           allowance
           only
           of
           a
           little
           Bread
           and
           Water
           for
           her
           Nourishment
           ,
           and
           
           being
           cruelly
           Whipt
           thrice
           a
           Week
           .
           The
           Nuns
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           before
           ,
           exercise
           a
           very
           sweet
           and
           mild
           Justice
           one
           towards
           another
           ;
           but
           if
           there
           be
           any
           found
           amongst
           them
           ,
           who
           have
           a
           mind
           to
           quit
           the
           Convent
           ,
           to
           these
           they
           are
           inexorably
           Pitiless
           and
           Cruel
           .
           They
           fear
           ,
           lest
           being
           got
           out
           from
           amongst
           them
           ,
           they
           might
           Divulge
           the
           infamous
           Wickedness
           they
           commit
           ,
           and
           as
           an
           honest
           Man
           told
           me
           ,
           they
           are
           of
           the
           humour
           of
           the
           Devils
           ,
           who
           wish
           Men
           would
           Damn
           themselves
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           more
           Company
           in
           Hell.
           
             Solatium
             miserorum
             est
             habere
             Pares
             :
             'T
             is
             a
             comfort
             to
             miserable
             Persons
             that
             they
             are
             not
             alone
             .
          
           Our
           poor
           Prisoner
           in
           this
           her
           extream
           Misery
           found
           none
           ,
           but
           this
           same
           Converse
           Sister
           ,
           who
           had
           deliver'd
           her
           Letter
           to
           the
           Cardinal
           ,
           that
           had
           any
           pity
           for
           her
           ,
           who
           took
           upon
           her
           ,
           to
           deliver
           another
           Letter
           for
           her
           ,
           which
           she
           had
           addrest
           to
           an
           Honest
           Gentleman
           ,
           in
           whom
           she
           had
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Confidence
           ;
           who
           accordingly
           resolv'd
           with
           one
           of
           his
           Friends
           ,
           to
           do
           his
           utmost
           endeavour
           to
           set
           her
           at
           Liberty
           .
           He
           ,
           by
           means
           of
           this
           Converse
           Sister
           ,
           furnisht
           her
           with
           Instruments
           to
           break
           her
           Prison
           ;
           and
           on
           a
           certain
           Night
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Measures
           they
           had
           before
           taken
           ,
           they
           drew
           her
           with
           Cords
           over
           the
           Wall
           ,
           and
           being
           entred
           into
           the
           Coach
           ,
           that
           stood
           ready
           for
           her
           ,
           she
           desir'd
           the
           Gentlemen
           to
           carry
           her
           to
           Genoa
           .
           The
           Nuns
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           took
           so
           charitable
           a
           care
           of
           this
           poor
           Creature
           ,
           that
           a
           day
           
           and
           almost
           two
           Nights
           past
           ,
           before
           ever
           they
           perceiv'd
           that
           she
           had
           made
           her
           escape
           ;
           and
           she
           was
           already
           arriv'd
           at
           Genoa
           ,
           before
           the
           Report
           of
           it
           came
           to
           Milan
           .
           The
           Nun
           being
           got
           to
           Genoa
           ,
           about
           Eleven
           a
           Clock
           at
           Night
           ,
           made
           the
           Gates
           to
           be
           open'd
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           having
           taken
           up
           her
           Lodging
           in
           the
           best
           Inn
           ,
           she
           presently
           sent
           to
           acquaint
           one
           of
           the
           Principal
           Magistrates
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           that
           she
           desir'd
           some
           Body
           might
           immediately
           be
           sent
           to
           take
           the
           care
           of
           her
           ,
           and
           to
           discharge
           the
           two
           Gentlemen
           ,
           that
           had
           brought
           her
           thither
           ,
           that
           all
           might
           be
           satisfi'd
           of
           their
           Honesty
           and
           good
           intent
           in
           this
           Undertaking
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           had
           not
           endeavour'd
           to
           Steal
           her
           away
           upon
           any
           motive
           of
           Licentiousness
           .
           This
           Sage
           and
           prudent
           behaviour
           of
           hers
           ,
           which
           did
           not
           at
           all
           bespeak
           her
           a
           Fool
           ,
           as
           her
           Enemies
           misrepresented
           her
           ,
           was
           well
           approv'd
           of
           by
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           Genoa
           .
           They
           receiv'd
           her
           with
           extraordinary
           kindness
           ,
           and
           promis'd
           to
           afford
           her
           their
           utmost
           Assistance
           .
           They
           appointed
           Commissaries
           to
           receive
           the
           Reasons
           of
           her
           leaving
           the
           Monastery
           ,
           and
           having
           found
           them
           good
           and
           just
           ,
           they
           writ
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           to
           inform
           his
           Holiness
           what
           had
           past
           ,
           and
           to
           receive
           his
           Orders
           about
           it
           .
           It
           was
           in
           the
           Papacy
           of
           Innocent
           XI
           .
           who
           was
           a
           great
           Enemy
           to
           all
           those
           ,
           who
           deserted
           their
           Convents
           ;
           for
           they
           say
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           sent
           to
           the
           Gallies
           every
           one
           of
           the
           Monks
           ,
           who
           after
           having
           quit
           their
           Monasteries
           ,
           
           humbly
           addrest
           themselves
           to
           him
           for
           Relief
           ,
           without
           hearing
           any
           of
           their
           Reasons
           .
           Conformable
           to
           this
           Humor
           of
           his
           ,
           he
           order'd
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           Genoua
           ,
           not
           to
           meddle
           any
           more
           in
           that
           matter
           ;
           and
           immediately
           to
           send
           back
           the
           Nun
           to
           her
           lawful
           Superior
           ,
           the
           Cardinal
           Archbishop
           of
           Milan
           ,
           who
           would
           take
           care
           to
           do
           her
           Justice
           .
        
         
           This
           Order
           was
           very
           cruel
           ;
           for
           this
           Cardinal
           being
           accused
           by
           the
           Nun
           ,
           for
           having
           been
           so
           far
           from
           hearing
           her
           Remonstrance
           ,
           when
           she
           had
           recourse
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           caused
           her
           to
           be
           Imprisoned
           and
           Abused
           ,
           was
           become
           her
           most
           dangerous
           Adversary
           .
           This
           made
           these
           Gentlemen
           ,
           to
           write
           a
           second
           time
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           to
           represent
           to
           him
           these
           Inconveniences
           ,
           and
           to
           discharge
           their
           Consciences
           .
           But
           Innocent
           the
           XIth
           was
           too
           firm
           in
           whatsoever
           he
           had
           once
           resolved
           on
           ,
           (
           and
           it
           may
           be
           this
           was
           the
           only
           Fault
           he
           had
           )
           and
           redoubled
           his
           former
           Orders
           ,
           with
           greater
           expresness
           than
           before
           ,
           threatning
           them
           (
           in
           case
           of
           delay
           )
           with
           Excommunication
           .
           Thus
           these
           Gentlemen
           ,
           who
           were
           unwilling
           to
           involve
           themselves
           in
           Trouble
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           a
           Nun
           ,
           sent
           her
           back
           three
           Months
           after
           ,
           with
           a
           good
           Guard
           ,
           to
           Milan
           :
           Every
           one
           pitied
           her
           condition
           ,
           and
           believed
           the
           Archbishop
           would
           receive
           Orders
           from
           Rome
           ,
           for
           to
           hear
           her
           Case
           .
           But
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           she
           was
           sent
           back
           to
           her
           Convent
           ,
           and
           the
           Nuns
           shut
           her
           up
           in
           her
           Dungeon
           ,
           and
           three
           or
           four
           Months
           after
           she
           was
           never
           heard
           
           of
           more
           .
           English
           Women
           have
           great
           reason
           to
           bless
           GOD
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           Barbarous
           Tyranny
           is
           at
           last
           abolish'd
           in
           England
           ;
           for
           they
           may
           be
           sure
           ,
           that
           if
           ever
           Popery
           should
           set
           her
           Foot
           in
           England
           again
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           fail
           to
           build
           Prisons
           for
           them
           every
           where
           (
           I
           mean
           Monasteries
           ,
           )
           where
           ,
           in
           spight
           of
           their
           Teeth
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           made
           to
           renounce
           the
           World.
           It
           being
           therefore
           a
           thing
           in
           a
           manner
           impossible
           ,
           for
           a
           Nun
           ever
           to
           get
           out
           of
           a
           Monastery
           ,
           it
           is
           much
           better
           for
           them
           never
           to
           think
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           forasmuch
           as
           the
           Profession
           of
           renouncing
           the
           World
           ,
           does
           not
           make
           one
           really
           dye
           to
           it
           ;
           so
           they
           seem
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           to
           have
           taken
           the
           resolution
           of
           cleaving
           to
           it
           more
           than
           ever
           ,
           and
           to
           follow
           the
           Maxims
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           is
           possible
           for
           them
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           more
           than
           it
           may
           be
           they
           ever
           would
           have
           done
           ,
           had
           they
           staid
           in
           it
           .
           Their
           Habit
           ought
           to
           be
           very
           plain
           ,
           without
           Pride
           or
           Affectation
           ;
           but
           we
           find
           that
           they
           have
           been
           very
           ingenious
           in
           reducing
           them
           to
           another
           pass
           .
           Only
           setting
           Silk
           aside
           ,
           which
           they
           may
           not
           wear
           ,
           they
           use
           the
           finest
           and
           most
           curious
           Woollen
           Stuffs
           they
           can
           meet
           with
           ;
           and
           every
           thing
           about
           them
           is
           so
           neatly
           made
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           degree
           of
           Curiosity
           and
           Exactness
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           uneven
           Fold
           or
           Stich
           to
           be
           found
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           certainly
           ,
           there
           be
           a
           great
           many
           to
           whom
           a
           Religious
           Habit
           is
           much
           more
           advantagious
           ,
           than
           a
           Secular
           ,
           a
           making
           them
           to
           appear
           more
           comly
           and
           hands
           
           som
           .
           Some
           of
           them
           let
           their
           Hair
           grow
           on
           the
           fore-part
           of
           their
           Heads
           ,
           and
           take
           great
           care
           in
           frizling
           of
           it
           .
           They
           wear
           also
           Laced
           Head-dresses
           under
           their
           Veils
           ,
           as
           likewise
           Neck-Laces
           ,
           Bracelets
           ,
           and
           Pendants
           in
           their
           Ears
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           the
           most
           of
           them
           Paint
           themselves
           to
           excess
           .
        
         
           I
           went
           once
           to
           ask
           leave
           to
           speak
           with
           a
           Nun
           of
           the
           Monastery
           of
           S.
           Thomas
           at
           Vicenza
           .
           She
           made
           me
           stay
           for
           her
           an
           Hour
           and
           an
           half
           in
           the
           Parlour
           ,
           and
           came
           at
           last
           so
           Curl'd
           and
           Painted
           ,
           that
           she
           e'en
           frighted
           me
           .
           She
           excus'd
           her self
           ,
           for
           having
           made
           me
           stay
           so
           long
           ,
           because
           forsooth
           ,
           she
           durst
           not
           present
           her self
           before
           me
           disorderly
           .
           This
           Nun
           gave
           me
           a
           plain
           and
           downright
           description
           of
           all
           that
           past
           in
           her
           Monastery
           ;
           the
           Antipathies
           ,
           the
           Jealousies
           ,
           the
           Amorous
           Intriegues
           ,
           and
           the
           Parties
           that
           reign'd
           amongst
           them
           .
           They
           were
           at
           that
           time
           in
           a
           great
           Division
           amongst
           themselves
           ;
           some
           being
           of
           the
           Emperor's
           Faction
           ,
           others
           of
           the
           French
           Kings
           .
           They
           who
           were
           of
           the
           Emperor's
           Side
           ,
           could
           not
           endure
           to
           hear
           the
           others
           speak
           well
           of
           his
           Enemy
           .
           There
           hapned
           one
           day
           (
           as
           she
           told
           me
           )
           a
           very
           furious
           Battle
           between
           them
           ,
           upon
           this
           account
           .
        
         
           A
           Nun
           at
           Dinner-time
           drunk
           a
           Health
           to
           the
           French
           King
           :
           The
           Imperialists
           not
           being
           able
           to
           brook
           it
           ,
           they
           came
           to
           Words
           ,
           and
           from
           Words
           to
           Blows
           .
           They
           flung
           the
           Dishes
           and
           Plates
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           else
           came
           next
           to
           hand
           ,
           at
           one
           anothers
           Heads
           ;
           she
           shewed
           me
           her
           Veil
           ,
           
           which
           was
           yet
           all
           stained
           with
           a
           Sawce
           out
           of
           a
           Dish
           they
           had
           flung
           at
           her
           .
           This
           vexed
           her
           more
           than
           all
           the
           rest
           ;
           for
           the
           Italian
           Women
           ,
           but
           more
           especially
           the
           Nuns
           ,
           are
           exceeding
           neat
           and
           cleanly
           :
           She
           endeavour'd
           her
           Revenge
           in
           flinging
           a
           Chasing-dish
           full
           of
           hot
           Coals
           in
           the
           Face
           of
           the
           Party
           that
           had
           thus
           Affronted
           her
           .
           And
           she
           continued
           to
           demand
           of
           me
           ,
           Whether
           there
           might
           not
           be
           means
           found
           to
           signifie
           her
           Bravery
           to
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           doubted
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           if
           he
           were
           informed
           of
           the
           Zeal
           she
           had
           for
           his
           Glory
           ,
           he
           would
           send
           for
           her
           to
           Paris
           ,
           and
           make
           her
           an
           Abbess
           there
           .
           These
           poor
           Maidens
           are
           very
           apt
           to
           intoxicate
           themselves
           with
           a
           thousand
           such
           like
           Fancies
           .
           When
           they
           are
           weary
           of
           Quarrelling
           and
           beating
           one
           another
           ,
           then
           they
           betake
           themselves
           to
           Jesting
           and
           Fooling
           ,
           and
           compose
           Comedies
           and
           Farces
           to
           make
           one
           another
           Laugh
           .
        
         
           The
           Reverend
           Dr.
           Burnet
           ,
           now
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Salisbury
           ,
           did
           not
           exaggerate
           the
           matter
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           That
           
             He
             had
             seen
             some
             of
             them
             that
             were
             not
             over
             modest
             .
          
           They
           make
           no
           difficulty
           of
           representing
           in
           their
           Plays
           ,
           
           Venus's
           and
           
           Lucretia's
           wholly
           to
           the
           Life
           ;
           they
           Sing
           profane
           Songs
           ,
           and
           altogether
           unworthy
           and
           unbecoming
           Persons
           consecrated
           to
           God
           ;
           they
           act
           Dances
           and
           Postures
           that
           are
           extream
           Lascivious
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           they
           speak
           in
           them
           ,
           is
           commonly
           conceiv'd
           in
           Terms
           admitting
           a
           double
           signification
           ,
           whereof
           one
           sense
           is
           always
           
           either
           impious
           or
           wanton
           .
           They
           commonly
           have
           very
           excellent
           Voices
           ,
           and
           understand
           Musick
           perfectly
           well
           ;
           but
           if
           there
           be
           any
           impure
           or
           lascivious
           Air
           ,
           that
           is
           that
           which
           pleaseth
           them
           best
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           make
           choice
           of
           ,
           to
           entertain
           the
           Company
           with
           .
           That
           which
           is
           the
           most
           enormous
           thing
           of
           all
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           in
           these
           their
           Comedies
           ,
           but
           also
           (
           O
           unheard
           of
           Profanation
           !
           )
           in
           their
           Divine
           Offices
           for
           Sundays
           and
           Festivals
           ,
           they
           intermix
           these
           filthy
           Songs
           ,
           which
           they
           blasphemously
           pretend
           to
           be
           made
           in
           imitation
           of
           the
           Song
           of
           Solomon
           .
           All
           the
           Debauched
           Youth
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           about
           this
           time
           ,
           flock'd
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Coelestines
           at
           Milan
           ,
           where
           these
           Nuns
           equally
           tickled
           their
           Ears
           and
           Fancies
           by
           the
           sweetness
           and
           lasciviousness
           of
           their
           Songs
           .
           The
           Scandal
           grew
           at
           last
           to
           that
           Excess
           ,
           that
           the
           Cardinal
           sent
           his
           Orders
           to
           have
           their
           Church
           shut
           up
           ,
           and
           absolutely
           forbad
           them
           to
           sing
           Musick
           any
           more
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           the
           Custom
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           for
           Men
           to
           Court
           Women
           ;
           but
           in
           these
           Religious
           Orders
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           the
           Nuns
           Court
           the
           Men
           ;
           they
           write
           Amorous
           Notes
           to
           them
           ;
           they
           send
           ,
           to
           entreat
           them
           to
           come
           and
           see
           them
           ;
           and
           there
           are
           few
           Nuns
           ,
           that
           have
           not
           two
           or
           three
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           are
           more
           particularly
           linked
           in
           Affection
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           so
           well
           skill'd
           in
           disposing
           their
           Timos
           ,
           that
           they
           never
           meet
           together
           in
           the
           Parlour
           .
           They
           are
           very
           Jealous
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           should
           they
           once
           understand
           ,
           that
           
           any
           one
           of
           their
           Lovers
           had
           discours'd
           with
           any
           other
           Nun
           ,
           besides
           themselves
           ,
           they
           would
           immediately
           quit
           them
           ,
           and
           would
           find
           a
           time
           to
           be
           revenged
           on
           them
           .
           I
           take
           them
           to
           be
           very
           unhappy
           in
           this
           ,
           That
           they
           desire
           so
           strongly
           ,
           what
           is
           so
           difficult
           for
           them
           to
           enjoy
           .
           Some
           amongst
           them
           do
           so
           far
           enflame
           their
           Imaginations
           about
           their
           Amours
           ,
           that
           they
           run
           Distracted
           ;
           and
           others
           are
           so
           immoveably
           determind
           to
           what
           they
           long
           for
           ,
           that
           they
           actually
           apply
           themselves
           to
           the
           inventing
           of
           Means
           ,
           that
           may
           bring
           them
           to
           the
           possession
           of
           what
           they
           desire
           :
           Of
           these
           ,
           some
           give
           themselves
           to
           the
           Devil
           ;
           and
           to
           this
           purpose
           they
           tell
           a
           Story
           ,
           That
           upon
           a
           time
           ,
           a
           Nun
           being
           resolved
           to
           give
           her self
           to
           the
           Devil
           ;
           He
           plainly
           told
           her
           ,
           
             He
             would
             not
             have
             her
             ,
             because
             she
             was
             more
             Devil
             than
             himself
             .
          
           'T
           is
           for
           this
           Reason
           that
           we
           are
           told
           so
           many
           Stories
           of
           Nuns
           ,
           that
           are
           Possessed
           .
           Others
           endeavour
           for
           Mony
           to
           corrupt
           the
           Turn
           Keys
           and
           Maid-Servants
           ,
           that
           have
           the
           Care
           of
           the
           Outward-Gates
           ,
           to
           admit
           their
           Gallants
           at
           Night
           by
           the
           Tower.
           Some
           have
           pluck'd
           away
           whole
           Grates
           from
           the
           Parlours
           ;
           others
           have
           broke
           through
           the
           Walls
           ,
           or
           have
           made
           Passages
           undergro●●d
           ;
           and
           it
           happens
           frequently
           enough
           ,
           th
           〈…〉
           their
           Cunning
           ,
           they
           get
           the
           Keys
           of
           the
           Great
           Gate
           of
           the
           Monastery
           from
           under
           the
           Lady
           Abbesses
           Pillow
           ;
           or
           that
           they
           are
           so
           happy
           to
           meet
           with
           one
           Key
           or
           other
           ,
           that
           can
           unlock
           it
           .
           There
           is
           also
           another
           Little
           Gate
           in
           
           the
           Vestries
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Priests
           enter
           ,
           to
           go
           and
           carry
           the
           Holy
           Sacrament
           and
           Extream
           Unction
           to
           those
           that
           are
           Sick
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           they
           convey
           the
           Ornaments
           of
           the
           Altar
           :
           Now
           ,
           to
           get
           the
           possession
           of
           this
           Door
           ,
           they
           need
           only
           to
           gain
           her
           who
           is
           over
           the
           Vestry
           .
           But
           the
           most
           sure
           way
           to
           obtain
           their
           desires
           ,
           is
           ,
           when
           a
           whole
           Community
           of
           Females
           agree
           together
           ,
           to
           take
           their
           Pleasures
           .
           Of
           this
           there
           hapned
           a
           most
           infamous
           Instance
           ,
           about
           seven
           or
           eight
           Years
           since
           ,
           amongst
           the
           Nuns
           of
           Bresse
           ,
           which
           made
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Noise
           in
           Italy
           .
        
         
           These
           Religious
           finding
           themselves
           quite
           weary
           of
           keeping
           their
           Vow
           of
           Chastity
           ,
           agreed
           amongst
           themselves
           to
           admit
           their
           Lovers
           into
           the
           Monastery
           ,
           and
           having
           all
           bound
           themselves
           in
           an
           Oath
           of
           Secrecy
           ,
           they
           wrought
           hard
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           Passage
           Under-ground
           ,
           under
           the
           Walls
           of
           their
           Enclosure
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           to
           end
           in
           the
           House
           of
           a
           young
           Gentleman
           ,
           who
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Plot.
           Their
           Undertaking
           had
           so
           good
           success
           ,
           that
           the
           Nuns
           enjoy'd
           the
           Galants
           as
           often
           as
           they
           pleased
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           there
           was
           observed
           a
           great
           change
           in
           these
           Recluses
           ;
           they
           became
           more
           modest
           in
           the
           Parlour
           ,
           and
           more
           assiduous
           in
           the
           Quire
           ,
           than
           ever
           the
           〈…〉
           had
           been
           before
           .
           Their
           Confessor
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           very
           Aged
           Man
           ,
           being
           incapable
           of
           taking
           part
           in
           their
           Amours
           ,
           was
           not
           thought
           fit
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           Secret.
           They
           informed
           him
           in
           their
           Confessions
           and
           secret
           
           Conferences
           ,
           that
           they
           felt
           from
           time
           to
           time
           such
           Ravishments
           and
           Internal
           Joys
           ,
           as
           they
           could
           no
           way
           express
           ;
           without
           telling
           him
           ,
           whether
           they
           belong'd
           to
           the
           Soul
           or
           Body
           .
           And
           this
           good
           Man
           ,
           who
           took
           all
           in
           the
           best
           sense
           ,
           and
           who
           also
           attributed
           in
           part
           this
           their
           Conversion
           ,
           to
           his
           own
           good
           Prayers
           for
           them
           ,
           went
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Bresse
           ,
           and
           made
           his
           Report
           to
           him
           ;
           telling
           him
           ,
           That
           
             his
             Nuns
             were
             all
             of
             them
             become
             Saints
             to
             that
             degree
             ,
             as
             to
             suffer
             Exstasies
             and
             Ravishments
             .
          
           The
           great
           Opinion
           the
           World
           had
           conceived
           of
           their
           Sanctity
           still
           increased
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           when
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           these
           Nuns
           undertook
           to
           observe
           a
           Six
           Months
           Retirement
           in
           the
           Inner
           part
           of
           their
           Monastery
           ;
           making
           a
           Vow
           ,
           That
           during
           all
           that
           time
           they
           would
           never
           come
           to
           the
           Grate
           :
           This
           was
           to
           hide
           their
           Big-bellies
           ,
           and
           Child-bearing
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           they
           had
           many
           Children
           ,
           and
           this
           infamous
           Commerce
           lasted
           many
           years
           .
           The
           World
           has
           been
           since
           astonished
           to
           consider
           ,
           how
           it
           was
           possible
           to
           be
           concealed
           for
           so
           long
           a
           time
           ,
           without
           making
           a
           Noise
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           for
           there
           were
           above
           a
           Score
           of
           Youths
           that
           were
           of
           the
           Gang.
           However
           ,
           as
           Wickedness
           always
           drags
           its
           own
           Chain
           ,
           this
           also
           was
           discover'd
           at
           last
           by
           the
           Cook-Maid
           .
           This
           Sister
           finding
           her self
           abandoned
           and
           neglected
           ,
           because
           she
           was
           very
           Ugly
           ;
           and
           moreover
           ,
           finding
           her self
           overcharg'd
           with
           Work
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Cawdles
           and
           Broths
           ,
           
           and
           a
           thousand
           other
           extraordinary
           things
           ,
           which
           she
           was
           oblig'd
           to
           make
           for
           those
           that
           were
           in
           Child-Bed
           .
           Besides
           ,
           whenever
           the
           young
           Galants
           came
           at
           Night
           ,
           they
           always
           brought
           some
           dainty
           Bit
           or
           other
           along
           with
           them
           ,
           which
           she
           must
           Dress
           for
           the
           rest
           .
           One
           of
           the
           Nuns
           ,
           on
           a
           time
           ,
           having
           very
           indiscreetly
           jeared
           her
           for
           the
           bigness
           of
           her
           Nose
           ,
           she
           was
           so
           extreamly
           nettled
           at
           it
           ,
           that
           in
           Revenge
           ,
           she
           by
           way
           of
           Raillery
           reproach'd
           her
           with
           her
           Big-Belly
           :
           From
           these
           stinging
           Jests
           ,
           they
           proceeded
           to
           high
           Words
           ,
           and
           in
           fine
           ,
           the
           Cook-Maid
           was
           basely
           abus'd
           by
           them
           .
           The
           next
           Morning
           she
           sends
           a
           Letter
           to
           the
           Vicar-General
           of
           Bresse
           ,
           wherein
           she
           informed
           him
           ,
           That
           she
           had
           a
           Matter
           of
           great
           consequence
           to
           disclose
           to
           him
           ,
           provided
           care
           were
           taken
           to
           secure
           her
           Life
           from
           the
           Revenge
           of
           the
           other
           Nuns
           .
           The
           Grand-Vicar
           was
           so
           possest
           with
           the
           high
           Esteem
           he
           had
           conceiv'd
           for
           these
           Recluses
           ,
           who
           of
           late
           had
           undertaken
           the
           Reforming
           of
           themselves
           ,
           with
           so
           much
           Edification
           ,
           that
           having
           heard
           what
           the
           Cook-Maid
           had
           to
           say
           ,
           he
           immediately
           called
           her
           a
           Visionary
           .
           But
           she
           persisting
           to
           maintain
           what
           she
           had
           discovered
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           offering
           to
           make
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           three
           of
           the
           Nuns
           were
           actually
           with
           Child
           ,
           and
           that
           two
           of
           them
           had
           been
           lately
           brought
           to
           Bed
           ;
           the
           Grand-Vicar
           at
           last
           resolv'd
           to
           perform
           a
           Visitation
           of
           the
           Convent
           .
           Many
           of
           the
           Nuns
           perceiving
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           something
           extraordinary
           in
           this
           
           Proceeding
           ,
           endeavoured
           to
           make
           escape
           out
           of
           the
           Monastery
           ;
           but
           they
           were
           all
           stopt
           in
           their
           flight
           ,
           and
           brought
           back
           to
           their
           Convent
           ,
           where
           they
           found
           very
           pretty
           Children
           ,
           Males
           and
           Females
           ,
           in
           the
           Cells
           of
           these
           Nuns
           ,
           who
           call'd
           them
           their
           Mothers
           .
        
         
           The
           Bishop
           having
           been
           inform'd
           of
           it
           ,
           drew
           up
           an
           Indictment
           ,
           and
           sent
           it
           in
           all
           diligence
           to
           the
           Tribunal
           of
           Venice
           ,
           which
           is
           established
           to
           take
           cognizance
           of
           Matters
           relating
           to
           Nuns
           ;
           (
           for
           Bresse
           is
           a
           Venetian
           City
           ,
           depending
           upon
           the
           Republick
           both
           in
           Temporals
           and
           Spirituals
           .
           )
           This
           Tribunal
           is
           very
           severe
           ,
           and
           never
           fails
           of
           punishing
           things
           with
           the
           extreamest
           vigour
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           all
           the
           Young
           Men
           ,
           who
           knew
           themselves
           guilty
           ,
           had
           time
           to
           save
           themselves
           ,
           some
           in
           Swisserland
           ;
           others
           in
           the
           Country
           of
           the
           Grissons
           ;
           and
           others
           in
           Germany
           ,
           as
           having
           by
           good-luck
           nothing
           but
           the
           Alpes
           to
           pass
           .
           Some
           days
           after
           ,
           a
           Sentence
           was
           pronounc'd
           and
           publish'd
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           severe
           as
           ever
           had
           been
           seen
           .
           Their
           Goods
           were
           confiscated
           ,
           their
           Houses
           razed
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           their
           Heads
           set
           at
           a
           price
           .
           I
           was
           troubled
           to
           find
           amongst
           this
           number
           one
           of
           my
           Scholars
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           a
           Procurator
           of
           S.
           Mark
           ;
           but
           some
           time
           after
           ,
           I
           had
           the
           satisfaction
           to
           understand
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           come
           freely
           of
           his
           own
           accord
           ,
           to
           put
           himself
           in
           Prison
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           his
           Justification
           ;
           which
           he
           did
           to
           so
           good
           purpose
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           acquitted
           .
        
         
         
           There
           were
           many
           Persons
           in
           Italy
           ,
           especially
           amongst
           the
           Priests
           and
           Nuns
           ,
           who
           condemned
           this
           so
           severe
           and
           so
           publick
           Proceeding
           of
           the
           Republick
           ,
           which
           had
           made
           the
           matter
           to
           be
           much
           more
           Nois'd
           abroad
           ,
           than
           otherwise
           it
           would
           have
           been
           .
           They
           said
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           been
           much
           better
           to
           have
           supprest
           it
           wholly
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           the
           other
           Governments
           of
           Italy
           ;
           because
           the
           Hereticks
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           Hills
           ,
           and
           more
           especially
           Geneva
           ,
           are
           never
           wanting
           ,
           when
           such
           Matters
           as
           these
           happen
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           best
           Advantage
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           ,
           to
           make
           use
           of
           their
           Phrase
           ,
           to
           
             Butter
             their
             Cabbage
             with
             it
          
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Nuns
           ,
           they
           contented
           themselves
           with
           setting
           a
           strict
           Guard
           upon
           them
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           and
           with
           stopping
           up
           the
           Conveyance
           they
           had
           made
           under
           their
           Walls
           .
           For
           above
           a
           year
           together
           ,
           the
           Gentlemen
           of
           Bresse
           durst
           not
           pass
           along
           the
           Streets
           ,
           near
           to
           their
           Monastery
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           incurring
           a
           sinister
           Suspicion
           .
           See
           here
           the
           common
           End
           of
           the
           Amorous
           Intriegues
           of
           Nuns
           ,
           and
           tho'
           indeed
           they
           do
           not
           always
           make
           so
           much
           Noise
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           those
           who
           ought
           to
           take
           cognizance
           of
           them
           ,
           pretend
           to
           have
           more
           Prudence
           than
           the
           Tribunal
           of
           Venice
           made
           use
           of
           on
           this
           occasion
           .
        
         
           There
           be
           two
           sorts
           of
           Superiors
           of
           Nuns
           in
           Italy
           ;
           for
           some
           of
           them
           are
           immediately
           subject
           to
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           others
           to
           some
           Generals
           of
           Orders
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           Rule
           that
           they
           profess
           .
           Those
           that
           are
           under
           the
           Conduct
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           
           are
           somewhat
           better
           Govern'd
           ;
           but
           they
           who
           are
           under
           the
           inspection
           of
           Monks
           ,
           do
           for
           the
           most
           ,
           wholly
           give
           the
           Reins
           to
           their
           Passions
           ,
           and
           lead
           a
           most
           infamous
           Life
           ,
           tho'
           with
           less
           Noise
           .
           The
           Monks
           will
           scarcely
           ever
           suffer
           any
           Seculars
           to
           frequent
           the
           Grates
           of
           those
           whom
           they
           Govern
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           keep
           the
           Affections
           of
           these
           Maidens
           entirely
           to
           themselves
           .
           If
           any
           disorder
           chance
           to
           happen
           ,
           all
           is
           kept
           very
           secret
           ,
           because
           this
           would
           turn
           as
           much
           to
           their
           Dishonour
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           disgrace
           of
           the
           Nuns
           .
           There
           are
           a
           Thousand
           Stories
           abroad
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           of
           the
           Loves
           of
           Monks
           and
           Nuns
           ,
           and
           I
           find
           no
           difficulty
           to
           give
           credit
           to
           them
           ,
           since
           the
           Information
           I
           my self
           have
           had
           thereof
           ,
           during
           my
           abode
           in
           Italy
           ,
           from
           Persons
           ,
           whom
           I
           can
           belive
           ;
           but
           am
           resolv'd
           to
           pass
           them
           by
           in
           silence
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           offending
           Chast
           Ears
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           a
           Prodigious
           thing
           to
           see
           how
           Nuns
           have
           multipli'd
           themselves
           in
           Italy
           ,
           and
           the
           vast
           quantity
           of
           Convents
           they
           have
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           every
           City
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Country
           .
           There
           are
           almost
           as
           many
           different
           Orders
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           there
           are
           of
           Monks
           .
           Amongst
           the
           rest
           there
           are
           also
           She
           Jesuits
           ,
           which
           commonly
           are
           call'd
           Ursulines
           ,
           who
           more
           particularly
           undertake
           to
           Instruct
           Young
           Girls
           .
           In
           Italy
           they
           are
           oblig'd
           to
           be
           Cloister'd
           ,
           tho'
           in
           Switzerland
           and
           in
           France
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           under
           that
           engagement
           .
           I
           was
           surpriz'd
           to
           see
           that
           the
           Italians
           ,
           who
           are
           accus'd
           of
           being
           
           become
           so
           effeminate
           some
           Ages
           since
           ,
           have
           not
           yet
           introduc'd
           amongst
           them
           a
           pleasant
           Order
           of
           Nuns
           ,
           which
           is
           extreamly
           multipli'd
           in
           France
           ;
           I
           mean
           that
           of
           Fontevrault
           ,
           which
           contains
           something
           so
           odd
           in
           its
           Institution
           ,
           and
           in
           its
           Observances
           ,
           that
           forasmuch
           as
           I
           do
           not
           believe
           I
           shall
           have
           any
           opportunity
           of
           entertaining
           you
           further
           about
           Nuns
           ,
           I
           suppose
           you
           will
           not
           find
           it
           disagreeable
           ,
           if
           I
           give
           you
           here
           a
           short
           Relation
           of
           them
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           for
           nothing
           else
           but
           to
           represent
           to
           you
           ,
           to
           what
           a
           height
           Folly
           and
           Delusion
           are
           mounted
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           A
           Person
           whose
           Name
           was
           
             Robert
             d'
             Arbrissel
          
           ,
           having
           been
           followed
           by
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Men
           and
           Women
           ,
           in
           the
           Woods
           of
           Fontevrault
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           persuaded
           by
           his
           Preachments
           to
           embrace
           a
           Monastick
           Life
           ,
           he
           gave
           them
           the
           Habit
           ,
           and
           placed
           them
           in
           several
           Cels
           in
           the
           Year
           1100.
           
           And
           being
           of
           a
           very
           complaisant
           Humour
           for
           the
           Sex
           ,
           he
           undertook
           to
           overthrow
           the
           Order
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           Nature
           ,
           to
           oblige
           Women
           ,
           by
           giving
           them
           the
           Superiority
           over
           Men.
           Some
           say
           he
           did
           this
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           great
           Devotion
           he
           had
           to
           the
           Blessed
           Virgin
           ,
           and
           more
           particularly
           to
           honour
           the
           Recommendation
           Jesus
           Christ
           made
           of
           S.
           John
           the
           Evangelist
           to
           his
           Mother
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           upon
           the
           Cross
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           XIX
           Chap.
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           S.
           John
           ,
           Vers
           .
           26
           ,
           and
           27.
           
           
             When
             Jesus
             
             therefore
             saw
             his
             Mother
             ,
             and
             the
             Disciple
             standing
             by
             ,
             whom
             he
             loved
             ;
             he
             saith
             unto
             his
             Mother
             ,
             Woman
             ,
             behold
             thy
             Son.
             Then
             saith
             he
             to
             the
             Disciple
             ,
             behold
             thy
             Mother
             .
             And
             from
             that
             Hour
             that
             Disciple
             took
             her
             to
             his
             own
             Home
             .
          
           He
           pretended
           it
           might
           be
           gather'd
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           Women
           were
           to
           Command
           Men
           ;
           at
           least
           he
           conceiv'd
           ,
           that
           Men
           acquired
           a
           greater
           degree
           of
           Perfection
           ,
           by
           submitting
           themselves
           to
           be
           obedient
           to
           them
           .
           Accordingly
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           the
           Monks
           should
           oblige
           themselves
           by
           a
           Solemn
           Vow
           of
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Nuns
           ,
           and
           make
           Profession
           between
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Lady
           Abbess
           .
           Pope
           Paschal
           confirm'd
           his
           Order
           ,
           which
           since
           that
           time
           multiplied
           exceedingly
           ,
           especially
           in
           France
           ,
           where
           it
           had
           its
           first
           Rise
           .
           It
           hath
           been
           the
           wonder
           of
           these
           last
           Ages
           ,
           why
           the
           Popes
           have
           suffer'd
           so
           long
           an
           Order
           ,
           which
           may
           with
           good
           reason
           be
           lookt
           upon
           as
           the
           greatest
           Shame
           and
           Reproach
           of
           the
           Religious
           Orders
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           Endeavours
           have
           been
           made
           ,
           to
           persuade
           some
           of
           the
           late
           Popes
           to
           suppress
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           great
           Ladies
           that
           have
           been
           Abbesses
           thereof
           ,
           Fifteen
           of
           them
           having
           been
           Princesses
           ,
           and
           amongst
           them
           Five
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Bourbon
           ,
           have
           had
           so
           much
           Power
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           interposition
           of
           the
           Authority
           Royal
           ,
           they
           have
           always
           hindred
           it
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Sister
           of
           Madam
           
             de
             Montespan
          
           ,
           who
           at
           present
           is
           their
           Lady
           Abbess
           ;
           she
           met
           with
           abundance
           of
           opposition
           
           at
           first
           ,
           for
           these
           Nuns
           who
           were
           already
           accustom'd
           ,
           of
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           to
           have
           none
           but
           Princesses
           for
           their
           Abbesses
           ,
           would
           not
           accept
           of
           her
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           made
           them
           the
           more
           to
           distaste
           her
           was
           ,
           the
           motive
           for
           which
           this
           place
           was
           bestowed
           on
           her
           ;
           however
           the
           absolute
           Will
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           has
           in
           fine
           prov'd
           instead
           of
           a
           Principality
           to
           her
           .
           I
           am
           in
           a
           Condition
           to
           acquaint
           you
           with
           some
           Specialities
           ,
           concerning
           the
           present
           Condition
           and
           Spirit
           of
           this
           Linsey
           Woolsey
           Order
           ;
           for
           having
           had
           two
           Uncles
           that
           were
           Monks
           ,
           and
           an
           Aunt
           that
           was
           a
           Nun
           of
           that
           Community
           ,
           whom
           I
           often
           went
           to
           Visit
           ;
           I
           came
           by
           this
           means
           to
           be
           very
           particularly
           informed
           about
           them
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           first
           place
           to
           give
           you
           some
           Description
           of
           the
           Abby
           of
           Fontevrault
           .
           It
           is
           Situated
           three
           Leagues
           from
           Saumur
           in
           France
           ,
           upon
           the
           Confines
           of
           Touraine
           .
           It
           was
           formerly
           a
           dismal
           Place
           ,
           full
           of
           Woods
           and
           Thickets
           ;
           but
           at
           present
           it
           is
           very
           pleasant
           ,
           as
           being
           extreamly
           well
           cultivated
           and
           improv'd
           ,
           and
           enjoys
           a
           very
           good
           Air.
           There
           are
           Five
           Monasteries
           ,
           whereof
           Three
           are
           of
           Nuns
           ,
           and
           Two
           of
           Monks
           ,
           without
           counting
           the
           Palace
           of
           the
           Lady
           Abbess
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Stately
           Building
           .
           The
           first
           of
           these
           Monasteries
           of
           Nuns
           ,
           is
           call'd
           the
           
             Great
             Montier
          
           ,
           or
           the
           greater
           Monastery
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           all
           the
           Nuns
           of
           the
           Quire
           ,
           that
           have
           a
           good
           Voice
           ,
           and
           are
           in
           Health
           ,
           are
           Lodged
           .
           The
           Offices
           are
           very
           regularly
           
           Sung
           here
           at
           all
           Hours
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           is
           a
           curious
           fair
           Building
           ,
           to
           Perfection
           ,
           Spacious
           and
           Sumptuous
           .
           There
           are
           about
           a
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           Nuns
           profest
           in
           it
           ,
           who
           continue
           there
           till
           they
           grow
           Old
           or
           Weak
           and
           Infirm
           ,
           for
           then
           they
           are
           discharged
           of
           their
           Observance
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Service
           of
           the
           Quire
           ,
           and
           are
           remov'd
           to
           the
           Monastery
           of
           S.
           Magdalen
           ,
           which
           is
           destinated
           only
           for
           those
           Nuns
           ,
           that
           are
           Old
           or
           Distemper'd
           .
           They
           have
           no
           other
           Obligation
           upon
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           hear
           one
           low
           Mass
           every
           day
           .
           Their
           Church
           also
           is
           a
           very
           fair
           one
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           very
           curious
           Gardens
           .
           The
           Third
           Monastery
           of
           these
           Religious
           Maids
           ,
           is
           call'd
           the
           Novitiat
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           their
           Boarders
           and
           Novices
           .
           Here
           they
           are
           taught
           whatsoever
           they
           have
           a
           desire
           to
           ,
           viz.
           to
           Work
           ,
           to
           Sing
           by
           Notes
           ,
           to
           Dance
           ,
           to
           Play
           upon
           Instruments
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           Fourth
           Monastery
           ,
           which
           is
           for
           the
           Men
           ,
           is
           that
           of
           S.
           John
           the
           Evangelist
           ,
           which
           contains
           about
           Fourscore
           or
           an
           Hundred
           Monks
           ,
           taking
           in
           the
           Novices
           .
           Their
           Buildings
           and
           Cloisters
           are
           very
           Fair
           ,
           but
           more
           especially
           their
           Library
           ,
           and
           their
           Refectory
           .
           The
           Fifth
           Monastery
           is
           that
           which
           is
           call'd
           the
           Secretenerie
           ,
           and
           contains
           the
           Brothers
           Converses
           ,
           which
           are
           about
           Sixty
           in
           Number
           .
           They
           are
           appointed
           for
           the
           Service
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           sent
           to
           be
           Directors
           to
           other
           Religious
           Houses
           of
           the
           same
           Order
           .
           All
           these
           Five
           Monasteries
           are
           extreamly
           well
           Built
           ,
           
           have
           large
           Gardens
           ,
           and
           their
           particular
           Enclosures
           ;
           but
           besides
           these
           ,
           there
           is
           one
           great
           Enclosure
           ,
           which
           contains
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           makes
           a
           kind
           of
           City
           ,
           Peopl'd
           with
           Monks
           and
           Nuns
           .
           Without
           the
           grand
           Enclosure
           is
           the
           Town
           of
           Fontevrault
           ,
           Inhabited
           by
           all
           sorts
           of
           Trades
           and
           Handicrafts-men
           ,
           who
           gain
           their
           Lively-hood
           by
           Working
           for
           the
           Abby
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Strangers
           that
           come
           thither
           from
           all
           Parts
           ,
           either
           out
           of
           Curiosity
           ,
           or
           to
           Visit
           some
           of
           their
           Kindred
           .
           This
           Order
           contains
           about
           Threescore
           Abbies
           of
           Nuns
           ,
           who
           all
           own
           that
           of
           Fontevrault
           for
           their
           Mother
           ,
           and
           depend
           on
           it
           .
           The
           Abbess
           is
           General
           of
           the
           Order
           ;
           't
           is
           she
           that
           performs
           the
           Visitation
           of
           the
           Monasteries
           ,
           sends
           them
           Directors
           and
           Confessors
           ,
           and
           recals
           them
           at
           her
           Pleasure
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           time
           that
           ever
           I
           came
           to
           Fontevrault
           ,
           I
           was
           between
           Fifteen
           and
           Sixteen
           years
           of
           Age
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           at
           the
           Sollicitation
           of
           my
           Aunt
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Nun
           there
           ,
           and
           Mistress
           of
           the
           Novices
           ,
           that
           I
           went
           thither
           .
           Her
           design
           was
           to
           persuade
           me
           to
           become
           a
           ▪
           Monk
           of
           that
           Order
           ,
           where
           she
           had
           already
           gain'd
           abundance
           of
           Credit
           .
           I
           found
           also
           my
           two
           Uncles
           there
           ,
           who
           were
           of
           very
           different
           Sentiments
           and
           Inclinations
           ;
           for
           the
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           was
           very
           well
           pleas'd
           with
           his
           State
           of
           Obedience
           ,
           endeavour'd
           ,
           all
           he
           could
           ,
           to
           draw
           me
           into
           it
           ;
           but
           the
           other
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           more
           noble
           Soul
           ,
           talk'd
           to
           me
           of
           nothing
           
           else
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           baseness
           and
           degeneracy
           of
           Spirit
           there
           was
           ,
           in
           making
           ones
           self
           a
           Slave
           to
           Women
           .
           It
           is
           sometimes
           permitted
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           to
           remove
           from
           one
           Order
           to
           another
           ,
           provided
           it
           be
           from
           one
           of
           greater
           Liberty
           to
           a
           stricter
           .
           Accordingly
           my
           Uncle
           had
           done
           his
           utmost
           endeavour
           ,
           to
           quit
           the
           Order
           of
           Fontevrault
           ,
           and
           to
           betake
           himself
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Benedictins
           of
           the
           Congregation
           of
           S.
           Maur.
           But
           Madam
           
             de
             Bourbon
          
           ,
           the
           last
           Princess
           of
           the
           Blood-Royal
           they
           have
           had
           for
           their
           Lady
           Abbess
           ,
           perceiving
           that
           the
           best
           Subjects
           of
           her
           Order
           abandoned
           it
           at
           last
           ,
           by
           the
           natural
           shame
           and
           regret
           they
           had
           to
           obey
           Women
           ,
           by
           this
           means
           took
           a
           course
           to
           shut
           this
           Back-Door
           .
           She
           had
           so
           much
           Power
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           Friends
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           she
           knew
           so
           well
           to
           represent
           ,
           that
           this
           Change
           would
           not
           be
           allowed
           of
           in
           Conscience
           ;
           forasmuch
           as
           her
           Order
           ,
           tho'
           otherwise
           very
           mild
           and
           slack
           ,
           ought
           indeed
           ,
           (
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           blind
           Obedience
           which
           it
           renders
           to
           the
           Inferior
           Sex
           )
           to
           be
           accounted
           the
           most
           mortifying
           and
           abasing
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           that
           are
           approved
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           that
           consequently
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Canons
           it
           could
           not
           be
           left
           ,
           to
           go
           to
           another
           ;
           That
           at
           last
           she
           obtain'd
           a
           Bull
           from
           Rome
           ,
           which
           declar'd
           ,
           
             That
             after
             Profession
             ,
             none
             ever
             after
             should
             be
             able
             to
             quit
             the
             Order
             ,
             to
             enter
             into
             another
             .
          
           But
           whether
           it
           were
           her
           Rank
           ,
           and
           her
           Friends
           ,
           or
           the
           strength
           of
           her
           Arguments
           that
           prevail'd
           in
           
           this
           case
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           determine
           .
           But
           by
           this
           means
           all
           my
           Uncles
           designs
           were
           overthrown
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           forc'd
           by
           the
           Tenor
           of
           this
           Bull
           ,
           to
           continue
           in
           his
           first
           Calling
           ,
           tho'
           sore
           against
           his
           Will.
           He
           therefore
           did
           his
           utmost
           endeavour
           to
           deter
           me
           ,
           from
           Entring
           my self
           a
           Religious
           there
           :
           And
           tho'
           I
           was
           but
           a
           Boy
           then
           ,
           I
           remember
           very
           well
           ,
           that
           nothing
           was
           more
           intolerable
           ,
           than
           the
           Pride
           of
           these
           Nuns
           ,
           who
           (
           to
           exercise
           the
           Power
           they
           had
           of
           Commanding
           )
           made
           them
           do
           all
           manner
           of
           Indignities
           ,
           Follies
           ,
           and
           infamous
           Services
           ,
           even
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           them
           undress
           themselves
           Stark-naked
           before
           them
           in
           their
           Parlours
           ,
           to
           receive
           Discipline
           .
        
         
           The
           Jesuits
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           subtil
           Foxes
           ,
           that
           creep
           in
           every
           where
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           the
           prospect
           of
           Profit
           and
           Advantage
           ,
           had
           so
           far
           insinuated
           themselves
           into
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Madam
           
             de
             Bourbon
          
           ,
           that
           she
           chose
           them
           for
           her
           Confesaors
           ,
           and
           sent
           for
           two
           of
           them
           to
           be
           always
           about
           her
           ,
           as
           her
           Directors
           .
           This
           was
           the
           greatest
           Affront
           that
           possibly
           she
           could
           have
           put
           upon
           her
           own
           Monks
           ,
           as
           if
           none
           amongst
           them
           all
           had
           been
           able
           ,
           or
           worthy
           to
           be
           her
           Spiritual
           Father
           .
           In
           imitation
           of
           their
           Lady
           Abbess
           ,
           the
           other
           Nuns
           would
           needs
           have
           Jesuits
           for
           their
           Confessors
           too
           ;
           so
           that
           by
           this
           means
           ,
           these
           Fathers
           became
           very
           powerful
           at
           Fontevrault
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           be
           the
           more
           respected
           ,
           they
           had
           the
           Address
           to
           persuade
           the
           Abbess
           ,
           to
           command
           her
           Monks
           to
           
           obey
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Obedience
           rendred
           to
           them
           ,
           should
           be
           look'd
           upon
           as
           paid
           to
           her self
           .
           If
           there
           were
           a
           Petition
           to
           be
           presented
           ,
           an
           Office
           to
           be
           bestowed
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           any
           Favour
           to
           be
           demanded
           ,
           all
           was
           to
           pass
           through
           the
           Jesuits
           Hands
           .
           The
           Lady
           Abbess
           Sign'd
           nothing
           ,
           but
           what
           her
           Father
           Director
           had
           first
           approv'd
           of
           .
           It
           was
           they
           that
           had
           all
           the
           good
           and
           dainty
           Bits
           ,
           and
           who
           devour'd
           all
           their
           Sweet-meats
           and
           Confects
           .
           This
           you
           must
           think
           was
           a
           very
           sensible
           Displeasure
           to
           these
           Monks
           ,
           who
           thereupon
           began
           to
           grow
           very
           lean
           .
           But
           by
           good
           hap
           for
           them
           ,
           tho'
           most
           unhappily
           for
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           the
           Lady
           Abbess
           died
           ;
           and
           they
           had
           no
           sooner
           closed
           her
           Eyes
           ,
           but
           the
           Monks
           ,
           in
           revenge
           of
           their
           Sufferings
           and
           Disgraces
           ,
           as
           one
           Man
           ,
           fell
           upon
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           and
           after
           having
           Lasht
           them
           very
           bountifully
           ,
           turn'd
           them
           shamefully
           out
           of
           the
           Monastery
           .
           The
           Nuns
           might
           Cry
           their
           Hearts
           out
           from
           their
           Parlours
           ,
           commanding
           them
           to
           Treat
           the
           Gentlemen
           civilly
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           hurt
           them
           ;
           the
           Monks
           were
           resolved
           not
           to
           hear
           them
           ,
           since
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Abbess
           was
           no
           longer
           there
           to
           restrain
           them
           .
        
         
           My
           Uncle
           gave
           me
           a
           full
           Account
           of
           all
           the
           Particulars
           of
           it
           :
           But
           my
           other
           Uncle
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           did
           his
           utmost
           endeavour
           to
           persuade
           me
           ,
           to
           make
           one
           of
           them
           .
           He
           told
           me
           ,
           That
           their
           Obedience
           was
           not
           at
           all
           difficult
           to
           be
           observ'd
           ;
           that
           the
           Abbess
           and
           the
           Nuns
           commanded
           them
           nothing
           ,
           but
           such
           things
           as
           were
           
           sweet
           and
           easie
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           nothing
           of
           Rigour
           in
           all
           their
           Observance
           ;
           that
           they
           were
           not
           oblig'd
           to
           Rise
           at
           Night
           ;
           and
           kept
           no
           other
           Fasts
           ,
           save
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           that
           after
           they
           had
           finished
           their
           Studies
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           advanc'd
           to
           be
           the
           Directors
           and
           Confesssors
           of
           the
           Nuns
           of
           their
           Order
           ,
           and
           that
           then
           they
           were
           perfectly
           happy
           .
        
         
           My
           Aunt
           ,
           after
           this
           ,
           sent
           for
           me
           into
           the
           Parlour
           ;
           where
           ,
           after
           that
           she
           had
           made
           me
           take
           part
           of
           a
           Collation
           ,
           she
           told
           me
           a
           thousand
           pretty
           things
           ,
           to
           engage
           me
           to
           be
           one
           of
           them
           .
           I
           took
           occasion
           to
           object
           to
           her
           ,
           what
           her
           Elder
           Brother
           had
           told
           me
           ,
           about
           their
           giving
           Discipline
           to
           Men
           :
           She
           desired
           me
           ,
           by
           no
           means
           to
           give
           ear
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           discontented
           Person
           ,
           and
           enrag'd
           ,
           because
           he
           could
           not
           effect
           his
           Designs
           :
           Yet
           she
           could
           not
           deny
           that
           such
           things
           past
           amongst
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           only
           upon
           young
           Novices
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           were
           newly
           profest
           ,
           until
           they
           had
           accomplish'd
           their
           Studies
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           till
           the
           Age
           of
           25
           Years
           .
           And
           forasmuch
           as
           these
           were
           the
           very
           Stages
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           to
           pass
           through
           ,
           in
           case
           I
           resolved
           to
           stay
           with
           them
           ,
           she
           told
           me
           ,
           to
           soften
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           the
           better
           to
           prepare
           me
           for
           it
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           not
           so
           harsh
           a
           thing
           ,
           as
           probably
           I
           might
           imagin
           ;
           that
           all
           the
           Nuns
           of
           Fontevrault
           were
           Ladies
           of
           Quality
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           a
           far
           greater
           Disgrace
           ,
           to
           receive
           Discipline
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           Monk
           ,
           who
           often
           is
           no
           better
           than
           the
           Son
           
           of
           a
           Porter
           ,
           or
           Cobler
           ,
           than
           from
           them
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           that
           this
           never
           hapned
           ,
           but
           upon
           very
           extraordinary
           Occasions
           ,
           to
           try
           their
           Obedience
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           she
           told
           me
           ,
           That
           all
           this
           was
           accounted
           as
           nothing
           amongst
           them
           ,
           as
           being
           accustom'd
           to
           such
           matters
           .
           However
           ,
           all
           these
           Reasons
           were
           not
           capable
           of
           satisfying
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           was
           oblig'd
           to
           cut
           short
           ,
           and
           tell
           her
           ,
           That
           I
           felt
           no
           Call
           to
           the
           Religious
           State
           ,
           of
           what
           Order
           soever
           it
           might
           be
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           should
           please
           God
           to
           give
           me
           one
           hereafter
           ,
           he
           was
           to
           be
           Master
           ,
           and
           that
           then
           I
           would
           apply
           my self
           ,
           with
           all
           my
           power
           to
           follow
           it
           :
           And
           so
           desired
           her
           ,
           to
           talk
           to
           me
           no
           more
           about
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           staid
           about
           Three
           Weeks
           with
           my
           Uncles
           in
           the
           Monastery
           of
           S.
           Johns
           ,
           and
           I
           ate
           always
           at
           the
           Prior's
           Table
           in
           the
           Hall
           ,
           where
           they
           entertain
           their
           Strangers
           .
           A
           young
           Gentleman
           ,
           who
           came
           thither
           the
           same
           Day
           as
           I
           did
           ,
           only
           Supt
           there
           the
           Evening
           after
           our
           Arrival
           ;
           after
           which
           time
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           come
           with
           the
           design
           of
           Entring
           himself
           into
           their
           Order
           ,
           they
           made
           him
           Eat
           in
           the
           common
           Refectory
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           other
           Novices
           and
           Monks
           ;
           and
           Eight
           days
           after
           ,
           they
           gave
           him
           the
           Habit.
           The
           Master
           of
           the
           Novices
           being
           come
           one
           Day
           to
           the
           Table
           for
           Strangers
           ,
           where
           I
           was
           ,
           the
           Prior
           asked
           him
           ,
           How
           the
           young
           Novice
           behaved
           himself
           ;
           who
           answered
           him
           ,
           That
           he
           did
           Wonders
           ,
           and
           gave
           the
           marks
           of
           an
           extraordinary
           Fervor
           .
           Amongst
           other
           things
           ,
           I
           
           remember
           he
           said
           ,
           That
           
             He
             alone
             had
             almost
             swept
             the
             whole
             Dormitory
             that
             Morning
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Nune
             had
             already
             once
             called
             him
             into
             the
             Parlour
             ,
             from
             whence
             he
             return'd
             more
             joyful
             than
             he
             went
             thither
             .
          
           The
           Monks
           that
           were
           there
           Smil'd
           upon
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           conceiv'd
           good
           hopes
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           persevere
           ,
           seeing
           he
           had
           made
           so
           good
           a
           beginning
           ,
           and
           so
           well
           taken
           his
           first
           Trial.
           
        
         
           I
           had
           a
           great
           desire
           to
           go
           and
           see
           the
           Monks
           Dine
           in
           the
           Common
           Refectory
           ;
           but
           they
           told
           me
           ,
           I
           must
           stay
           till
           next
           Sunday
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           was
           not
           permitted
           to
           be
           there
           any
           other
           Day
           of
           the
           Week
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Trials
           they
           made
           of
           the
           Novices
           .
           My
           Uncle
           informed
           me
           what
           these
           Trials
           were
           ,
           viz.
           to
           make
           some
           of
           them
           to
           carry
           a
           piece
           of
           Wood
           ,
           or
           Gag
           in
           their
           Mouths
           ;
           others
           were
           commanded
           ,
           to
           go
           and
           kiss
           the
           Monks
           Shoes
           ;
           others
           ,
           to
           continue
           upon
           their
           Knees
           ,
           with
           their
           Arms
           across
           ;
           others
           again
           ,
           to
           eat
           their
           Meals
           on
           the
           Ground
           ,
           without
           either
           Table-Cloth
           or
           Napkin
           ,
           and
           an
           hundred
           other
           such
           like
           Fooleries
           .
           The
           highest
           Trial
           of
           all
           ,
           is
           the
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           they
           observe
           a
           Nasty
           manner
           in
           the
           giving
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           whereas
           in
           all
           other
           Religious
           Orders
           ,
           they
           ordinarily
           give
           it
           on
           their
           Shoulders
           ,
           at
           Fontevrault
           they
           always
           give
           it
           beneath
           .
           It
           was
           not
           long
           since
           ,
           that
           two
           Novices
           went
           to
           complain
           to
           the
           Abbess
           ,
           That
           the
           Prior
           handled
           them
           with
           too
           great
           Severity
           ;
           but
           the
           Abbess
           having
           made
           them
           come
           into
           her
           Chamber
           ,
           gave
           them
           
           as
           much
           more
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           forbear
           their
           Complaints
           to
           another
           .
           'T
           is
           in
           these
           Fooleries
           they
           make
           Vertue
           to
           consist
           ,
           and
           they
           never
           teach
           their
           Religious
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           to
           be
           Vertuous
           indeed
           ,
           viz.
           to
           mortifie
           ,
           as
           they
           ought
           ,
           their
           Appetites
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           meek
           and
           lowly
           of
           Heart
           .
           This
           is
           that
           which
           makes
           these
           Young
           Men
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           past
           their
           Novitiate
           ,
           and
           have
           run
           through
           the
           Course
           of
           their
           Studies
           ,
           to
           have
           their
           Passions
           as
           head-strong
           as
           ever
           ,
           and
           to
           lead
           a
           scandalous
           Life
           with
           the
           Nuns
           ,
           whose
           Directors
           they
           are
           .
        
         
           These
           Nuns
           have
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           Liberty
           allow'd
           them
           ,
           than
           those
           of
           other
           Orders
           ;
           their
           Grates
           are
           very
           spacious
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           double
           ,
           as
           in
           Italy
           :
           They
           have
           the
           freedom
           to
           enter
           into
           their
           Outward
           Churches
           ,
           and
           Outward
           Parlours
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           permitted
           to
           other
           Nuns
           ,
           and
           with
           leave
           from
           the
           Abbess
           they
           may
           go
           abroad
           too
           .
           They
           will
           have
           all
           the
           Publick
           Exercises
           of
           Learning
           to
           be
           performed
           in
           their
           Presence
           ,
           as
           all
           Latin
           Declamations
           and
           Disputations
           .
           They
           have
           to
           this
           purpose
           a
           very
           great
           Hall
           ,
           which
           is
           call'd
           the
           Disputation-Hall
           ,
           and
           is
           of
           a
           great
           length
           and
           breadth
           ,
           having
           the
           Partition
           of
           a
           curious
           Iron-Grate
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           it
           ,
           all
           Gilt
           ,
           the
           one
           half
           being
           assign'd
           to
           the
           Nuns
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           to
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           maintain
           the
           Dispute
           .
           There
           are
           a
           great
           many
           Nuns
           amongst
           them
           ,
           who
           do
           very
           well
           understand
           Latin
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           ,
           Philosophy
           too
           .
           It
           seems
           ,
           that
           being
           to
           Command
           
           Men
           ,
           they
           thought
           it
           fitting
           to
           take
           upon
           them
           this
           Manly
           quality
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           Second
           Journy
           ,
           which
           I
           took
           about
           Twelve
           years
           ago
           to
           Fontevrault
           ,
           I
           heard
           some
           Nuns
           Disputing
           very
           prettily
           upon
           some
           Metaphysical
           Points
           .
           They
           had
           conceiv'd
           a
           design
           of
           establishing
           the
           Study
           of
           the
           Liberal
           Arts
           amongst
           themselves
           ;
           and
           indeed
           being
           the
           sole
           Mistresses
           there
           ,
           they
           might
           do
           in
           it
           whatsoever
           they
           pleas'd
           .
           They
           said
           ,
           
             They
             would
             give
             the
             World
             a
             sensible
             demonstration
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             a
             great
             piece
             of
             Injustice
             done
             to
             the
             Sex
             ,
             not
             to
             suffer
             them
             to
             Study
             ,
             only
             to
             keep
             them
             the
             more
             in
             Subjection
             and
             Error
             .
          
           As
           for
           what
           concerns
           Piety
           and
           Devotion
           ,
           these
           Nuns
           shew
           they
           have
           but
           little
           of
           it
           ,
           their
           whole
           Conversation
           being
           extreamly
           Worldy
           and
           Lascivious
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           their
           Dress
           and
           Habit.
           They
           are
           cloath'd
           in
           white
           ,
           and
           wear
           a
           black
           Veil
           over
           it
           :
           When
           they
           appear
           in
           the
           Quire
           ,
           they
           wear
           a
           great
           black
           Frock
           .
           The
           Monks
           wear
           a
           black
           Cassock
           ,
           and
           a
           Hood
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           go
           to
           Church
           they
           also
           put
           on
           a
           black
           Frock
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           what
           I
           had
           to
           communicate
           to
           you
           concerning
           this
           Religious
           Order
           ,
           tho'
           not
           all
           that
           I
           could
           say
           concerning
           them
           .
           It
           was
           to
           great
           purpose
           indeed
           ,
           that
           S.
           Paul
           affirms
           Man
           to
           be
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Woman
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           she
           ought
           to
           be
           subject
           and
           obedient
           to
           him
           ;
           seeing
           the
           Popes
           ,
           who
           boast
           themselves
           to
           be
           many
           degrees
           above
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           have
           decisively
           
           declared
           on
           this
           occasion
           ,
           that
           the
           Woman
           is
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Man
           ,
           and
           who
           upon
           this
           account
           is
           bound
           to
           yield
           Obedience
           to
           her
           .
           I
           remember
           to
           have
           read
           in
           an
           English
           Author
           ,
           that
           formerly
           there
           were
           such
           like
           Abbies
           in
           England
           ,
           where
           the
           Women
           usurp'd
           Authority
           over
           the
           Men.
           He
           mentions
           (
           amongst
           others
           )
           the
           Abby
           of
           Repandune
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Streneshaleh
           ,
           where
           the
           Abbesses
           commanded
           the
           Monks
           and
           Nuns
           ,
           that
           were
           in
           the
           same
           Monastery
           .
           But
           forasmuch
           as
           this
           Author
           doth
           affect
           throughout
           all
           his
           Discourse
           ,
           to
           oppose
           himself
           to
           the
           Benedictins
           ,
           who
           first
           brought
           the
           Monastick
           Life
           along
           with
           them
           into
           this
           Island
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           racks
           his
           Brain
           to
           prove
           ,
           without
           any
           ground
           of
           Reason
           ,
           That
           Joseph
           of
           Arimathea
           (
           he
           who
           Buried
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           )
           came
           and
           Founded
           several
           Monasteries
           here
           ,
           Thirty
           years
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           only
           to
           rob
           them
           of
           the
           glory
           ,
           of
           having
           been
           the
           first
           Founders
           ;
           there
           is
           reason
           also
           to
           reject
           what
           he
           saith
           concerning
           these
           Abbies
           ,
           which
           he
           pretends
           to
           be
           much
           more
           Ancient
           ,
           than
           the
           Arrival
           of
           S.
           Austin
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           It
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           were
           Communities
           of
           Religious
           Persons
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           ,
           for
           some
           time
           lived
           in
           Common
           ,
           and
           the
           Believers
           of
           both
           Sexes
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           in
           imitation
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           necessity
           there
           was
           of
           their
           being
           Instructed
           in
           the
           Faith
           and
           Duties
           of
           Christianity
           ;
           as
           likewise
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           
           be
           in
           a
           better
           condition
           to
           provide
           for
           their
           Poor
           ,
           lived
           Charitably
           together
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           constant
           practice
           of
           all
           Religious
           Duties
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           and
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           there
           may
           have
           been
           at
           the
           first
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           England
           ,
           some
           of
           these
           kind
           of
           Communities
           ,
           which
           were
           no
           more
           than
           the
           first
           Converts
           ,
           who
           lived
           together
           for
           the
           better
           convenience
           of
           being
           Instructed
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           be
           in
           a
           condition
           afterwards
           of
           Instructing
           others
           .
           I
           speak
           now
           according
           to
           the
           Opinion
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           will
           have
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospel
           was
           Preached
           in
           England
           ,
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           ;
           for
           according
           to
           the
           Sentiment
           of
           others
           ,
           who
           maintain
           ,
           that
           S.
           Austin
           was
           the
           first
           that
           Preached
           the
           Gospel
           in
           England
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           improbable
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           Founded
           Monasteries
           here
           after
           the
           Roman
           manner
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           Monk
           himself
           .
           But
           these
           Romish
           Monasteries
           ,
           are
           very
           different
           from
           those
           Religious
           Communities
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           which
           were
           only
           Instituted
           for
           the
           Publick
           Good
           ,
           whereas
           these
           seem
           only
           to
           eye
           a
           Particular
           Good
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           abandon'd
           all
           the
           Duties
           of
           Christian
           Charity
           towards
           their
           Neighbour
           ,
           for
           to
           live
           only
           to
           themselves
           ;
           and
           are
           in
           fine
           become
           to
           that
           degree
           the
           Scandal
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           even
           asham'd
           of
           their
           own
           Names
           .
           Let
           any
           Man
           go
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           desire
           to
           speak
           with
           a
           Monk
           or
           Nun
           ,
           or
           let
           him
           address
           a
           Letter
           to
           them
           with
           this
           
           Superscription
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           find
           them
           more
           offended
           at
           it
           ,
           than
           if
           one
           had
           call'd
           them
           Rogues
           and
           Queans
           :
           No
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           called
           Religious
           forsooth
           .
        
         
           
             There
             remains
             nothing
             for
             me
             at
             present
             ,
             but
             to
             answer
             a
             certain
             Question
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             put
             to
             me
          
           ;
           Whether
           I
           ,
           who
           have
           made
           it
           my
           Business
           in
           my
           Italian
           Journies
           ,
           to
           discover
           and
           examine
           the
           Defects
           of
           those
           Females
           that
           live
           in
           Monasteries
           ,
           and
           who
           have
           here
           given
           a
           very
           plain
           description
           of
           them
           ;
           whether
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           I
           would
           by
           this
           seem
           to
           aver
           in
           Truth
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           that
           generally
           all
           of
           them
           are
           in
           this
           state
           of
           Corruption
           ,
           Malice
           ,
           Sensuality
           ,
           and
           Licentiousness
           ,
           whereof
           I
           have
           spoken
           ?
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           Answer
           ,
           That
           I
           have
           not
           yet
           made
           mention
           of
           another
           excess
           of
           Bigotry
           ,
           Superstition
           ,
           Illusion
           and
           Folly
           ,
           which
           predominates
           in
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Convents
           of
           Nuns
           ,
           and
           always
           in
           some
           one
           Nun
           or
           other
           ,
           even
           in
           those
           Monasteries
           that
           are
           the
           most
           Corrupt
           and
           Licentious
           .
           Their
           Devotion
           consists
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           in
           Kneeling
           before
           some
           little
           Saint
           of
           Wood
           they
           have
           in
           some
           Corner
           of
           their
           Monastery
           ,
           and
           to
           continue
           there
           in
           that
           posture
           two
           or
           three
           Hours
           together
           every
           day
           .
           Another
           undertakes
           to
           mumble
           over
           daily
           a
           dozen
           Rosaries
           for
           the
           Souls
           in
           Purgatory
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           Sister
           come
           to
           speak
           with
           her
           during
           that
           time
           ,
           she
           affects
           to
           turn
           a
           deaf
           Ear
           to
           her
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           interrupting
           her
           Prayers
           .
           Another
           will
           go
           to
           the
           Middle
           of
           the
           Choir
           ,
           
           and
           there
           lie
           prostrate
           upon
           the
           Ground
           ,
           for
           a
           long
           time
           together
           before
           the
           Holy
           Sacrament
           ,
           beat
           her
           Breast
           ,
           stretch
           forth
           her
           Arms
           cross-wise
           ,
           push
           forth
           great
           Sighs
           ,
           and
           stare
           with
           her
           Eyes
           ,
           as
           if
           she
           were
           ravished
           and
           transported
           in
           an
           Exstasie
           .
           Others
           undertake
           to
           live
           on
           nothing
           but
           the
           Host
           ,
           which
           they
           receive
           at
           the
           Communion
           ,
           for
           two
           or
           three
           Days
           ,
           during
           which
           time
           they
           abstain
           from
           all
           manner
           of
           Meat
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           means
           reduce
           themselves
           to
           a
           pitiful
           condition
           .
           If
           any
           one
           demands
           of
           them
           ,
           why
           they
           pretend
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           they
           will
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           
             it
             is
             in
             hopes
             of
             becoming
             Saints
             ,
          
           and
           that
           this
           is
           their
           highest
           Ambition
           .
           These
           poor
           Nuns
           have
           their
           Brains
           fill'd
           with
           those
           miserable
           Legends
           of
           the
           Lives
           of
           Saints
           ,
           wherewith
           their
           Ears
           ring
           continually
           ,
           and
           where
           a
           great
           number
           of
           such
           like
           Actions
           are
           related
           ,
           for
           their
           most
           transcendent
           Vertues
           .
           And
           accordingly
           they
           believe
           ,
           that
           by
           doing
           the
           same
           they
           shall
           become
           Saints
           likewise
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           more
           of
           a
           Worldly
           Ambition
           in
           the
           case
           than
           is
           commonly
           thought
           of
           ,
           to
           acquire
           Reputation
           in
           a
           Church
           ,
           where
           after
           Death
           they
           place
           the
           Persons
           ,
           that
           practise
           these
           kind
           of
           Follies
           upon
           their
           Altars
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           worship
           them
           .
        
         
           
             It
             is
             not
             unlikely
             ,
             but
             that
             a
             Nun
             may
             possibly
             fill
             her
             Head
             with
             such
             Imaginations
             as
             these
          
           ;
           Go
           to
           ,
           after
           that
           I
           have
           been
           frequent
           and
           assiduous
           in
           these
           Actions
           ,
           from
           whence
           the
           measures
           of
           Holiness
           and
           Saintship
           are
           commonly
           taken
           ,
           
           when
           once
           I
           am
           dead
           ,
           they
           will
           make
           me
           a
           Saintess
           ,
           they
           'l
           cause
           a
           Head
           of
           Silver
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           will
           enchase
           mine
           ,
           they
           will
           enshrine
           my
           Body
           ,
           every
           one
           will
           strive
           to
           get
           a
           little
           bit
           of
           my
           Skin
           ,
           to
           dispose
           of
           it
           amongst
           their
           Relicks
           ;
           the
           Sisters
           will
           carry
           me
           on
           their
           Shoulders
           in
           Procession
           ,
           and
           come
           and
           Kneel
           before
           my
           Relicks
           ,
           to
           Pray
           to
           me
           ,
           as
           we
           do
           to
           such
           and
           such
           a
           Saintess
           .
           O
           ,
           the
           Glory
           and
           Honour
           there
           is
           in
           being
           a
           Saint
           !
           My
           greatest
           Ambition
           is
           to
           be
           one
           of
           them
           .
           
             Without
             doubt
             ,
             there
             be
             many
             Nuns
             in
          
           Italy
           
             that
             give
             way
             to
             such
             Thoughts
             as
             these
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             have
             not
             the
             Talent
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             do
             incline
             to
             this
             Spiritual
             Ambition
             .
             They
             become
             insupportable
             in
             their
             Convents
             to
             their
             Sisters
             themselves
             ,
             and
             one
             may
             easily
             perceive
             in
             all
             their
             Actions
             a
             most
             devilish
             Pride
             .
          
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           other
           sort
           of
           Nuns
           I
           have
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           and
           of
           whose
           Temper
           and
           Actions
           I
           have
           had
           occasion
           fully
           and
           perfectly
           to
           be
           inform'd
           .
           But
           yet
           I
           will
           not
           be
           so
           rigid
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           that
           amongst
           so
           great
           a
           number
           of
           Nuns
           ,
           there
           should
           not
           be
           sometime
           found
           some
           good
           Soul
           ,
           who
           with
           a
           right
           and
           sincere
           Heart
           goes
           purely
           and
           simply
           to
           God
           ;
           tho'
           indeed
           never
           any
           one
           came
           to
           my
           knowledge
           ,
           for
           whom
           I
           could
           pass
           my
           word
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           mortal
           Men
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           see
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           Heart
           ,
           can
           do
           ,
           for
           the
           Honesty
           of
           one
           another
           ;
           but
           yet
           I
           am
           willing
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           some
           found
           amongst
           them
           that
           are
           Good
           indeed
           ,
           and
           exempt
           from
           those
           great
           
           Weaknesses
           that
           are
           found
           in
           the
           two
           Extreams
           ,
           in
           like
           manner
           as
           we
           find
           some
           white
           Crows
           here
           in
           England
           .
           But
           and
           if
           there
           should
           be
           a
           greater
           number
           of
           these
           ,
           yet
           would
           not
           this
           enervate
           my
           Conclusion
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           ,
           
             That
             when
             a
             State
             or
             Condition
             hath
             been
             erected
             ,
             in
             the
             hopes
             of
             attaining
             a
             greater
             Good
             ;
             if
             afterwards
             it
             be
             found
             ,
             that
             contrary
             to
             the
             good
             hope
             that
             has
             been
             conceived
             ,
             it
             produceth
             a
             great
             Evil
             ;
             tho'
             it
             may
             be
             true
             also
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             without
             good
             effect
             upon
             some
             ,
             yet
             those
             who
             are
             in
             Power
             are
             obliged
             in
             Conscience
             to
             abrogate
             it
          
           ;
           Which
           is
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           hath
           done
           ,
           in
           suppressing
           the
           Monasteries
           of
           Men
           and
           Women
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           Country
           was
           so
           miserably
           pester'd
           :
           For
           which
           GOD
           be
           praised
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           OBSERVATIONS
           ON
           A
           JOURNY
           TO
           NAPLES
           .
        
         
           The
           Fourth
           Days
           Journy
           .
        
         
           WE
           departed
           from
           Fondi
           early
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           with
           design
           to
           reach
           Capua
           that
           day
           .
           The
           Night
           before
           they
           had
           told
           us
           many
           Stories
           of
           Banditi
           ,
           who
           not
           contenting
           themselves
           to
           Rob
           the
           Passengers
           they
           met
           with
           ,
           most
           frequently
           took
           them
           Prisoners
           along
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           Sold
           
           them
           to
           the
           Turks
           ,
           or
           the
           first
           Pirates
           they
           met
           with
           ,
           for
           Slaves
           .
           These
           Banditi
           Swarm
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           ,
           into
           which
           we
           were
           entr'd
           the
           day
           before
           ;
           for
           Fondi
           ,
           is
           a
           Town
           belonging
           to
           that
           Kingdom
           .
           We
           were
           extreamly
           affrighted
           ,
           after
           that
           we
           had
           Rode
           Three
           or
           Four
           Miles
           ,
           to
           see
           Four
           Men
           coming
           strait
           towards
           us
           ,
           cross
           a
           Field
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           intercept
           us
           .
           The
           only
           thing
           encourag'd
           us
           was
           ,
           that
           we
           saw
           no
           Arms
           about
           them
           :
           But
           we
           soon
           recover'd
           of
           our
           Fears
           ,
           when
           instead
           of
           advancing
           nearer
           to
           us
           ,
           we
           saw
           them
           kneel
           down
           ,
           crying
           aloud
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           would
           be
           pleas'd
           to
           give
           them
           our
           Blessing
           ,
           for
           they
           had
           perceiv'd
           by
           our
           Habit
           that
           we
           were
           Priests
           ;
           we
           immediately
           dispatch'd
           them
           a
           great
           Sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           whereupon
           they
           return'd
           to
           their
           Labour
           .
           Being
           gone
           a
           little
           further
           ,
           we
           saw
           many
           others
           come
           ,
           who
           desir'd
           the
           same
           favour
           .
           Some
           of
           them
           approach'd
           nearer
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           endeavour'd
           to
           kiss
           our
           Boots
           ,
           or
           touch
           our
           Habits
           with
           their
           Hands
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           kiss'd
           the
           parts
           of
           their
           Hands
           wherewith
           they
           had
           touch'd
           them
           .
           We
           were
           not
           much
           in
           Love
           with
           these
           kind
           of
           Ceremonies
           ,
           as
           having
           the
           Banditi
           always
           in
           our
           minds
           .
           However
           ,
           we
           began
           at
           last
           to
           be
           accustom'd
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           admir'd
           the
           Superstition
           and
           simplicity
           of
           these
           poor
           People
           ,
           whom
           their
           Priests
           have
           well
           nigh
           persuaded
           to
           adore
           them
           .
        
         
         
           I
           have
           already
           in
           several
           Places
           made
           mention
           of
           the
           Superstition
           of
           the
           Italians
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           none
           to
           be
           compar'd
           with
           that
           ,
           which
           Reigns
           in
           the
           Parts
           ,
           that
           are
           subject
           to
           the
           Dominion
           of
           Spain
           .
           And
           I
           suppose
           the
           reason
           why
           the
           Priests
           command
           more
           respect
           there
           is
           ,
           because
           by
           their
           frequent
           Conversing
           with
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           they
           have
           accustom'd
           themselves
           to
           an
           air
           of
           Gravity
           ,
           that
           makes
           them
           very
           Venerable
           ,
           and
           have
           taken
           to
           themselves
           Proud
           and
           Lofty
           Titles
           ,
           affecting
           to
           be
           call'd
           Gentlemen
           and
           Knights
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           which
           probably
           may
           contribute
           much
           to
           impress
           this
           great
           respect
           upon
           the
           Spirits
           of
           the
           common
           People
           .
        
         
           Generally
           throughout
           all
           Italy
           ,
           the
           Priests
           are
           Masters
           ,
           and
           consequently
           are
           Fear'd
           ,
           but
           (
           setting
           aside
           their
           Character
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           a
           respect
           for
           ,
           )
           not
           esteem'd
           or
           respected
           .
           Yea
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           Parts
           of
           Italy
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           scarcely
           any
           respect
           shew'd
           them
           at
           all
           .
           The
           Venetians
           make
           a
           distinction
           between
           a
           Priest
           at
           the
           Altar
           ,
           Array'd
           in
           his
           Pontifical
           Habit
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           or
           is
           about
           to
           say
           Mass
           ;
           and
           a
           Priest
           in
           Worldly
           Commerce
           and
           Converse
           .
           Under
           the
           first
           Consideration
           ,
           they
           bestow
           the
           same
           Adorations
           upon
           him
           ,
           as
           upon
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           whose
           Person
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           he
           Represents
           ;
           they
           approach
           them
           to
           touch
           and
           kiss
           their
           Habit
           ,
           or
           their
           Footsteps
           ,
           as
           they
           return
           from
           the
           Altar
           ,
           and
           fall
           upon
           their
           Knees
           to
           receive
           their
           Benediction
           .
           But
           
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           have
           undrest
           themselves
           ,
           and
           are
           come
           out
           of
           the
           Vestry
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           so
           much
           as
           Salute
           them
           ,
           or
           give
           them
           the
           least
           Preference
           .
           The
           most
           part
           of
           the
           Nobility
           of
           Venice
           ,
           have
           a
           Priest
           in
           their
           Houses
           ,
           for
           their
           Chaplains
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           the
           Governours
           of
           their
           Children
           ;
           but
           they
           use
           them
           with
           the
           greatest
           Indignity
           ,
           they
           make
           them
           to
           Dine
           with
           their
           Servants
           ,
           and
           use
           them
           as
           such
           ;
           for
           they
           Command
           them
           as
           the
           meanest
           Servant
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           run
           up
           and
           down
           on
           Errands
           like
           Foot-Boys
           ;
           with
           a
           Come
           hither
           Priest
           ,
           Go
           thither
           Priest
           ;
           indeed
           it
           is
           a
           very
           shame
           ,
           to
           see
           how
           they
           talk
           to
           their
           Priests
           ;
           and
           they
           have
           certainly
           more
           respect
           for
           their
           Gondoliers
           or
           Bargemen
           ,
           than
           for
           them
           .
           When
           a
           Priest
           accompanies
           the
           Children
           ,
           whose
           Governour
           he
           is
           ,
           along
           the
           Streets
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           go
           besides
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           will
           have
           them
           follow
           them
           ,
           as
           their
           Lackey
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Children
           go
           to
           Visit
           some
           other
           Noble
           Venetian
           ,
           they
           are
           call'd
           to
           come
           up
           ,
           to
           the
           Dining
           Room
           ,
           and
           the
           poor
           Priest
           must
           stay
           below
           at
           the
           Gate
           with
           the
           Servants
           .
           And
           in
           truth
           ,
           they
           make
           use
           of
           them
           purely
           for
           Foot-Boys
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           had
           no
           Priests
           to
           accompany
           their
           Children
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           oblig'd
           to
           keep
           Foot-Boys
           ,
           or
           some
           Servants
           or
           other
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           give
           them
           no
           Salary
           neither
           .
           'T
           is
           the
           Priest
           that
           costs
           them
           less
           than
           any
           other
           of
           their
           Domesticks
           ,
           for
           he
           has
           never
           a
           Farthing
           of
           Wages
           ,
           
           and
           for
           his
           Diet
           ,
           he
           is
           fain
           to
           take
           it
           with
           the
           Servants
           ,
           and
           Gondoliers
           ,
           as
           was
           mention'd
           before
           .
           All
           the
           advantage
           he
           has
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           give
           him
           leave
           every
           Morning
           ,
           to
           go
           and
           say
           Mass
           in
           some
           Church
           or
           other
           ,
           and
           the
           Mony
           he
           gains
           thereby
           ,
           is
           for
           himself
           ,
           and
           serves
           to
           maintain
           him
           in
           Clothes
           .
           But
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Priests
           are
           kept
           under
           ,
           and
           undervalu'd
           in
           outward
           Converse
           amongst
           the
           Venetians
           ,
           so
           much
           are
           they
           Honour'd
           and
           Respected
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           ;
           the
           Title
           of
           
             Cavalier
             di
             Christo
          
           ,
           Knight
           of
           Christ
           ,
           gives
           them
           entrance
           to
           ,
           and
           acceptance
           with
           the
           best
           of
           Companies
           ,
           and
           amongst
           the
           greatest
           Lords
           .
           Not
           only
           at
           the
           Altar
           ,
           but
           wheresoever
           they
           meet
           them
           ,
           they
           account
           it
           ,
           not
           only
           Honourable
           ,
           but
           Meritorious
           ,
           to
           touch
           and
           kiss
           their
           Cassocks
           ,
           as
           those
           poor
           Country
           Men
           did
           ,
           who
           quitted
           their
           Plows
           ,
           and
           came
           a
           great
           way
           to
           kiss
           our
           Boots
           .
        
         
           We
           came
           to
           Mola
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           small
           Town
           upon
           the
           Sea
           Shoar
           ,
           and
           from
           whence
           we
           may
           see
           Gaeta
           .
           I
           will
           not
           insist
           here
           to
           give
           you
           a
           Relation
           of
           Cicero's
           Gardens
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Via
             Appia
          
           ,
           or
           of
           those
           other
           Curiosities
           which
           we
           meet
           with
           in
           these
           Quarters
           ,
           and
           whereof
           the
           World
           is
           sufficiently
           inform'd
           ,
           by
           those
           many
           Books
           of
           Travels
           ,
           that
           have
           handled
           them
           on
           purpose
           ,
           and
           also
           because
           it
           conduceth
           nothing
           to
           my
           present
           Design
           .
           I
           shall
           only
           here
           present
           you
           with
           a
           pretty
           odd
           Spectacle
           which
           presented
           it self
           to
           our
           Eyes
           at
           
           Mola
           .
           We
           saw
           a
           Spanish
           Souldier
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           great
           Purse
           in
           his
           Hand
           ,
           and
           a
           Priest
           that
           followed
           him
           ,
           they
           went
           from
           House
           to
           House
           ,
           and
           from
           Shop
           to
           Shop
           .
           The
           Souldier
           accosted
           us
           in
           a
           manner
           ,
           very
           Cavalier
           like
           ,
           and
           which
           spoke
           him
           to
           be
           what
           he
           was
           .
           Gentlemen
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           put
           some
           pieces
           of
           Mony
           into
           my
           Purse
           ,
           that
           this
           Knight
           of
           Christ
           here
           may
           say
           Mass
           .
           My
           Companion
           gave
           him
           somewhat
           a
           rude
           Answer
           .
           How
           so
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           do
           I
           hinder
           him
           from
           saying
           Mass
           ?
           It
           is
           not
           enough
           ,
           repli'd
           the
           Souldier
           ,
           that
           you
           do
           not
           hinder
           him
           ,
           you
           must
           help
           and
           assist
           him
           ;
           and
           taking
           him
           by
           his
           Cloak
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           assure
           your self
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           not
           let
           you
           go
           ,
           till
           you
           have
           given
           me
           something
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           was
           fain
           to
           put
           his
           Hand
           into
           his
           Pocket
           and
           content
           him
           .
           The
           Priest
           who
           was
           likewise
           a
           Spaniard
           ,
           kept
           himself
           always
           behind
           the
           Souldier
           ,
           with
           his
           great
           flat
           Hat
           upon
           his
           Head
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           the
           Gravity
           of
           a
           Prelate
           ,
           he
           neither
           looked
           upon
           ,
           nor
           Saluted
           any
           one
           ,
           but
           March'd
           along
           continually
           muttering
           in
           his
           Breviary
           :
           Which
           made
           my
           Companion
           ,
           after
           that
           he
           had
           put
           some
           Mony
           into
           the
           Purse
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           methinks
           he
           might
           at
           least
           thank
           those
           ,
           that
           give
           something
           .
           But
           the
           Souldier
           ,
           answered
           for
           him
           ;
           What
           ?
           would
           you
           have
           him
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           Men
           ,
           whilst
           he
           is
           speaking
           to
           God
           ?
           The
           answer
           I
           confess
           was
           excellent
           for
           a
           Souldier
           :
           Tho'
           indeed
           it
           was
           but
           too
           evident
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           nothing
           but
           Pride
           ,
           which
           
           put
           this
           Priest
           upon
           saying
           his
           Office
           ,
           after
           this
           manner
           publickly
           in
           the
           Streets
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           could
           not
           have
           found
           any
           other
           place
           or
           time
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           that
           Duty
           .
           But
           I
           have
           observ'd
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           part
           of
           the
           Clergy
           of
           Rome
           ,
           seldom
           put
           themselves
           upon
           saying
           their
           Office
           ,
           but
           when
           and
           where
           they
           may
           be
           seen
           .
           There
           are
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           make
           themselves
           insupportable
           ,
           and
           who
           to
           exempt
           themselves
           from
           the
           Duties
           of
           Civil
           Society
           ,
           betake
           themselves
           to
           their
           Breviary
           ,
           when
           any
           one
           stands
           in
           need
           of
           them
           .
           One
           might
           well
           tell
           them
           ,
           what
           an
           honest
           Man
           ,
           who
           had
           business
           at
           Rome
           ,
           spoke
           upon
           occasion
           of
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           Judge
           ,
           before
           whom
           his
           Cause
           was
           to
           be
           Pleaded
           .
           Every
           time
           he
           went
           to
           speak
           with
           him
           ,
           this
           Judge
           ,
           who
           had
           already
           been
           Brib'd
           by
           his
           Adverse
           Party
           ,
           to
           avoid
           the
           Hearing
           of
           his
           Reasons
           ,
           took
           upon
           him
           always
           to
           Read
           his
           Breviary
           ,
           when
           ever
           he
           came
           to
           speak
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           Servants
           gave
           him
           no
           other
           answer
           ,
           but
           this
           ,
           that
           their
           Master
           was
           saying
           his
           Office
           :
           
             Dice
             al
             suo
             Officio
          
           .
           At
           last
           this
           Honest
           Man
           being
           weary
           of
           hearing
           continually
           the
           same
           answer
           ,
           told
           them
           :
           
             Dice
             l'
             Officio
             ?
             quanto
             Sarebbe
             meglio
             che
             lo
             facesse
             .
             Saith
             his
             Office
             :
          
           (
           quoth
           he
           ?
           )
           
             How
             much
             better
             would
             it
             be
             to
             do
             it
             ?
          
           In
           like
           manner
           this
           Spanish
           Priest
           would
           ,
           as
           it
           seems
           to
           me
           have
           done
           much
           better
           ,
           either
           to
           have
           taken
           his
           time
           early
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           to
           have
           said
           his
           Breviary
           
           or
           to
           have
           deferr'd
           it
           to
           some
           other
           time
           more
           convenient
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           have
           been
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           have
           thank'd
           the
           Persons
           ,
           that
           bestow'd
           their
           Charity
           upon
           him
           ?
        
         
           They
           told
           us
           ,
           That
           the
           Souldiers
           in
           those
           Parts
           did
           render
           this
           kind
           Office
           to
           all
           poor
           Stranger
           Priests
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           meet
           with
           any
           that
           would
           pay
           them
           for
           their
           Mass
           ,
           to
           excuse
           them
           from
           the
           trouble
           of
           Begging
           themselves
           .
           As
           for
           the
           other
           Priests
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           they
           are
           sure
           to
           meet
           with
           their
           Pay
           in
           their
           Churches
           .
           These
           Souldiers
           sometimes
           gather
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           ,
           than
           is
           necessary
           for
           to
           say
           a
           Mass
           ;
           but
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           they
           very
           honestly
           give
           all
           to
           the
           poor
           Priests
           ,
           for
           whom
           they
           have
           Collected
           it
           ,
           without
           being
           willing
           to
           receive
           one
           Farthing
           of
           it
           for
           their
           pains
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           frequently
           they
           are
           a
           Company
           of
           miserable
           Wretches
           ,
           that
           are
           ready
           to
           starve
           ;
           in
           which
           case
           I
           have
           often
           admired
           their
           extraordinary
           Piety
           ,
           in
           point-blank
           contradiction
           to
           the
           common
           Proverb
           ;
           
             Nulla
             Fides
             Pietasque
             viris
             qui
             castra
             sequuntur
             .
          
           They
           are
           the
           Spanish
           Souldiers
           who
           do
           this
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Italian
           ,
           nor
           the
           Natives
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           .
        
         
           After
           having
           refresh'd
           our selves
           at
           Mola
           ,
           we
           went
           to
           Caieta
           ,
           which
           lies
           on
           one
           side
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           went
           on
           Foot
           ,
           to
           take
           a
           view
           of
           the
           Rock
           ,
           which
           they
           say
           was
           rent
           asunder
           at
           the
           Death
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           when
           the
           Rocks
           were
           cleft
           ,
           and
           the
           Graves
           were
           opened
           .
           
           We
           ascended
           ,
           winding
           round
           the
           Mountain
           ,
           which
           is
           on
           the
           backside
           of
           Caieta
           ;
           and
           indeed
           a
           part
           of
           the
           City
           is
           built
           upon
           the
           Side
           ,
           of
           that
           height
           ,
           where
           it
           forms
           a
           fair
           Amphitheater
           .
           They
           have
           taken
           care
           to
           make
           the
           Way
           ,
           that
           leads
           up
           to
           the
           Cleft
           of
           the
           Rock
           ,
           very
           easie
           ;
           I
           can't
           well
           say
           ,
           whether
           it
           was
           half
           a
           mile
           ,
           or
           a
           quarter
           of
           a
           mile
           that
           we
           mounted
           ;
           but
           we
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           repent
           of
           the
           Pains
           we
           had
           taken
           ,
           for
           certainly
           it
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           Lovely
           Places
           ,
           and
           greatest
           Curiosities
           that
           can
           be
           seen
           .
           This
           Rock
           forms
           a
           Cape
           ,
           which
           runs
           out
           a
           great
           way
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           is
           split
           from
           the
           Top
           to
           the
           Bottom
           by
           the
           midst
           ,
           and
           the
           two
           halves
           of
           the
           Rock
           are
           distant
           from
           each
           other
           the
           length
           of
           about
           a
           Perch
           ,
           or
           a
           Perch
           and
           an
           half
           .
           Being
           on
           the
           Top
           ,
           we
           see
           the
           Waves
           of
           the
           Sea
           that
           pass
           under
           the
           Rock
           ,
           and
           beating
           against
           the
           Stones
           make
           a
           dreadful
           Noise
           .
           A
           great
           Stone
           being
           loosned
           from
           the
           upper
           part
           of
           the
           Rock
           ,
           fell
           down
           with
           that
           exactness
           ,
           that
           it
           stuck
           fast
           between
           the
           Cleft
           in
           the
           lowermost
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           pretty
           near
           the
           Water
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           found
           large
           enough
           ,
           and
           firmly
           fix'd
           to
           build
           a
           Chapel
           upon
           it
           .
           The
           Papists
           make
           a
           Miracle
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             That
             a
             Holy
             Hermit
             ,
             who
             dwelt
             upon
             this
             Mountain
             ,
             and
             who
             almost
             continually
             meditated
             upon
             the
             Passion
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             near
             to
             the
             Cleft
             of
             the
             Rock
             ,
             pray'd
             on
             a
             time
             very
             earnestly
             to
             God
             ,
             That
             it
             would
             please
             him
             so
             to
             dispose
             of
             things
             ,
             that
             a
             Chapel
             might
             
             be
             built
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             which
             had
             exprest
             some
             kind
             of
             Sensibility
             at
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             same
             instant
             ,
             by
             the
             Divine
             Power
             ,
             this
             Stone
             was
             loosned
             from
             its
             place
             ,
             and
             fell
             down
             and
             fixed
             it self
             in
             the
             place
             ,
             where
             he
             had
             desired
             to
             have
             a
             Chapel
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Roman
           Catholicks
           have
           been
           so
           often
           convinc'd
           of
           Falseness
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Miracles
           they
           attribute
           to
           themselves
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           doubt
           of
           all
           those
           they
           have
           a
           mind
           to
           make
           us
           believe
           .
           This
           Stone
           ,
           and
           this
           Chapel
           ,
           in
           the
           condition
           they
           are
           at
           present
           ,
           shew
           nothing
           that
           looks
           Miraculous
           ;
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           rest
           upon
           very
           good
           Foundations
           ;
           and
           if
           a
           Miracle
           was
           wrought
           in
           loosning
           it
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Rock
           ,
           and
           placing
           it
           where
           it
           is
           ,
           this
           is
           that
           which
           is
           in
           question
           ;
           and
           as
           we
           cannot
           prove
           the
           contrary
           ,
           so
           neither
           can
           they
           ,
           what
           they
           assert
           .
           The
           Matter
           of
           certain
           Truth
           is
           only
           this
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           a
           Chapel
           there
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           fair
           descent
           leading
           to
           it
           .
           If
           Men
           feel
           Devotion
           ,
           when
           they
           go
           down
           thither
           meditating
           on
           the
           Passion
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           as
           a
           certain
           Traveller
           in
           the
           Relation
           he
           has
           given
           us
           of
           his
           Travels
           doth
           assure
           us
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Meditation
           it self
           that
           will
           afford
           and
           excite
           that
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           done
           with
           a
           well-prepared
           Heart
           and
           Mind
           .
           The
           Chapel
           is
           spacious
           enough
           ,
           and
           very
           neat
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           Windows
           that
           look
           out
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           by
           which
           one
           may
           take
           a
           view
           of
           this
           great
           Cleft
           very
           exactly
           ;
           
           and
           certainly
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           Sight
           that
           frights
           Nature
           ,
           especially
           when
           one
           looks
           down
           into
           the
           Sea.
           Whilst
           we
           were
           here
           we
           saw
           a
           Sea-Monster
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           in
           a
           moment
           ,
           plung'd
           it self
           again
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           not
           giving
           me
           leave
           to
           view
           it
           so
           well
           ,
           as
           to
           give
           you
           a
           description
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Popes
           have
           granted
           Indulgences
           to
           those
           who
           go
           and
           visit
           this
           Place
           ;
           and
           at
           certain
           times
           of
           the
           Year
           ,
           more
           especially
           in
           Lent
           ,
           they
           come
           in
           Pilgrimage
           thither
           from
           all
           Parts
           .
        
         
           
             After
             that
             we
             had
             satisfied
             our
             Curiosity
             ,
             we
             remounted
             again
             by
             the
             same
             Steps
             ,
             and
             we
             went
             to
             see
             some
             Hermits
             ,
             who
             abide
             upon
             the
             Mountain
             ,
             and
             are
             Lodged
             very
             neatly
             .
             The
             Gentleman
             that
             Travell'd
             with
             me
             ,
             having
             presented
             them
             with
             a
             Paper
             of
          
           Bononia
           
             Snush-Tobacco
             ,
             which
             without
             doubt
             is
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             Presents
             that
             can
             be
             made
             to
          
           Italians
           ;
           
             they
             Invited
             us
             to
             stay
             and
             Dine
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             seeing
             that
             they
             were
             well
             provided
             with
             Flesh
             and
             Fish
             ,
             we
             accepted
             the
             Invitation
             .
             They
             told
             us
             ,
          
           That
           tho'
           they
           were
           poor
           ,
           and
           lived
           only
           upon
           Alms
           ,
           yet
           ,
           blessed
           be
           God
           ,
           they
           wanted
           nothing
           .
           
             There
             was
             one
             of
             these
             Hermits
             that
             was
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             who
             went
             every
             day
             to
             say
             Mass
             in
             the
             Miraculous
             Chapel
             .
             Those
             of
             them
             that
             are
             Priests
             ,
             they
             call
          
           Fathers
           ,
           
             and
             those
             that
             are
             not
          
           ,
           Brothers
           .
           
             The
             Father
             Hermit
             kept
             Company
             with
             us
             ,
             to
             entertain
             us
             with
             Discourse
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Brothers
             gave
             Order
             about
             Dinner
             .
             He
             told
             us
             ,
          
           That
           he
           had
           not
           been
           an
           
           Hermit
           above
           Three
           years
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Secular
           Priest
           before
           he
           turn'd
           Hermit
           :
           That
           the
           Hermit
           ,
           his
           Predecessor
           died
           very
           Aged
           ,
           and
           with
           an
           odour
           of
           Sanctity
           ;
           but
           that
           about
           a
           year
           after
           his
           Death
           ,
           they
           had
           found
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Silver
           hid
           in
           an
           Old
           Pallet-Bed
           ,
           on
           which
           he
           lay
           ,
           tho'
           it
           was
           not
           permitted
           to
           them
           to
           possess
           one
           Farthing
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           had
           much
           lessened
           the
           good
           Opinion
           they
           had
           conceived
           of
           him
           ,
           neither
           was
           it
           known
           how
           possibly
           he
           could
           gather
           all
           that
           Mony.
           
             This
             Hermit
             entertain'd
             us
             with
             good
             and
             witty
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             had
             seen
             the
             World
             in
             his
             time
             .
             He
             had
             Travell'd
             in
          
           France
           and
           Germany
           ,
           
             before
             that
             he
             was
             an
             Hermit
             .
             He
             seem'd
             to
             be
             of
             a
             plain
             ,
             open
             ,
             and
             free
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             quite
             different
             from
             the
             ordinary
             Temper
             of
             the
             Monks
             and
          
           Frati
           of
           Italy
           ;
           
             whence
             the
          
           Capucins
           
             also
             had
             taken
             occasion
             to
             Accuse
             him
             before
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Caieta
           ,
           
             that
             he
             was
             not
             of
             an
             Hermetick
             Spirit
             ,
             with
             intent
             of
             thrusting
             him
             out
             of
             that
             Place
             ,
             and
             putting
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             fail'd
             of
             their
             design
             .
             I
             formerly
             was
             not
             unacquainted
             of
             the
          
           Capucins
           ,
           
             being
             irreconcilable
             Enemies
             to
             the
          
           Hermits
           ,
           
             because
             of
             the
             resemblance
             of
             their
             Habits
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             same
             way
             of
             Subsistence
             ,
             which
             is
             Alms
          
           ;
           Figulus
           odit
           Figulum
           ;
           Two
           of
           a
           Trade
           seldom
           love
           one
           another
           .
           
             But
             this
             Hermit
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             had
             kept
             his
             Station
             in
             spite
             of
             all
             their
             Efforts
             ,
             and
             had
             so
             far
             gain'd
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Poor
             by
             his
             Alms
             ,
             of
             the
             Common
             People
             by
             his
             Familiarity
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Great
             Ones
             by
             his
             
             unaffected
             Air
             ,
             and
             pleasant
             Comportment
             ,
             that
             they
             despair'd
             of
             ever
             gaining
             their
             End
             upon
             him
             .
             He
             told
             me
             ,
          
           That
           they
           gave
           Meat
           every
           Day
           to
           above
           Forty
           poor
           People
           .
           
             I
             desired
             him
             to
             tell
             me
             ,
             how
             it
             was
             possible
             for
             them
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             since
             they
             liv'd
             upon
             nothing
             but
             Charity
             themselves
             ?
             He
             reply'd
             ,
          
           That
           they
           had
           mnch
           more
           bestowed
           upon
           them
           than
           they
           could
           spend
           ;
           that
           every
           Morning
           they
           had
           two
           Asses
           sent
           to
           them
           loaden
           with
           Provisions
           ,
           and
           that
           besides
           this
           ,
           he
           went
           every
           Evening
           to
           demand
           a
           Charity
           at
           all
           the
           Gentlemens
           Houses
           where
           he
           was
           known
           ;
           that
           when
           he
           came
           there
           ,
           they
           led
           him
           into
           their
           Cellars
           where
           their
           best
           Wine
           was
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           into
           their
           Butteries
           ,
           saying
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Hermit
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             here
             you
             like
             ,
             pray
             take
             what
             pleaseth
             you
             best
             .
          
           Here
           it
           is
           
             (
             said
             he
          
           )
           that
           I
           and
           my
           Companion
           do
           fill
           our
           Knapsacks
           .
           When
           we
           have
           a
           mind
           to
           have
           some
           Fish
           ,
           we
           go
           in
           the
           Evening
           to
           the
           Haven
           where
           the
           Fisher-Boats
           come
           ,
           and
           they
           give
           us
           abundantly
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           which
           is
           very
           good
           ,
           as
           you
           will
           find
           by
           what
           you
           shall
           have
           for
           your
           Dinner
           .
           But
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           also
           these
           Persons
           some
           time
           or
           other
           return
           the
           Visit
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           entertain
           them
           with
           the
           Best
           that
           we
           have
           .
           We
           are
           not
           at
           all
           Covetous
           of
           that
           which
           cost
           us
           nothing
           ,
           and
           indeed
           this
           is
           the
           way
           for
           us
           to
           have
           still
           more
           ;
           for
           ,
           by
           this
           means
           ,
           these
           Persons
           do
           not
           know
           how
           to
           make
           us
           good
           Chear
           enough
           when
           we
           come
           to
           them
           again
           .
           The
           
             Capucins
             (
             said
             he
          
           )
           do
           not
           take
           this
           method
           ,
           they
           are
           insatiable
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           Temporal
           Father
           (
           as
           they
           call
           him
           )
           to
           
           whom
           they
           send
           the
           Surplus
           of
           their
           Alms
           ,
           and
           who
           turns
           it
           into
           Mony
           ,
           to
           Buy
           for
           them
           whatsoever
           they
           desire
           .
           They
           touch
           no
           Mony
           ,
           nor
           buy
           any
           thing
           ;
           but
           he
           toucheth
           it
           ,
           and
           buys
           it
           for
           them
           .
           If
           they
           give
           some
           bits
           of
           Bread
           to
           the
           Poor
           at
           their
           Gate
           ,
           they
           are
           only
           some
           Scraps
           of
           the
           Brownest
           ,
           which
           they
           could
           not
           sell
           .
           But
           as
           for
           us
           ,
           we
           bestow
           upon
           them
           indifferently
           of
           all
           we
           have
           ;
           this
           is
           that
           which
           hath
           procur'd
           us
           the
           Affection
           of
           the
           Poor
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           certainly
           sacrifice
           their
           Lives
           for
           us
           ,
           rather
           than
           to
           suffer
           the
           Hermitage
           to
           be
           taken
           out
           of
           our
           hands
           .
        
         
           This
           good
           Hermit
           ,
           after
           having
           discours'd
           thus
           a
           good
           while
           against
           the
           Capucins
           ,
           order'd
           Dinner
           to
           be
           brought
           up
           ,
           which
           indeed
           was
           Order'd
           and
           Drest
           very
           handsomly
           ,
           tho'
           in
           Wooden
           Dishes
           .
           My
           Companion
           would
           eat
           no
           Pottage
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           no
           other
           ,
           but
           Wooden
           Spoons
           .
           This
           made
           the
           Hermits
           to
           laugh
           heartily
           .
           They
           asked
           one
           another
           ,
           where
           they
           might
           get
           a
           Silver
           Spoon
           for
           this
           Gentleman
           ?
           This
           was
           a
           young
           Priest
           ,
           who
           never
           had
           Travell'd
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           always
           been
           brought
           up
           in
           his
           Father's
           House
           :
           But
           at
           last
           ,
           seeing
           that
           the
           Pulse
           look'd
           very
           well
           ,
           he
           ventur'd
           to
           taste
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           finding
           them
           extreamly
           well
           drest
           and
           season'd
           ,
           Well
           ,
           (
           said
           he
           )
           
             I
             don't
             matter
             a
             Spoon
             now
             ,
             I
             shall
             make
             a
             shift
             good
             enough
             ,
             to
             eat
             them
             with
             my
             Fingers
             .
          
           The
           Hermits
           and
           Capucins
           have
           the
           gift
           of
           Dressing
           Meat
           perfectly
           well
           ,
           and
           it
           seems
           ,
           as
           if
           
           they
           made
           it
           part
           of
           their
           Study
           :
           Neither
           would
           I
           have
           any
           one
           to
           take
           an
           estimate
           of
           their
           Mortification
           by
           their
           Wooden
           Spoons
           ,
           but
           by
           that
           which
           is
           in
           them
           .
           The
           Father
           Hermit
           drank
           to
           us
           in
           most
           excellent
           Wine
           ,
           tho'
           out
           of
           a
           Wooden
           Cup
           :
           And
           for
           his
           part
           ,
           was
           not
           slack
           to
           encourage
           us
           to
           eat
           and
           drink
           by
           his
           good
           Example
           .
           
             I
             am
             no
             Hypocrite
          
           (
           said
           he
           )
           
             as
             many
             Hermits
             are
             .
             When
             one
             comes
             to
             Visit
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             They
             have
             not
             eat
             of
             Four
             days
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             yet
             Fasting
             :
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             to
             tell
             you
             Truth
             ,
             I
             eat
             but
             Four
             times
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             think
             ,
             that
             Holiness
             consists
             in
             not
             Eating
             ,
             but
             in
             Eating
             well
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             giving
             Thanks
             )
             except
             only
             on
             Fast-Days
             ,
             enjoyned
             by
             the
             Holy
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             seeing
             that
             our
             Father
             Hermit
             was
             in
             a
             good
             humour
             ,
             desired
             him
             to
             tell
             me
             his
             Opinion
             concerning
             the
             Miraculous
             Chapel
             .
          
           Alas
           ,
           
             (
             said
             he
          
           )
           I
           was
           not
           there
           when
           the
           Miracle
           was
           done
           ;
           but
           if
           God
           was
           pleased
           to
           work
           one
           for
           the
           Founding
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           have
           need
           he
           should
           work
           another
           now
           ,
           for
           the
           preserving
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           ever
           and
           anon
           Stones
           fall
           down
           from
           the
           Rock
           ,
           and
           much
           endamage
           the
           Roof
           of
           it
           ;
           so
           that
           all
           the
           Mony
           of
           the
           Pilgrims
           is
           scarcely
           sufficient
           to
           Repair
           it
           continually
           :
           But
           as
           for
           the
           Miracles
           which
           are
           wrought
           in
           the
           Chapel
           ,
           tho'
           they
           say
           that
           a
           great
           many
           happen
           there
           every
           Day
           ,
           we
           never
           saw
           so
           much
           as
           One
           only
           .
           Yea
           ,
           what
           is
           more
           yet
           ,
           about
           Thirty
           or
           Forty
           Miles
           from
           hence
           ,
           you
           shall
           hear
           them
           talk
           of
           Miracles
           ,
           which
           they
           
           say
           have
           been
           wrought
           here
           ,
           that
           we
           our selves
           never
           heard
           of
           before
           .
           I
           suppose
           them
           to
           be
           some
           Beggars
           ,
           who
           pass
           this
           way
           ,
           and
           who
           go
           afterwards
           into
           the
           Villages
           ,
           and
           report
           there
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           been
           miraculously
           healed
           of
           their
           Infirmities
           ,
           to
           induce
           People
           to
           give
           more
           liberal
           Alms
           to
           them
           .
           
             This
             Hermit
             exprest
             a
             great
             Air
             of
             sincerity
             in
             all
             that
             he
             said
             ,
             which
             gave
             me
             indeed
             a
             great
             esteem
             for
             his
             Person
             ;
             for
             many
             others
             of
             his
             Coat
             ,
             are
             so
             far
             from
             owning
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             rather
             have
             been
             of
             the
             Humour
             to
             exaggerate
             all
             such
             Reports
             ,
             and
             been
             ready
             to
             invent
             a
             thousand
             Falsities
             to
             raise
             the
             Credit
             of
             the
             place
             of
             their
             Devotion
             .
             After
             Dinner
             the
             Hermit
             had
             no
             leisure
             to
             Discourse
             us
             any
             longer
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             great
             Numbers
             of
             Poor
             ,
             that
             waited
             at
             the
             Gate
             for
             his
             Charity
             .
             We
             therefore
             took
             our
             leaves
             of
             him
             ,
             after
             that
             we
             had
             thanked
             him
             for
             his
             Civility
             and
             his
             good
             Dinner
             ,
             and
             so
             return'd
             to
          
           Cajeta
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           that
           an
           occasion
           has
           been
           here
           presented
           me
           to
           speak
           of
           these
           Hermits
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           hath
           brought
           to
           my
           remembrance
           many
           things
           I
           have
           observ'd
           in
           Italy
           concerning
           this
           kind
           of
           Life
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           those
           that
           profess
           it
           ;
           I
           shall
           continue
           to
           entertain
           you
           therewith
           some
           longer
           time
           .
           I
           was
           astonish'd
           to
           see
           that
           the
           Eremitick
           State
           ,
           which
           formerly
           was
           so
           Flourishing
           in
           Italy
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           ,
           by
           so
           many
           antient
           Foundations
           ,
           and
           Places
           ,
           which
           are
           still
           at
           this
           day
           call'd
           Hermitages
           ,
           
           (
           tho'
           no
           Hermites
           live
           in
           them
           )
           are
           now
           fallen
           into
           so
           great
           Decadence
           ,
           that
           scarcely
           are
           there
           some
           few
           of
           them
           to
           be
           found
           here
           and
           there
           .
           In
           S.
           
           Bennet's
           time
           ,
           Italy
           was
           full
           of
           Hermitages
           ,
           and
           he
           himself
           profest
           an
           Hermetick
           Life
           ,
           before
           the
           Monastick
           .
           At
           that
           time
           there
           were
           Men
           of
           Learning
           and
           Piety
           ,
           who
           retir'd
           into
           Hermitages
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           better
           opportunity
           ,
           by
           being
           separated
           from
           the
           World
           ,
           of
           applying
           themselves
           ,
           more
           entirely
           to
           Study
           and
           Contemplation
           ;
           whereas
           the
           present
           Hermites
           are
           no
           other
           ,
           but
           a
           company
           of
           miserable
           Wretches
           ,
           of
           the
           Sink
           of
           the
           common
           People
           ,
           who
           have
           neither
           Learning
           nor
           Parts
           ,
           and
           whereof
           the
           greater
           part
           lead
           a
           very
           disorderly
           and
           scandalous
           Life
           .
           The
           reason
           whereof
           is
           ,
           because
           the
           Monks
           ,
           being
           in
           process
           of
           time
           become
           very
           Powerful
           ,
           have
           possest
           themselves
           of
           all
           the
           best
           Hermitages
           ,
           that
           were
           endow'd
           with
           standing
           Revenues
           ,
           and
           made
           Priories
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           Incorporated
           with
           their
           Abbeys
           ;
           and
           the
           Mendicant
           Orders
           gleaning
           after
           them
           ,
           took
           Possession
           of
           well
           nigh
           all
           those
           which
           were
           near
           to
           Cities
           ,
           or
           great
           Burroughs
           ,
           and
           there
           built
           their
           Convents
           :
           So
           that
           there
           are
           none
           remaining
           now
           ,
           but
           some
           in
           Solitary
           and
           far
           distant
           Places
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           few
           ,
           that
           are
           near
           to
           Cities
           .
           The
           Hermites
           that
           are
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           these
           latter
           Hermitages
           ,
           have
           enough
           to
           do
           ,
           to
           defend
           themselves
           against
           the
           Capucins
           and
           other
           Mandicants
           ,
           
           who
           endeavour
           to
           supplant
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           decry
           them
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           into
           Disrepute
           .
           Those
           who
           live
           in
           solitary
           and
           far
           distant
           Places
           are
           much
           suspected
           ,
           because
           there
           have
           been
           frequently
           found
           amongst
           them
           some
           that
           were
           the
           greatest
           Villains
           imaginable
           ,
           who
           Murther'd
           all
           those
           that
           came
           to
           Visit
           their
           Hermitages
           ,
           and
           Robb'd
           upon
           the
           High-way
           .
           This
           is
           the
           reason
           why
           Honest
           Men
           do
           not
           care
           to
           make
           their
           Retreat
           in
           any
           of
           those
           Places
           .
           Wherefore
           commonly
           they
           are
           none
           but
           poor
           Men
           ,
           that
           make
           themselves
           Hermites
           ,
           in
           hopes
           ,
           that
           in
           favour
           of
           that
           Habit
           ,
           they
           may
           find
           a
           Subsistence
           from
           the
           Liberality
           of
           some
           of
           the
           good
           Country
           Folks
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           but
           once
           get
           the
           knack
           of
           dexterously
           Playing
           the
           Hypocrites
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           here
           relate
           to
           you
           a
           deceit
           that
           I
           my self
           discover'd
           ,
           of
           two
           French
           Hermites
           ,
           who
           lived
           on
           one
           of
           the
           Hermitages
           ,
           which
           are
           on
           the
           Mountain
           call'd
           S.
           Sylvester
           ,
           about
           a
           days
           Journy
           from
           Rome
           ,
           but
           by
           another
           Name
           ,
           Mount
           Soracte
           .
           I
           was
           gon
           from
           Rome
           with
           an
           intent
           to
           take
           a
           View
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           
             la
             Sabine
          
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           above
           three
           or
           four
           days
           Journy
           from
           thence
           ,
           being
           Famous
           for
           having
           once
           been
           the
           abode
           of
           the
           ancient
           Sabini
           ,
           who
           signaliz'd
           themselves
           by
           so
           many
           brave
           Exploits
           against
           the
           Romans
           .
           I
           took
           up
           my
           Lodging
           ,
           the
           first
           Night
           ,
           in
           a
           Village
           ,
           which
           is
           near
           to
           
           the
           Mount
           S.
           Sylvester
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           Morning
           the
           curiosity
           took
           me
           to
           endeavour
           to
           get
           up
           to
           it
           .
           They
           told
           me
           ,
           there
           was
           but
           one
           only
           Path-way
           to
           get
           up
           to
           it
           ,
           which
           was
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           Mountain
           ,
           so
           that
           I
           had
           a
           great
           way
           to
           go
           about
           to
           get
           thither
           :
           Wherefore
           viewing
           well
           the
           Top
           of
           the
           Mountain
           ,
           it
           appear'd
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           very
           well
           save
           my self
           the
           trouble
           of
           going
           that
           great
           way
           about
           ,
           in
           mounting
           by
           a
           certain
           passage
           ,
           which
           seem'd
           to
           me
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           a
           troden
           Path
           ,
           and
           the
           Stones
           that
           were
           above
           it
           ,
           appear'd
           to
           me
           like
           Steps
           ,
           by
           which
           one
           might
           get
           up
           to
           the
           Top.
           Wherefore
           without
           any
           further
           consideration
           ,
           I
           put
           my self
           forward
           to
           make
           an
           assault
           upon
           this
           high
           Mountain
           .
           I
           scarcely
           was
           got
           up
           the
           one
           half
           of
           this
           way
           ,
           but
           I
           found
           I
           was
           extreamly
           mistaken
           in
           my
           account
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           Stones
           which
           had
           appear'd
           to
           me
           so
           little
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           it
           seem'd
           I
           might
           easily
           gain
           the
           Top
           of
           the
           Mountain
           ,
           were
           indeed
           no
           other
           than
           great
           Rocks
           heap'd
           upon
           one
           another
           ,
           which
           made
           the
           Top
           of
           the
           Mountain
           in
           accessible
           .
           However
           ,
           I
           continu'd
           still
           to
           ascend
           ,
           rather
           for
           my
           Recreation
           ,
           and
           to
           see
           how
           far
           I
           could
           get
           ,
           than
           in
           any
           hopes
           of
           compassing
           my
           first
           design
           ,
           the
           execution
           whereof
           did
           then
           seem
           to
           me
           impossible
           .
           I
           mounted
           ,
           I
           clambred
           ,
           I
           crept
           ,
           into
           the
           Clefts
           of
           the
           Rocks
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           help
           of
           certain
           Roots
           of
           Trees
           ,
           I
           raised
           my self
           up
           to
           some
           great
           
           Rocks
           ,
           whence
           I
           perceiv'd
           that
           I
           was
           come
           near
           to
           the
           Top.
           This
           added
           new
           Spirits
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           the
           more
           Courage
           ,
           because
           I
           saw
           there
           would
           be
           more
           danger
           ,
           in
           attempting
           to
           get
           down
           again
           ,
           to
           the
           place
           from
           whence
           I
           was
           mounted
           ,
           than
           to
           get
           up
           to
           the
           very
           Top.
           Accordingly
           I
           prosecuted
           my
           intent
           ,
           and
           being
           come
           up
           higher
           ,
           I
           was
           extreamly
           astonish'd
           ,
           to
           find
           amongst
           the
           Stones
           ,
           great
           Pieces
           of
           brown
           Bread
           ,
           and
           in
           very
           great
           quantity
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           being
           Mouldy
           and
           quite
           Rotten
           ,
           and
           others
           yet
           very
           fresh
           .
        
         
           At
           last
           after
           some
           new
           and
           last
           Efforts
           ,
           which
           I
           would
           not
           now
           begin
           again
           ,
           I
           found
           my self
           all
           on
           a
           suddain
           in
           a
           very
           fine
           Garden
           ,
           which
           was
           Enclos'd
           on
           all
           sides
           with
           very
           high
           Walls
           ,
           except
           only
           on
           that
           side
           where
           it
           was
           thought
           in
           accessible
           .
           This
           was
           the
           Garden
           belonging
           to
           one
           of
           the
           Hermitages
           ;
           and
           I
           descri'd
           in
           it
           two
           Hermits
           ,
           who
           were
           taking
           their
           Recreation
           in
           a
           Bower
           ,
           shaded
           with
           pleasant
           Green-Trees
           .
           These
           Hermits
           were
           sorely
           affrighted
           at
           me
           ,
           and
           taking
           me
           for
           some
           Ghost
           ,
           betook
           themselves
           to
           their
           Heels
           ,
           and
           being
           got
           into
           their
           Hermitage
           ,
           they
           Barricado'd
           it
           against
           me
           .
           I
           was
           quite
           spent
           with
           the
           extream
           pains
           I
           had
           taken
           ,
           out
           of
           Breath
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           great
           Sweat
           ;
           so
           I
           went
           to
           rest
           my self
           in
           the
           Bower
           they
           had
           left
           ,
           to
           see
           whether
           I
           could
           retrieve
           my
           Spirits
           again
           .
           I
           found
           here
           ,
           the
           remains
           of
           a
           great
           
           Pasty
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           large
           Bottle
           of
           Wine
           ;
           and
           upon
           a
           Bench
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           me
           a
           Fan
           and
           a
           Coiff
           .
           The
           Hermites
           at
           last
           being
           recover'd
           a
           little
           of
           their
           Fright
           ,
           ventur'd
           again
           into
           the
           Garden
           ,
           and
           came
           to
           accost
           me
           .
           They
           were
           astonish'd
           to
           hear
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           made
           a
           shift
           to
           get
           up
           by
           the
           Rocks
           .
           I
           soon
           discover'd
           them
           to
           be
           French
           Men
           ,
           and
           they
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           about
           two
           years
           ,
           since
           they
           had
           begun
           to
           live
           in
           that
           Hermitage
           :
           I
           spoke
           to
           them
           concerning
           the
           Pieces
           of
           brown
           Bread
           that
           I
           had
           found
           ,
           and
           I
           took
           notice
           that
           this
           brought
           a
           fresh
           Colour
           into
           their
           Faces
           ;
           and
           forasmuch
           as
           they
           perceiv'd
           that
           I
           had
           taken
           notice
           of
           the
           Gloves
           ,
           Coif
           ,
           and
           Fan
           ,
           that
           were
           left
           in
           the
           Bower
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           took
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           told
           me
           ,
           
             Sir
             ,
             as
             you
             are
             a
          
           French
           -
           
             Man
             ,
             we
             hope
             that
             you
             will
             have
             the
             goodness
             ,
             not
             to
             do
             us
             any
             Prejudice
             .
             We
             will
             hide
             nothing
             from
             you
             ,
             but
             sincerely
             Confess
             that
             it
             is
             we
             ,
             that
             have
             thrown
             away
             these
             bits
             of
             Bread
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             where
             you
             met
             with
             them
             ;
             for
             we
             never
             had
             the
             design
             of
             being
             good
             Hermites
             ;
             we
             have
             always
             been
             Souldiers
             by
             Profession
             ,
             before
             that
             we
             took
             this
             Habit
             upon
             us
             .
             It
             was
             a
          
           French
           
             Hermit
             ,
             a
             great
             Runner
             of
             the
             Countries
             ,
             and
             who
             made
             a
             shift
             to
             live
             very
             well
             in
          
           Italy
           ,
           
             that
             persuaded
             us
             to
             do
             as
             much
             ,
             and
             to
             follow
             the
             same
             Course
             ,
             and
             procured
             the
             Habit
             of
             Hermits
             for
             us
             at
          
           Rome
           :
           
             and
             having
             some
             time
             after
             found
             this
             Hermitage
             Vacant
             ,
             we
             retired
             thither
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             lived
             here
             ,
             as
             other
             Hermits
             do
             ,
             on
             the
             
             Alms
             we
             beg
             in
             the
             Neighbouring
             Villages
             .
             We
             at
             first
             refused
             to
             change
             our
             brown
             Bread
             for
             other
             Necessaries
             ,
             amongst
             the
             poor
             Peasants
             ;
             but
             when
             this
             came
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             many
             Persons
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             great
             prejudice
             to
             us
             ,
             in
             our
             Quests
             ,
             and
             they
             began
             to
             reproach
             us
             for
             dainty
             Persons
             ,
             that
             could
             eat
             no
             Brown
             Bread
             ;
             wherefore
             we
             now
             rather
             chuse
             to
             cast
             it
             to
             the
             Crows
             ,
             than
             either
             to
             sell
             or
             give
             it
             away
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             the
             Pieces
             of
             Bread
             you
             met
             with
             .
             But
             seeing
             you
             have
             cast
             your
             Eyes
             upon
             some
             Female
             Ornaments
             ,
             that
             are
             left
             here
             with
             us
             ,
             we
             shall
             tell
             you
             the
             Mystery
             of
             them
             also
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             desire
             you
             ,
             to
             give
             us
             your
             Advice
             ,
             in
             a
             business
             that
             extreamly
             perplexeth
             me
             and
             my
             Companion
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           Hermitage
           which
           is
           joyned
           to
           ours
           ,
           there
           lives
           an
           Italian
           Hermit
           of
           a
           very
           bad
           Life
           ,
           tho'
           he
           be
           not
           known
           for
           such
           .
           He
           hath
           debauched
           a
           Roman
           Gentlewoman
           ,
           whom
           he
           has
           kept
           with
           him
           ,
           for
           some
           Months
           ;
           and
           seeing
           he
           had
           no
           prospect
           of
           keeping
           her
           with
           him
           long
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           must
           discover
           ,
           because
           we
           have
           some
           Windows
           that
           look
           out
           ,
           towards
           his
           Hermitage
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           go
           daily
           to
           Visit
           him
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Freedom
           ;
           he
           rather
           chose
           to
           Communicate
           the
           Matter
           to
           us
           ,
           than
           to
           endeavour
           to
           conceal
           it
           .
           He
           hath
           made
           a
           hole
           in
           the
           Wall
           of
           our
           Garden
           ,
           by
           which
           his
           Lady
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           sudden
           Surprize
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           one
           coming
           to
           Visit
           him
           ,
           might
           retire
           her self
           into
           our
           Hermitage
           .
           For
           the
           rest
           ,
           we
           have
           nothing
           but
           the
           sight
           of
           her
           ;
           for
           he
           is
           so
           extreamly
           Jealous
           ,
           that
           he
           keeps
           her
           all
           the
           
           day
           shut
           up
           in
           a
           Hole
           ,
           that
           differs
           nothing
           from
           a
           Prison
           ;
           and
           when
           at
           any
           time
           he
           brings
           her
           to
           take
           a
           Walk
           ,
           he
           continues
           all
           the
           while
           with
           her
           .
           And
           it
           seems
           she
           does
           not
           think
           much
           of
           it
           neither
           ,
           for
           she
           loves
           him
           extreamly
           .
           'T
           is
           she
           that
           furnisheth
           all
           manner
           of
           Expences
           ;
           for
           she
           hath
           brought
           abundance
           of
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           along
           with
           her
           from
           Rome
           .
           And
           to
           speak
           the
           Truth
           ,
           we
           have
           found
           our selves
           very
           well
           ,
           since
           the
           Hermit
           has
           Discover'd
           all
           to
           us
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           not
           a
           day
           passeth
           over
           our
           Heads
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           do
           not
           receive
           some
           Present
           or
           other
           from
           them
           .
           He
           came
           and
           gave
           us
           a
           Visit
           this
           Morning
           ,
           with
           his
           Lady
           ,
           and
           they
           brought
           with
           them
           the
           Pasty
           and
           Bottle
           you
           have
           seen
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           much
           above
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           hour
           since
           they
           are
           gone
           ,
           and
           it
           seems
           the
           Gentlewoman
           forgot
           to
           take
           her
           Fan
           and
           Gloves
           with
           her
           .
           It
           was
           great
           good
           luck
           for
           you
           Sir
           ,
           that
           you
           did
           not
           come
           whilst
           he
           was
           here
           ,
           for
           he
           would
           certainly
           have
           kill'd
           you
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           being
           Discovered
           .
           He
           carries
           always
           a
           great
           Dagger
           under
           his
           Gown
           ,
           to
           make
           use
           of
           it
           upon
           occasion
           :
           Neither
           would
           we
           advise
           you
           ,
           to
           stay
           here
           any
           considerable
           time
           ,
           for
           should
           he
           return
           hither
           ,
           as
           sometimes
           he
           does
           ,
           and
           as
           in
           all
           likelyhood
           he
           will
           ,
           to
           fetch
           the
           things
           his
           Lady
           has
           left
           behind
           her
           ,
           you
           would
           be
           in
           great
           Danger
           .
           We
           only
           desire
           you
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           assist
           us
           with
           your
           Counsel
           ,
           how
           we
           might
           best
           discover
           this
           ,
           without
           doing
           our selves
           a
           Mischief
           .
           I
           told
           them
           that
           the
           most
           safe
           ,
           and
           short
           way
           was
           to
           acquaint
           the
           Cardinal
           Vicar
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           needed
           not
           to
           trouble
           
           themselves
           any
           further
           :
           And
           that
           as
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           knew
           not
           ,
           whether
           I
           should
           return
           to
           Rome
           or
           no.
           They
           told
           me
           that
           this
           Hermit
           was
           so
           cunning
           ,
           that
           now
           for
           some
           time
           they
           had
           not
           durst
           so
           much
           as
           to
           take
           one
           step
           towards
           Rome
           ;
           so
           narrowly
           did
           he
           watch
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           had
           been
           told
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           a
           very
           fair
           Abby
           of
           Bernardines
           upon
           the
           same
           Mountain
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           asked
           the
           Hermits
           ,
           why
           they
           did
           not
           discover
           the
           matter
           to
           the
           Abbot
           ;
           but
           they
           repli'd
           ,
           that
           they
           knew
           they
           would
           not
           be
           welcome
           there
           with
           such
           a
           Story
           ,
           because
           all
           the
           Monks
           there
           led
           a
           very
           dissolute
           Life
           ,
           and
           had
           all
           of
           them
           their
           Mistresses
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Hermit
           .
           Moreover
           they
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           they
           suspected
           the
           Hermit
           to
           be
           a
           Sorcerer
           ,
           which
           made
           them
           the
           more
           fearful
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           least
           step
           towards
           the
           discovering
           of
           him
           .
           That
           they
           were
           of
           opinion
           also
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           bewitch'd
           this
           Gentlewoman
           ,
           because
           that
           tho'
           he
           had
           no
           considerable
           Qualities
           ,
           and
           was
           besides
           very
           deform'd
           in
           Body
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           slovenly
           Beard
           ,
           a
           stinking
           Breath
           ,
           and
           rotten
           Teeth
           ,
           yet
           that
           she
           had
           always
           loved
           him
           Passionately
           ,
           from
           the
           time
           that
           she
           had
           first
           receiv'd
           one
           of
           his
           Letters
           ,
           wherein
           was
           enclosed
           a
           Piece
           of
           white-Wax
           ,
           like
           unto
           an
           
             Agnus
             Dei.
          
           That
           they
           had
           also
           frequently
           had
           cause
           to
           admire
           his
           knowledge
           of
           many
           secret
           things
           ,
           that
           had
           hapned
           at
           very
           far
           distant
           Places
           ,
           all
           which
           gave
           them
           great
           suspicion
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           to
           do
           with
           the
           Devil
           .
        
         
         
           They
           were
           about
           to
           tell
           me
           more
           of
           him
           ;
           but
           the
           fear
           into
           which
           they
           had
           put
           me
           ,
           lest
           this
           Venerable
           Hermit
           might
           return
           to
           give
           me
           a
           Visit
           ,
           made
           me
           ,
           after
           that
           in
           a
           few
           words
           I
           had
           exhorted
           them
           not
           to
           follow
           such
           wicked
           Examples
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           the
           Fear
           of
           God
           before
           their
           Eyes
           ,
           to
           take
           my
           leave
           of
           them
           ,
           desiring
           them
           to
           shew
           me
           the
           way
           to
           the
           Abby
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           where
           I
           intended
           to
           go
           and
           say
           Mass
           ,
           having
           made
           a
           Vow
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           at
           the
           Altar
           of
           S.
           Sylvester
           ,
           when
           in
           clambring
           the
           Rocks
           ,
           I
           found
           my self
           in
           great
           danger
           of
           my
           Life
           .
           This
           was
           also
           the
           reason
           why
           I
           refus'd
           to
           Eat
           or
           Drink
           with
           these
           Hermits
           ,
           because
           no
           Man
           may
           say
           Mass
           except
           he
           be
           Fasting
           .
           So
           I
           went
           a
           little
           higher
           up
           the
           Mountain
           ,
           by
           a
           very
           pleasant
           way
           ,
           and
           I
           Arriv'd
           at
           the
           Abby
           ,
           just
           at
           Dinner
           time
           .
           I
           had
           much
           ado
           to
           get
           the
           Church
           Door
           open'd
           for
           me
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           acquit
           my self
           of
           my
           Vow
           .
           After
           I
           had
           said
           Mass
           ,
           I
           desir'd
           them
           to
           let
           me
           see
           the
           Monastery
           ;
           but
           they
           made
           great
           difficulty
           also
           to
           grant
           me
           this
           Request
           ;
           because
           the
           Monks
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Custom
           of
           Italy
           ,
           were
           almost
           all
           of
           them
           gone
           to
           take
           their
           rest
           .
           However
           at
           last
           one
           of
           the
           Monks
           ,
           by
           order
           of
           the
           Prior
           ,
           led
           me
           into
           a
           small
           Garden
           ,
           which
           he
           told
           me
           was
           the
           place
           ,
           whither
           S.
           Sylvester
           retir'd
           himself
           ,
           during
           the
           Persecution
           ,
           which
           afflicted
           the
           Church
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           he
           wrought
           that
           great
           Miracle
           ,
           whereof
           mention
           is
           made
           
           in
           his
           Life
           time
           ,
           viz.
           that
           some
           of
           the
           Emperours
           Men
           being
           come
           to
           look
           for
           him
           ,
           the
           Saint
           had
           a
           desire
           to
           entertain
           them
           ;
           but
           having
           nothing
           wherewith
           ,
           he
           sent
           a
           Deacon
           that
           serv'd
           him
           ,
           to
           Sow
           some
           Carots
           in
           the
           Garden
           ;
           and
           having
           about
           an
           Hour
           after
           order'd
           some
           of
           them
           to
           be
           taken
           up
           for
           Dinner
           ,
           his
           Men
           went
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Mockery
           and
           Derision
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           were
           extreamly
           surpriz'd
           ,
           when
           being
           come
           at
           the
           place
           where
           the
           Carot
           Seed
           had
           been
           Sow'd
           ,
           they
           found
           very
           fair
           and
           large
           Carots
           ,
           of
           an
           admirable
           good
           taste
           ,
           and
           which
           serv'd
           for
           a
           Dinner
           to
           his
           Guests
           .
           The
           Monk
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           this
           Miracle
           had
           in
           some
           sort
           been
           continu'd
           ever
           since
           ;
           for
           that
           the
           Carots
           ,
           that
           were
           Sown
           in
           that
           Garden
           ,
           retain
           an
           extraordinary
           pleasant
           taste
           .
           Upon
           his
           telling
           of
           me
           so
           ,
           I
           made
           bold
           ,
           to
           pluck
           up
           one
           of
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Ground
           ,
           and
           having
           scrap'd
           it
           with
           my
           Knife
           ,
           I
           tasted
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Devotion
           ;
           but
           found
           it
           of
           a
           very
           flat
           taste
           :
           I
           threw
           it
           away
           ;
           Hold
           Sir
           ,
           said
           the
           Religious
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           Eaten
           so
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           Boyl'd
           ,
           and
           drest
           with
           good
           Oil
           ,
           or
           good
           Butter
           ,
           and
           good
           Spices
           .
           We
           have
           a
           Cook
           that
           knows
           how
           to
           dress
           them
           admirably
           well
           .
           You
           put
           so
           many
           good
           things
           to
           them
           ,
           my
           good
           Father
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           smiling
           ,
           that
           at
           last
           you
           make
           them
           ,
           if
           not
           miraculously
           ,
           at
           least
           admirably
           good
           .
           This
           Religious
           ,
           after
           having
           shew'd
           me
           the
           Garden
           only
           ,
           had
           the
           Civility
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Order
           he
           had
           received
           ,
           
           to
           lead
           me
           to
           a
           Chamber
           where
           I
           was
           to
           Dine
           :
           They
           brought
           me
           a
           Dish
           with
           Fish
           ,
           and
           another
           with
           some
           of
           those
           Holy
           Roots
           ,
           which
           indeed
           were
           extreamly
           well
           drest
           .
        
         
           After
           Dinner
           I
           apply'd
           my self
           to
           take
           a
           view
           of
           the
           Top
           of
           Mount
           Soraéle
           ,
           from
           whence
           certainly
           there
           is
           the
           best
           Prospect
           that
           can
           be
           ,
           the
           whole
           Country
           about
           Rome
           lying
           open
           to
           it
           ,
           together
           with
           that
           Proud
           City
           ,
           in
           its
           whole
           extent
           .
           This
           Mountain
           stands
           single
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           joyned
           to
           any
           other
           ,
           having
           on
           all
           sides
           of
           it
           most
           rich
           and
           fertil
           Plains
           ,
           that
           surround
           it
           ,
           and
           being
           very
           high
           and
           steep
           on
           all
           sides
           with
           great
           white
           Rocks
           ,
           one
           would
           take
           it
           ,
           at
           a
           distance
           ,
           for
           some
           very
           high
           Steeple
           ,
           having
           its
           Top
           in
           the
           Clouds
           ;
           and
           more
           especially
           in
           the
           Winter
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           Snow
           covers
           some
           little
           Shrubs
           of
           Trees
           ,
           which
           have
           their
           Roots
           in
           the
           Rocks
           ,
           whereof
           Horace
           makes
           mention
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Odes
           ;
           
             
               Cernis
               ut
               altâ
               stet
               Nive
               candidum
            
             
               Soracte
               —
            
          
        
         
           I
           came
           down
           the
           Mountain
           by
           a
           much
           more
           pleasant
           and
           easie
           Way
           ,
           than
           that
           by
           which
           I
           went
           up
           to
           it
           .
           In
           my
           way
           I
           met
           with
           the
           Old
           Hermit
           ,
           of
           whom
           I
           made
           mention
           before
           ,
           who
           return'd
           from
           saying
           Mass
           in
           a
           Village
           at
           the
           Foot
           of
           the
           Mountain
           .
           He
           enquir'd
           of
           me
           ,
           Whether
           I
           had
           been
           to
           
           Visit
           the
           Hermitages
           ,
           or
           the
           Abby
           ?
           I
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           I
           came
           from
           the
           Holy
           Places
           ,
           which
           S.
           Sylvester
           had
           sanctified
           by
           his
           Retirement
           .
           
             God
             be
             praised
             for
             it
             ,
             Sir
             ,
          
           (
           said
           he
           )
           
             it
             is
             very
             well
             done
             of
             you
             .
             This
             is
             the
             good
             Pattern
             which
             the
             other
             Hermits
             of
             this
             Mountain
             ,
             and
             I
             my self
             ,
             have
             propounded
             to
             our selves
             to
             imitate
             ;
             and
             ,
             to
             speak
             truth
             ,
             he
             pours
             forth
             abundance
             of
             Graces
             upon
             those
             who
             are
             devoted
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             put
             their
             Trust
             in
             him
             .
             It
             is
             now
             One
             and
             Twenty
             years
             ,
             I
             have
             had
             the
             Honour
             of
             wearing
             the
             Sacred
             Habit
             you
             see
             upon
             me
             ;
             and
             the
             further
             I
             proceed
             ,
             the
             more
             pleasure
             and
             satisfaction
             do
             I
             find
             in
             the
             Ways
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           To
           hear
           him
           Talk
           ,
           one
           would
           have
           taken
           him
           for
           another
           S.
           Paul
           of
           Thebes
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           first
           Hermit
           .
           But
           for
           all
           his
           fine
           Talk
           ,
           I
           took
           care
           to
           keep
           my self
           at
           a
           certain
           distance
           from
           him
           ,
           that
           his
           great
           Dagger
           might
           not
           reach
           me
           ,
           in
           case
           he
           had
           gon
           about
           to
           make
           use
           of
           it
           .
           But
           at
           last
           ,
           he
           bid
           me
           Farewell
           ,
           wishing
           me
           a
           Thousand
           Blessings
           .
           He
           held
           a
           great
           Bead-row
           ,
           or
           Pater-noster
           of
           Wood
           in
           his
           Hand
           ,
           the
           Beads
           whereof
           were
           as
           big
           as
           a
           Nut
           ,
           and
           he
           had
           a
           Cross
           fastned
           to
           his
           Girdle
           ,
           with
           many
           great
           Medals
           ,
           which
           made
           a
           great
           Noise
           as
           he
           went
           ,
           by
           striking
           one
           against
           the
           other
           ;
           he
           leaned
           upon
           his
           Staff
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           points
           acted
           the
           Hypocrit
           to
           admiration
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Eremitical
           Habit
           is
           of
           a
           brown
           Tawny
           Colour
           ,
           consisting
           of
           a
           short
           Tunicle
           ,
           reaching
           a
           little
           lower
           than
           the
           mid-Leg
           ;
           they
           have
           a
           great
           Cowl
           upon
           their
           Head
           of
           a
           Pyramidal
           Figure
           ,
           and
           a
           little
           Mantle
           about
           their
           Shoulders
           ,
           not
           much
           unlike
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Capucins
           .
           These
           kind
           of
           Antick
           Habits
           seem
           to
           have
           been
           contriv'd
           for
           no
           other
           end
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           terrible
           impressions
           on
           the
           Senses
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           dispose
           the
           Minds
           of
           Men
           to
           conceive
           a
           great
           esteem
           and
           veneration
           for
           those
           that
           wear
           them
           .
           He
           that
           should
           go
           about
           to
           vilifie
           or
           undervalue
           this
           external
           Garb
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           a
           Papist
           ,
           had
           almost
           as
           good
           profane
           whatsoever
           is
           most
           Holy
           in
           his
           Religion
           ;
           as
           if
           forsooth
           there
           could
           be
           no
           wicked
           Men
           in
           the
           garb
           of
           Satyrs
           .
           I
           met
           with
           my
           two
           French
           Hermits
           some
           time
           after
           at
           Venice
           ;
           who
           told
           me
           ,
           
             They
             had
             accused
             the
             Old
             Hermit
             ,
             but
             he
             having
             very
             dexterously
             slipt
             away
             his
             Lady
             ,
             denied
             all
             ,
             and
             made
             these
             Poor
             Men
             to
             pass
             for
             Slanderers
             ;
             to
             that
             degree
             had
             he
             Charmed
             the
             People
             by
             his
             Hypocrisie
             .
             Whereupon
             they
             had
             been
             forced
             to
             quit
             their
             Hermitages
             ,
             and
             were
             then
             going
             for
          
           Hungary
           ,
           
             to
             take
             upon
             them
             the
             Habit
             of
             Souldiers
             ,
             which
          
           (
           they
           said
           )
           
             was
             every
             whit
             as
             Holy
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             a
             Hermit
             .
          
        
         
           I
           have
           since
           this
           ,
           in
           my
           Travels
           ,
           seen
           many
           fair
           Hermitages
           ,
           more
           particularly
           on
           the
           Apennine
           ,
           which
           are
           those
           Mountains
           that
           divide
           all
           Italy
           in
           the
           length
           of
           it
           .
           I
           have
           had
           occasion
           to
           pass
           and
           repass
           them
           several
           
           times
           ,
           in
           various
           parts
           of
           them
           ,
           where
           are
           to
           be
           seen
           wonderful
           places
           in
           the
           Woods
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           very
           points
           of
           Rocks
           ,
           which
           they
           told
           me
           were
           Hermitages
           .
           But
           since
           the
           time
           I
           knew
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           of
           those
           that
           dwelt
           in
           them
           were
           only
           a
           Company
           of
           base
           Fellows
           ,
           I
           took
           care
           not
           to
           Visit
           them
           .
           Many
           of
           these
           wretched
           Hermits
           have
           been
           publickly
           Executed
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           for
           committing
           the
           most
           enormous
           Crimes
           .
           There
           was
           one
           of
           them
           taken
           at
           Venice
           ,
           who
           confessed
           at
           his
           Death
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           killed
           above
           Threescore
           Persons
           ,
           as
           well
           Men
           as
           Women
           .
           He
           had
           his
           Hermitage
           between
           Venice
           and
           Buran
           ,
           in
           a
           little
           Island
           of
           about
           Two
           hundred
           Paces
           in
           Circuit
           ,
           where
           is
           still
           to
           be
           seen
           the
           Ruins
           of
           his
           Hermitage
           ,
           which
           they
           demolished
           .
           This
           wretched
           Person
           went
           by
           Night
           to
           Sea
           in
           a
           Disguise
           ,
           and
           Masked
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           three
           or
           four
           Robbers
           ,
           to
           whom
           his
           Hermitage
           serv'd
           for
           a
           Retreat
           :
           They
           went
           and
           stopt
           the
           Gondola's
           or
           small
           Boats
           that
           past
           through
           the
           Channels
           ,
           and
           murther'd
           those
           that
           refused
           to
           surrender
           their
           Purses
           .
           There
           had
           been
           Reports
           abroad
           ,
           for
           a
           considerable
           time
           ,
           of
           great
           Robberies
           and
           Murthers
           ,
           that
           were
           committed
           about
           this
           Hermitage
           ;
           but
           who
           could
           ever
           have
           believ'd
           ,
           that
           a
           Person
           wearing
           so
           holy
           a
           Habit
           ,
           and
           so
           venerable
           a
           Beard
           ,
           had
           been
           the
           Head
           and
           Captain
           of
           these
           Murtherers
           ?
           He
           was
           at
           last
           discovered
           by
           the
           Sons
           of
           a
           Rich
           Merchant
           of
           Venice
           ;
           their
           
           Father
           ,
           who
           took
           pleasure
           in
           the
           Company
           of
           such
           kind
           of
           Hypocrits
           ,
           went
           one
           day
           out
           of
           Devotion
           to
           Visit
           this
           Hermit
           ,
           and
           had
           acquainted
           his
           Wife
           and
           Sons
           with
           his
           intent
           .
           He
           carried
           along
           with
           him
           some
           very
           good
           Provisions
           ,
           to
           Present
           him
           with
           ;
           but
           this
           Impious
           Wretch
           being
           not
           satisfied
           with
           that
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           got
           him
           to
           enter
           into
           his
           Cell
           ,
           took
           him
           by
           the
           Throat
           and
           strangled
           him
           .
           His
           Children
           being
           astonished
           at
           their
           Fathers
           staying
           so
           long
           ,
           went
           with
           a
           great
           many
           of
           their
           Friends
           to
           look
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           entring
           into
           the
           Hermitage
           ,
           they
           found
           their
           Fathers
           Shoes
           under
           the
           Hermit's
           Bed
           ;
           whereupon
           they
           immediately
           seized
           him
           ,
           and
           having
           found
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Cloaths
           in
           an
           Old
           Cupboard
           ,
           the
           Hermit
           at
           last
           shewed
           them
           the
           place
           where
           he
           had
           cast
           his
           Body
           ;
           it
           was
           a
           great
           Hole
           ,
           which
           formerly
           had
           serv'd
           for
           a
           Cistern
           ,
           where
           they
           found
           the
           Bodies
           of
           above
           Threescore
           Persons
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           sacrificed
           to
           the
           Fury
           and
           Avarice
           of
           this
           Infernal
           Monster
           .
           There
           is
           also
           great
           Talk
           in
           the
           Country
           of
           Ancona
           in
           Italy
           ,
           of
           an
           Hermit
           ,
           who
           robb'd
           and
           murther'd
           the
           Pilgrims
           going
           to
           Loretto
           ;
           and
           of
           another
           between
           B●nonia
           and
           Florence
           ,
           that
           was
           no
           better
           than
           a
           Highway
           Robber
           .
           These
           kind
           of
           Stories
           coming
           fresh
           to
           my
           mind
           ,
           whenever
           in
           my
           Travels
           I
           met
           with
           any
           Hermits
           or
           Hermitages
           ,
           hinder'd
           me
           from
           being
           over-curious
           to
           Visit
           them
           .
        
         
         
           I
           could
           not
           sufficiently
           lament
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Principles
           in
           which
           I
           had
           been
           Educated
           )
           that
           a
           State
           ,
           which
           heretofore
           had
           been
           so
           flourishing
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           fruitful
           of
           Saints
           ,
           was
           at
           last
           degenerated
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           that
           the
           Hermitages
           were
           become
           little
           else
           ,
           but
           the
           Dens
           of
           Robbers
           and
           Murtherers
           .
           In
           former
           times
           Learned
           Men
           were
           seen
           to
           retire
           to
           these
           places
           ,
           to
           apply
           themselves
           more
           uninterruptedly
           to
           their
           Studies
           ,
           leading
           most
           vertuous
           and
           holy
           Lives
           ;
           but
           at
           present
           that
           Mode
           is
           quite
           out
           of
           date
           ,
           and
           a
           Man
           of
           Wit
           and
           Learning
           would
           be
           laugh'd
           at
           ,
           should
           he
           think
           of
           entring
           into
           this
           kind
           of
           Life
           .
           But
           the
           Monasteries
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           are
           in
           more
           Credit
           and
           Repute
           than
           ever
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           the
           Eremitick
           Life
           hath
           indeed
           been
           the
           Mother
           of
           the
           Monastick
           ;
           the
           first
           Monks
           have
           been
           nothing
           else
           but
           Hermits
           ,
           who
           joyned
           themselves
           together
           to
           live
           in
           Common
           ,
           and
           with
           this
           respect
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           
             Filia
             suffocavit
             Matrem
             ;
             the
             Daughter
             hath
             devoured
             the
             Mother
             .
          
           The
           Reason
           whereof
           may
           easily
           be
           given
           :
           This
           Change
           did
           not
           happen
           till
           after
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           was
           mounted
           to
           that
           pitch
           of
           Pomp
           and
           Pride
           ,
           where
           we
           find
           her
           at
           present
           .
           The
           Head
           and
           chief
           Members
           that
           govern
           it
           ,
           have
           affected
           to
           make
           shew
           of
           the
           most
           magnificent
           and
           luxurious
           Court
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           is
           in
           the
           whole
           World.
           Now
           such
           a
           Court
           as
           this
           cannot
           but
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           great
           Incoms
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           poor
           Hermits
           ,
           
           they
           were
           the
           least
           able
           to
           contribute
           any
           thing
           towards
           it
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           very
           Reason
           for
           which
           they
           have
           neglected
           and
           almost
           quite
           abolish'd
           them
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           more
           way
           for
           the
           Monks
           ,
           who
           have
           well-lin'd
           Purses
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           oblig'd
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           to
           Pay
           in
           prodigious
           Sums
           of
           Mony
           to
           the
           Apostolical
           Chamber
           .
        
         
           They
           are
           the
           Bishops
           who
           confer
           the
           Habit
           upon
           Hermits
           within
           their
           Diocess
           ;
           but
           at
           present
           there
           are
           many
           Bishops
           that
           refuse
           to
           admit
           any
           ,
           and
           chuse
           rather
           to
           leave
           the
           Hermitages
           vacant
           .
           The
           most
           part
           of
           these
           Hermits
           understand
           no
           Latin
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           can
           neither
           Write
           nor
           Read.
           How
           would
           you
           have
           these
           Men
           spend
           their
           time
           in
           this
           Solitude
           ?
           They
           become
           soon
           weary
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           then
           turn
           Vagabond-Hermits
           ,
           that
           run
           up
           and
           down
           the
           Country
           .
           They
           undertake
           every
           Year
           to
           Visit
           the
           Holy
           Places
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           to
           go
           to
           Rome
           ,
           to
           Loretto
           ,
           to
           S.
           Anthony
           of
           Padua
           ,
           to
           S.
           Nicholas
           of
           Bar
           ,
           to
           
             Mount
             Gargan
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           After
           that
           they
           have
           finished
           their
           Round
           ,
           either
           they
           begin
           it
           anew
           ,
           or
           they
           go
           and
           spend
           the
           two
           or
           three
           remaining
           Winter
           Months
           in
           their
           Hermitages
           .
           At
           their
           Return
           ,
           the
           good
           People
           of
           the
           Country
           receive
           them
           very
           gladly
           ,
           because
           they
           come
           ordinarily
           well
           loaden
           with
           
             Agnus
             Dei's
          
           and
           Relicks
           ,
           which
           they
           distribute
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           have
           always
           in
           a
           readiness
           some
           pleasant
           Story
           or
           other
           to
           tell
           them
           .
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Monks
           think
           it
           beneath
           
           themselves
           ,
           to
           speak
           to
           poor
           People
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Hermits
           make
           themselves
           familiar
           with
           them
           .
           But
           a
           Man
           must
           have
           an
           Eye
           to
           their
           Fingers
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           very
           dextrous
           at
           Pilfering
           whatsoever
           they
           can
           lay
           their
           Hands
           upon
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           they
           sell
           for
           Mony
           ,
           or
           make
           a
           Change
           of
           it
           in
           their
           Inns
           ,
           for
           good
           Lodging
           and
           Entertainment
           .
        
         
           I
           hapned
           to
           be
           on
           a
           time
           at
           an
           Inn
           ,
           where
           some
           Hermits
           offered
           to
           sell
           Children
           Clouts
           and
           Swadling-Bands
           ,
           and
           desired
           only
           to
           have
           a
           good
           Dinner
           in
           lieu
           of
           them
           .
           The
           Hostess
           asked
           them
           ,
           What
           way
           they
           had
           come
           by
           them
           ?
           adding
           ,
           That
           she
           was
           astonish'd
           to
           see
           them
           have
           such
           Gear
           to
           sell
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           was
           afraid
           they
           had
           stolen
           them
           .
           The
           Hermits
           protested
           before
           God
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           a
           Country-woman
           ,
           whose
           Child
           was
           Dead
           ,
           had
           given
           'em
           them
           .
           Whilst
           they
           were
           in
           this
           Contest
           ,
           the
           Woman
           of
           whom
           they
           had
           stolen
           them
           ,
           came
           to
           the
           Inn
           ,
           whom
           the
           Hermits
           no
           sooner
           saw
           ,
           but
           they
           betook
           themselves
           to
           their
           Heels
           ,
           leaving
           the
           Clouts
           and
           Swadling-Bands
           behind
           them
           .
           The
           Woman
           told
           us
           ,
           That
           whilst
           one
           of
           these
           Hermits
           was
           telling
           a
           Story
           ,
           of
           an
           Apparition
           of
           the
           Souls
           in
           Purgatory
           ,
           the
           other
           went
           forth
           into
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           took
           away
           her
           Childs
           Clouts
           ,
           which
           she
           had
           hung
           up
           there
           to
           dry
           .
        
         
         
           Notwithstanding
           the
           Heremetick
           State
           be
           so
           extreamly
           corrupted
           and
           degenerated
           ,
           yet
           the
           Papists
           do
           not
           leave
           valuing
           themselves
           much
           upon
           this
           account
           ,
           and
           making
           a
           great
           matter
           of
           Honour
           of
           it
           to
           themselves
           against
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           who
           (
           say
           they
           )
           have
           declared
           themselves
           profest
           Enemies
           to
           all
           these
           Holy
           States
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           they
           pretend
           ,
           were
           the
           greatest
           Ornament
           of
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           first
           Ages
           ;
           and
           in
           imitation
           of
           the
           Life
           which
           Elias
           and
           other
           of
           the
           Prophets
           did
           lead
           in
           the
           Deserts
           ,
           which
           S.
           John
           the
           Baptist
           professed
           ,
           and
           our
           Saviour
           Jesus
           Christ
           himself
           sanctified
           ,
           by
           his
           so
           frequent
           retirings
           into
           Solitude
           ;
           and
           of
           that
           Life
           ,
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           which
           the
           first
           Doctors
           and
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           Origen
           ,
           S.
           
             Hierom
             ,
             &c.
          
           have
           so
           highly
           cherished
           and
           commended
           :
           To
           be
           even
           with
           them
           in
           this
           ,
           I
           would
           demand
           of
           them
           ,
           what
           they
           themselves
           make
           of
           it
           ?
           Who
           they
           are
           amongst
           them
           ,
           that
           make
           profession
           of
           this
           Excellent
           Life
           ?
           What
           Fruit
           it
           produceth
           ?
           and
           whether
           it
           were
           not
           much
           better
           ,
           considering
           all
           the
           Disorders
           that
           have
           hapned
           by
           this
           means
           ,
           and
           do
           still
           daily
           happen
           before
           their
           Eyes
           ,
           wholly
           to
           cut
           off
           from
           the
           Bosom
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           a
           sort
           of
           Men
           who
           are
           become
           the
           Scandal
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           who
           having
           voluntarily
           plunged
           themselves
           into
           Idleness
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Mother
           of
           all
           Vices
           ,
           have
           ,
           in
           fine
           ,
           renounced
           all
           Vertues
           ,
           whether
           Civil
           ,
           Moral
           ,
           or
           Christian
           .
        
         
         
           Having
           thus
           given
           you
           some
           Account
           concerning
           Hermits
           ,
           I
           cannot
           well
           avoid
           giving
           you
           a
           Relation
           of
           some
           very
           considerable
           Places
           ,
           which
           formerly
           have
           been
           the
           Retreats
           of
           Solitudinarians
           ,
           and
           are
           now
           the
           Abode
           of
           Monks
           .
           And
           forasmuch
           as
           I
           am
           here
           Discoursing
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           ,
           I
           shall
           begin
           with
           that
           of
           Sublac
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           place
           S.
           Bennet
           chose
           for
           his
           Retreat
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           as
           yet
           but
           a
           young
           Child
           .
        
         
           In
           another
           Journy
           I
           made
           to
           Naples
           ,
           finding
           my self
           near
           this
           place
           ,
           some
           advantageous
           Accounts
           I
           had
           receiv'd
           concerning
           it
           ,
           inclined
           me
           to
           go
           and
           Visit
           it
           .
           I
           first
           Arrived
           at
           the
           Burrough
           of
           Sublac
           ,
           where
           the
           Monks
           of
           S.
           Bennet
           have
           both
           Temporal
           and
           Spiritual
           Jurisdiction
           .
           There
           is
           an
           Abby
           of
           Nuns
           of
           the
           same
           Order
           ;
           and
           a
           League
           further
           in
           the
           same
           Valley
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           part
           of
           it
           that
           is
           Narrower
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           very
           Fair
           Abby
           of
           Monks
           ,
           who
           are
           very
           Civil
           to
           Strangers
           ,
           especially
           to
           those
           who
           come
           with
           an
           intent
           of
           Visiting
           the
           Grotto
           of
           their
           Patriarch
           S.
           Bennet
           .
           I
           met
           here
           with
           a
           Father
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           French
           Man
           by
           Nation
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           my
           Relations
           in
           France
           were
           not
           unknown
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           staying
           me
           here
           a
           whole
           Day
           ;
           and
           he
           himself
           led
           me
           to
           the
           Grotto
           of
           S.
           Bennet
           ,
           which
           is
           about
           a
           quarter
           of
           a
           League
           further
           ,
           in
           the
           Narrowest
           part
           of
           the
           said
           Valley
           .
           The
           Mountains
           on
           both
           sides
           are
           very
           steep
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Brook
           that
           runs
           between
           them
           takes
           up
           well
           nigh
           the
           whole
           Space
           of
           the
           Valley
           .
           However
           these
           Fathers
           have
           made
           a
           shift
           to
           find
           place
           enough
           to
           Build
           here
           a
           Monastery
           all
           in
           length
           ,
           which
           can
           contain
           Fifty
           or
           Threescore
           Monks
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           serves
           but
           for
           a
           Lodging
           to
           Ten
           only
           ,
           whom
           they
           call
           Hermits
           ,
           tho'
           indeed
           they
           be
           only
           so
           by
           Name
           ,
           because
           they
           live
           in
           a
           Community
           ,
           and
           because
           they
           only
           stay
           there
           for
           the
           space
           of
           Two
           Months
           ;
           after
           which
           they
           send
           Ten
           others
           thither
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Neighbouring
           Monastery
           ,
           to
           relieve
           them
           .
           Thus
           they
           succeed
           by
           Turns
           to
           one
           another
           .
           The
           only
           difference
           there
           is
           in
           their
           Observance
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           those
           of
           the
           Monastery
           where
           the
           Grotto
           of
           the
           Saint
           is
           ,
           do
           eat
           no
           Flesh-Meat
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           other
           (
           as
           throughout
           all
           the
           Order
           in
           Italy
           )
           they
           eat
           Meat
           Four
           times
           a
           Week
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           the
           use
           of
           it
           be
           forbid
           them
           by
           the
           Rules
           of
           their
           Institution
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           Vow'd
           to
           observe
           .
           They
           say
           ,
           It
           is
           out
           of
           the
           Respect
           they
           have
           to
           these
           Rules
           ,
           that
           their
           Abbots
           have
           order'd
           ,
           That
           no
           Flesh
           should
           be
           eaten
           in
           this
           Little
           Monastery
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           in
           their
           Great
           One
           of
           
             M●nt
             Cassin
          
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           true
           at
           least
           ▪
           That
           the
           Rule
           of
           S.
           Bennet
           was
           observ'd
           in
           Two
           of
           their
           Monasteries
           ;
           which
           ,
           as
           they
           believe
           ,
           is
           sufficient
           to
           quiet
           their
           Consciences
           as
           to
           this
           matter
           .
           The
           Fathers
           pretend
           ,
           forsooth
           ,
           That
           the
           Bodies
           of
           Men
           are
           much
           changed
           in
           their
           Constitution
           since
           the
           time
           
           of
           their
           Legislator
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           are
           not
           so
           strong
           ,
           nor
           consequently
           so
           able
           to
           undergo
           such
           Rigid
           Observances
           ;
           and
           indeed
           they
           Treat
           all
           their
           other
           Rules
           much
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           and
           content
           themselves
           with
           the
           observing
           of
           them
           by
           Turns
           ,
           or
           by
           Halves
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           Little
           Monastery
           ,
           they
           shewed
           me
           the
           Grotto
           of
           S.
           Bennet
           ,
           upon
           which
           they
           have
           built
           an
           Altar
           ;
           and
           we
           see
           there
           also
           a
           most
           curious
           Statue
           of
           white
           Marble
           ,
           representing
           this
           Saint
           ,
           very
           young
           ,
           and
           upon
           his
           Knees
           ,
           with
           a
           Countenance
           very
           humble
           and
           penitent
           .
           The
           Habit
           wherewith
           he
           is
           represented
           ,
           serves
           to
           condemn
           that
           which
           the
           Benedictins
           of
           Italy
           do
           wear
           at
           present
           ;
           they
           have
           so
           amplified
           and
           pleated
           it
           ,
           for
           to
           make
           it
           shew
           fine
           and
           magnificent
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           more
           to
           be
           known
           to
           be
           a
           Copy
           from
           this
           Original
           .
           The
           Father
           Benedictins
           of
           the
           Congregation
           of
           S.
           Maurus
           in
           France
           ,
           have
           taken
           the
           form
           of
           their
           Habit
           from
           this
           Figure
           ,
           and
           retain
           the
           same
           to
           this
           Day
           ,
           as
           believing
           it
           with
           Reason
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           true
           Pattern
           .
           After
           we
           had
           said
           our
           Prayers
           in
           this
           Little
           Chapel
           ,
           they
           led
           me
           to
           a
           little
           Garden
           ,
           and
           they
           bade
           me
           take
           notice
           of
           a
           huge
           Stone
           at
           the
           Top
           of
           the
           Rock
           ;
           they
           wished
           me
           to
           observe
           it
           very
           well
           ,
           as
           being
           no
           less
           than
           a
           perpetual
           Miracle
           ,
           which
           demonstrated
           the
           visible
           Protection
           God
           afforded
           to
           that
           Holy
           Place
           ,
           and
           to
           those
           that
           dwelt
           there
           .
           This
           Stone
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           Talk
           ,
           was
           quit
           loosned
           from
           the
           
           Rock
           ,
           and
           suspended
           in
           the
           Air
           ,
           by
           the
           alone
           Divine
           Power
           ,
           God
           not
           suffering
           it
           to
           fall
           down
           ,
           because
           ,
           if
           it
           should
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           fail
           of
           utterly
           destroying
           the
           Grotto
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Monastery
           .
           I
           told
           them
           ,
           after
           that
           I
           had
           viewed
           it
           very
           narrowly
           ,
           that
           I
           saw
           it
           so
           well
           fastned
           to
           the
           Rock
           ,
           that
           in
           my
           thoughts
           it
           would
           be
           a
           Miracle
           indeed
           if
           it
           should
           fall
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           pretend
           the
           contrary
           to
           those
           that
           had
           good
           Eyes
           .
           I
           saw
           well
           enough
           ,
           that
           my
           Answer
           did
           not
           please
           them
           ;
           but
           I
           was
           so
           weary
           to
           hear
           them
           talk
           of
           such
           kind
           of
           Miracles
           ,
           which
           they
           will
           force
           upon
           Men
           contrary
           to
           all
           Reason
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           not
           ,
           by
           times
           ,
           hinder
           my self
           from
           expressing
           my
           resentment
           of
           it
           .
           The
           French
           Father
           ,
           that
           was
           my
           Guide
           ,
           wish'd
           me
           to
           cast
           my
           Eye
           upon
           certain
           Rose-Trees
           ,
           which
           were
           in
           a
           Corner
           of
           the
           Garden
           ,
           and
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           as
           soon
           as
           we
           were
           got
           out
           of
           the
           Hermitage
           ,
           he
           would
           tell
           me
           the
           mystery
           of
           them
           .
           And
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           he
           shewed
           me
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Buildings
           .
           I
           did
           not
           find
           the
           place
           so
           frightful
           ,
           as
           was
           the
           Impression
           they
           had
           given
           me
           of
           it
           ;
           tho'
           it
           must
           be
           owned
           ,
           That
           in
           S.
           
           Bennet's
           Time
           it
           was
           a
           very
           Desert
           place
           .
        
         
           Having
           therefore
           taken
           a
           View
           of
           all
           ,
           we
           return'd
           to
           the
           Great
           Monastery
           ,
           from
           whence
           we
           came
           ;
           where
           being
           arrived
           ,
           the
           Father
           told
           me
           as
           to
           those
           Rose-Trees
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           wished
           me
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           ,
           that
           
           the
           Monks
           had
           not
           thought
           sitting
           to
           tell
           me
           of
           the
           great
           Miracle
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           commonly
           entertain
           Strangers
           ,
           for
           fear
           I
           should
           reflect
           upon
           them
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           I
           did
           upon
           occasion
           of
           the
           Stone
           .
           
             It
             is
             Related
          
           (
           said
           he
           )
           
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             our
             Blessed
             Father
             S.
          
           Bennet
           ,
           
             That
             he
             had
             one
             day
             a
             furious
             Temptation
             of
             the
             Flesh
             in
             this
             place
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             order
             to
             quell
             it
             ,
             he
             went
             and
             rowled
             himself
             stark
             naked
             upon
             Thistles
             and
             Thorns
             ,
             that
             were
             near
             unto
             his
             Cell
             ,
             and
             made
             all
             his
             Body
             on
             a
             Gore-blood
             ,
             until
             he
             found
             that
             the
             Temptation
             was
             quite
             dissipated
             .
             Now
             the
             History
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             these
             Thistles
             and
             Thorns
             ,
             ting'd
             with
             the
             Blood
             of
             S.
          
           Bennet
           ,
           
             were
             miraculously
             changed
             into
             Roses
             .
             Wherefore
             special
             Care
             has
             been
             taken
             always
             to
             preserve
             these
             Rose-Trees
             ,
             the
             Roses
             whereof
             we
             dry
             ,
             and
             being
             pulverized
             ,
             do
             exhibit
             them
             to
             those
             that
             are
             Sick
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             an
             universal
             Remedy
             against
             all
             manner
             of
             Diseases
             ,
             to
             those
             who
             take
             them
             in
             Faith.
          
           I
           told
           this
           French
           Father
           ,
           That
           the
           Monks
           his
           Confraters
           had
           done
           very
           well
           not
           to
           mention
           this
           Miracle
           to
           me
           ,
           for
           I
           should
           presently
           have
           put
           them
           in
           mind
           of
           the
           Fable
           of
           Pyramis
           and
           Thisbe
           ,
           whose
           Blood
           changed
           the
           colour
           of
           Mulberries
           from
           white
           to
           red
           .
           Could
           they
           have
           shewn
           me
           Thistles
           ,
           Nettles
           ,
           or
           some
           Blackberry-Bushes
           and
           Brambles
           that
           brought
           forth
           Roses
           ,
           this
           would
           have
           been
           something
           rare
           indeed
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           say
           miraculous
           (
           for
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           they
           have
           found
           out
           the
           Art
           of
           grafting
           Rose-Trees
           upon
           these
           kind
           of
           
           Wild
           Plants
           )
           but
           to
           shew
           a
           Man
           Rose-Tree
           that
           bears
           Roses
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           thing
           we
           see
           every
           day
           ,
           without
           ever
           dreaming
           of
           a
           Miracle
           .
           And
           as
           to
           what
           concerns
           their
           miraculous
           Operation
           ,
           in
           Curing
           all
           manner
           of
           Maladies
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           very
           advisedly
           added
           this
           Clause
           ,
           
             If
             they
             be
             made
             use
             of
             in
             Faith
             :
          
           For
           if
           those
           that
           take
           of
           this
           Powder
           in
           their
           Sickness
           chance
           to
           die
           ,
           't
           is
           because
           there
           was
           no
           Faith
           in
           them
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           escape
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           plain
           Miracle
           .
        
         
           These
           Fathers
           are
           extream
           Rich
           ,
           and
           almost
           all
           the
           Country
           round
           about
           ,
           to
           a
           very
           great
           distance
           ,
           belongs
           to
           them
           .
           The
           next
           Day
           I
           went
           up
           to
           a
           Mountain
           ,
           where
           they
           shewed
           me
           a
           Chapel
           ,
           which
           S.
           Bennet
           caus'd
           to
           be
           built
           ;
           and
           about
           Seven
           miles
           further
           ,
           they
           shewed
           me
           another
           ,
           Dignified
           with
           a
           New
           Miracle
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           the
           Impression
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           S.
           Bennet
           upon
           a
           Rock
           .
           The
           Story
           of
           it
           is
           this
           ,
           They
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             That
             this
             Saint
             being
             on
             a
             time
             Benighted
             ,
             he
             was
             forc'd
             to
             beg
             Lodging
             of
             a
             Priest
             that
             lived
             in
             those
             Parts
             ,
             who
             very
             uncivilly
             denied
             him
             .
             The
             Saint
             being
             so
             extreamly
             tired
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             no
             longer
             keep
             himself
             standing
             ,
             lean'd
             against
             a
             Rock
             ,
             which
             received
             his
             Body
             with
             the
             same
             ease
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             a
             soft
             Bed
             ,
             where
             he
             rested
             all
             that
             Night
             ;
             which
             impression
             of
             his
             Body
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             remain'd
             there
             ever
             since
          
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           such
           an
           Impression
           is
           indeed
           found
           there
           ,
           but
           who
           has
           made
           it
           I
           cannot
           tell
           you
           ,
           except
           you
           will
           believe
           the
           Miracle
           .
        
         
         
           From
           this
           place
           I
           took
           Directions
           of
           the
           Way
           to
           
             Mont
             Cassin
          
           ,
           which
           is
           about
           Three
           small
           days
           Journy
           from
           thence
           .
           Here
           it
           is
           you
           may
           take
           a
           view
           of
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           Monastick
           State
           ,
           in
           all
           its
           lustre
           .
           The
           stately
           Buildings
           which
           these
           Fathers
           have
           raised
           upon
           this
           Mountain
           ,
           make
           it
           appear
           to
           be
           the
           Head
           of
           an
           Order
           .
           The
           place
           is
           exceeding
           pleasant
           ,
           surrounded
           on
           all
           sides
           with
           Rich
           Vallies
           ,
           and
           Little
           Hills
           ,
           over
           which
           
             Mont
             Cassin
          
           commands
           by
           its
           height
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Temporal
           and
           Spiritual
           Jurisdiction
           the
           Monks
           do
           exercise
           over
           a
           great
           many
           Towns
           Villages
           which
           lye
           round
           about
           it
           .
           Amongst
           the
           rest
           there
           is
           a
           very
           pretty
           City
           situate
           at
           the
           Foot
           of
           
             Mont
             Cassin
          
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           S.
           Germain
           .
           The
           Abbot
           has
           Episcopal
           Jurisdiction
           there
           ,
           and
           keeps
           his
           Grand
           Vicar
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           Monk
           of
           the
           same
           Order
           .
           I
           went
           to
           see
           him
           ,
           to
           get
           permission
           of
           him
           to
           say
           Mass
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           I
           went
           up
           to
           the
           Mountain
           .
           They
           have
           made
           the
           Access
           to
           it
           very
           fair
           and
           easie
           ,
           and
           one
           ascends
           near
           Four
           Italian
           Miles
           ,
           before
           one
           comes
           to
           the
           Monastery
           .
           A
           man
           must
           not
           expect
           here
           any
           great
           Antiquities
           ,
           this
           Place
           having
           been
           several
           times
           ruined
           by
           the
           Wars
           ,
           and
           by
           Fire
           ,
           which
           did
           not
           so
           much
           as
           leave
           one
           Stone
           upon
           another
           .
           The
           only
           Remain
           of
           Antiquity
           they
           shew
           one
           is
           ,
           the
           Remainder
           of
           an
           Old
           Steeple
           ,
           which
           the
           Monks
           have
           extraordinarily
           embelish'd
           within
           ,
           as
           supposing
           it
           to
           be
           the
           place
           where
           S.
           Bennet
           died
           ,
           and
           
           that
           God
           as
           by
           Miracle
           had
           preserved
           it
           ,
           amongst
           so
           many
           Desolations
           and
           Fires
           ,
           as
           of
           Old
           he
           did
           the
           Ark
           of
           Noah
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Deluge
           .
           They
           will
           have
           every
           one
           that
           enters
           it
           ,
           to
           put
           off
           his
           Shoes
           ;
           and
           they
           themselves
           ,
           when
           they
           go
           in
           ,
           make
           very
           strange
           Postures
           and
           Faces
           .
           They
           maintain
           ,
           That
           they
           have
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           S.
           Bennet
           in
           their
           possession
           ,
           and
           that
           what
           was
           said
           of
           his
           Translation
           to
           the
           Monastery
           of
           Fleury
           in
           France
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           than
           a
           Fable
           :
           According
           to
           which
           Supposition
           ,
           all
           the
           great
           Miracles
           which
           the
           Benedictins
           of
           France
           pretend
           to
           have
           wrought
           ,
           at
           the
           Translation
           of
           it
           ,
           must
           be
           very
           grand
           Impostures
           .
           And
           we
           may
           see
           by
           this
           scantling
           ,
           how
           the
           Monks
           make
           no
           Bones
           of
           Accusing
           one
           another
           of
           Fraud
           and
           Imposture
           ,
           when
           their
           Interest
           is
           concern'd
           .
        
         
           Several
           Popes
           who
           had
           a
           Kindness
           for
           
             Mont
             Cassin
          
           ,
           have
           been
           pleased
           to
           make
           an
           Essay
           of
           their
           Infallibility
           ,
           by
           declaring
           ,
           That
           the
           Body
           ,
           which
           they
           never
           saw
           ,
           is
           there
           whole
           and
           entire
           :
           Other
           Popes
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           who
           were
           more
           concern'd
           for
           the
           Benedictins
           of
           France
           ,
           have
           Thunder'd
           out
           their
           Anathethema's
           against
           those
           that
           should
           say
           ,
           That
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           same
           S.
           Bennet
           was
           at
           
             Mont
             Cassin
          
           .
           So
           that
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           know
           who
           to
           believe
           ,
           for
           here
           is
           Infallibility
           against
           Infallibility
           ;
           and
           a
           Papist
           cannot
           believe
           what
           one
           Pope
           hath
           pronounced
           about
           it
           ,
           without
           falling
           into
           the
           Excommunications
           of
           another
           ,
           
           which
           you
           'l
           say
           ,
           is
           a
           very
           hard
           case
           .
           Howsoever
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           the
           Fathers
           of
           
             Mont
             Cassin
          
           tell
           you
           plainly
           ,
           That
           they
           have
           it
           ;
           and
           for
           proof
           thereof
           ,
           they
           maintain
           a
           Race
           of
           great
           Ravens
           in
           their
           Monasteries
           ,
           which
           they
           declare
           to
           be
           the
           Off-spring
           of
           a
           Raven
           ,
           who
           render'd
           a
           great
           piece
           of
           Service
           to
           S.
           Bennet
           ,
           by
           carrying
           away
           an
           empoyson'd
           Leaf
           ,
           which
           a
           wicked
           Priest
           had
           sent
           him
           .
           These
           Ravens
           are
           very
           familiar
           ,
           and
           the
           Fathers
           tell
           us
           ,
           That
           the
           Charm
           which
           keeps
           them
           in
           that
           Place
           ,
           is
           the
           Odour
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           S.
           Bennet
           :
           Tho'
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           should
           rather
           incline
           to
           believe
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           the
           Odour
           of
           their
           Fat
           Kitchin
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           continually
           stuffing
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           many
           Poor
           People
           might
           have
           their
           Subsistence
           from
           what
           they
           allow
           these
           Birds
           .
           These
           Ravens
           in
           Colour
           do
           well
           resemble
           these
           Monks
           ,
           who
           are
           Cloath'd
           all
           in
           Black
           ,
           and
           for
           distinctions
           sake
           are
           called
           
             Black
             Fryers
             ,
             Monachi
             Neri
          
           .
           Furthermore
           ,
           they
           shew'd
           me
           all
           the
           Regular
           Places
           ,
           the
           Cloisters
           ,
           Dormitories
           ,
           the
           Apartments
           for
           the
           Officers
           ,
           the
           Gardens
           ,
           and
           the
           Backsides
           :
           All
           which
           carry
           a
           greater
           shew
           of
           the
           Grandure
           and
           Majesty
           of
           a
           Palace
           Royal
           ,
           than
           of
           an
           Abode
           for
           Monks
           .
           But
           the
           Church
           above
           all
           things
           is
           extreamly
           well
           and
           sumptuously
           Adorn'd
           ,
           being
           embelish'd
           with
           Marble
           ,
           Jasper
           ,
           Porphyry
           ,
           and
           other
           precious
           Stones
           ;
           and
           in
           particular
           ,
           the
           Gilding
           and
           Painting
           you
           see
           there
           ,
           are
           of
           an
           inestimable
           Value
           .
        
         
         
           They
           observe
           still
           in
           this
           Abby
           ,
           the
           Laudable
           Custom
           of
           Entertaining
           all
           Strangers
           ,
           and
           Pilgrims
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           Rank
           and
           Quality
           ,
           and
           indeed
           Persons
           are
           very
           well
           entertain'd
           there
           ,
           tho'
           it
           be
           only
           with
           Eggs
           ,
           Herbs
           ,
           and
           Fish
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           they
           profess
           to
           observe
           their
           Rule
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Rigor
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           this
           Monastery
           ,
           in
           hopes
           of
           excusing
           ,
           by
           this
           means
           ,
           the
           decadence
           and
           failure
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           But
           I
           have
           been
           since
           informed
           after
           what
           manner
           they
           acquit
           themselves
           of
           their
           Vow
           .
           They
           send
           their
           Religious
           by
           turns
           into
           the
           Country
           ,
           for
           a
           Month
           or
           two
           ,
           to
           Fatten
           and
           Plump
           them
           ;
           which
           time
           expir'd
           ,
           they
           recall
           them
           again
           to
           their
           Observance
           ,
           at
           which
           they
           are
           kept
           the
           same
           space
           of
           time
           ,
           after
           which
           they
           send
           them
           again
           to
           be
           Fatted
           anew
           .
           After
           this
           manner
           do
           they
           mutually
           solace
           and
           relieve
           one
           another
           amongst
           themselves
           with
           an
           Holy
           Brotherly
           Love
           ,
           whereby
           they
           find
           themselves
           much
           benefited
           .
           One
           of
           these
           Monks
           ,
           on
           a
           time
           ,
           suppos'd
           himself
           to
           have
           found
           the
           Secret
           ,
           to
           spare
           himself
           and
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           the
           Pains
           and
           Trouble
           of
           all
           these
           Flittings
           and
           Removes
           .
           He
           had
           made
           his
           reflection
           upon
           a
           Hymn
           of
           S.
           Ambrose
           ,
           which
           they
           Sing
           on
           Friday
           Morning
           ,
           where
           speaking
           of
           the
           Works
           of
           the
           Fifth
           days
           Creation
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           Fishes
           and
           the
           Birds
           ,
           he
           hath
           these
           words
           ,
           
             
             
               Qui
               fertili
               natos
               aquâ
            
             
               Partim
               relinquis
               Gurgiti
               ,
            
             
               Partim
               levas
               in
               Aera
               .
            
          
           From
           whence
           he
           inferr'd
           ,
           that
           forasmuch
           as
           the
           Fish
           and
           Birds
           proceeded
           both
           from
           one
           Matter
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Water
           ,
           they
           might
           indifferently
           pass
           for
           Fish
           ,
           as
           being
           in
           Substance
           nothing
           but
           the
           same
           thing
           .
           Besides
           the
           Resemblance
           there
           is
           between
           the
           Fins
           of
           Fishes
           ,
           and
           the
           Wings
           of
           Birds
           ,
           helpt
           to
           flatter
           his
           Imagination
           ,
           as
           a
           further
           Confirmation
           of
           his
           Notion
           ;
           he
           desired
           his
           Brethren
           to
           Meditate
           a
           while
           upon
           this
           Mystery
           ,
           which
           being
           once
           unfolded
           ,
           might
           be
           so
           profitable
           to
           them
           .
           The
           Notion
           was
           found
           to
           be
           very
           good
           ,
           and
           they
           made
           no
           more
           ado
           but
           with
           one
           consent
           presented
           a
           Petition
           to
           the
           Abbot
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           have
           leave
           from
           thence
           forward
           ,
           to
           Eat
           the
           Fish
           that
           flies
           in
           the
           Air.
           The
           Abbot
           suppos'd
           that
           his
           Religious
           had
           taken
           up
           the
           Holy
           Resolution
           of
           Reforming
           themselves
           to
           a
           higher
           Degree
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           would
           for
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           abstain
           wholly
           from
           Fish
           also
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           Eat
           nothing
           ,
           said
           he
           in
           himself
           ,
           but
           the
           Fish
           that
           flies
           in
           the
           Air
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           need
           any
           great
           store
           of
           Oil
           to
           Fry
           them
           with
           .
           Wherefore
           he
           very
           readily
           granted
           their
           Request
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           extreamly
           astonished
           ,
           when
           entring
           the
           next
           day
           into
           the
           Refectory
           ,
           he
           found
           all
           the
           Table
           charged
           
           with
           good
           Foul
           ,
           both
           Boil'd
           and
           Roasted
           ,
           as
           Woodcocks
           ,
           Partridges
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           that
           were
           in
           season
           .
           He
           presently
           sent
           for
           the
           Steward
           of
           the
           Monastery
           to
           come
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           had
           made
           these
           Provisions
           ,
           intending
           to
           Jobe
           them
           very
           severely
           :
           But
           they
           putting
           him
           in
           mind
           of
           the
           Permission
           he
           had
           granted
           them
           ,
           and
           Quoting
           the
           passage
           out
           of
           S.
           Ambrose
           ,
           and
           the
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           and
           22
           Verses
           of
           the
           First
           Chapter
           of
           Genesis
           ,
           the
           poor
           Abbot
           ,
           was
           put
           to
           a
           Nonplus
           ,
           by
           the
           subtilty
           of
           their
           Reasonings
           ,
           and
           allow'd
           it
           should
           be
           continued
           .
           The
           matter
           being
           divulged
           some
           time
           after
           ,
           it
           came
           to
           the
           Ears
           of
           their
           Cardinal
           Protector
           at
           Rome
           ,
           who
           sent
           a
           Letter
           to
           them
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           exhorted
           them
           ,
           either
           absolutely
           to
           Eat
           Flesh
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           a
           desire
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           Eat
           nothing
           but
           the
           Fish
           that
           lives
           in
           the
           Waters
           ,
           for
           that
           otherwise
           it
           was
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           the
           People
           would
           learn
           by
           their
           Example
           ,
           to
           Eat
           cramb'd
           Capons
           in
           Lent
           ;
           and
           leaving
           the
           Swimming
           ,
           betake
           themselves
           to
           the
           Flying
           Fishes
           ▪
           It
           is
           not
           above
           Twelve
           years
           since
           ,
           that
           the
           Reformed
           Benedictins
           of
           the
           Congregation
           of
           S.
           Marus
           in
           France
           ,
           practised
           much
           a
           like
           thing
           :
           They
           Eat
           nothing
           but
           Otters
           and
           Badgers
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           they
           could
           get
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           taking
           these
           Animals
           for
           Fish
           ,
           because
           they
           live
           along
           the
           Rivers
           ,
           and
           feed
           upon
           Fish
           ;
           and
           forasmuch
           as
           they
           did
           also
           Eat
           them
           in
           Lent
           ,
           this
           extreamly
           scandaliz'd
           the
           People
           in
           the
           Provinces
           
           of
           France
           ,
           where
           Otters
           and
           Badgers
           are
           look'd
           upon
           as
           Meat
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           Bishops
           were
           fain
           to
           desire
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           for
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           to
           abstain
           from
           eating
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           at
           present
           .
           By
           this
           it
           appears
           that
           all
           this
           sort
           of
           People
           ,
           who
           outwardly
           profess
           to
           live
           a
           Life
           of
           Penance
           ,
           do
           it
           sore
           against
           their
           Will
           ;
           and
           could
           one
           see
           all
           that
           passes
           in
           Secret
           in
           their
           Monasteries
           ,
           the
           World
           would
           be
           no
           longer
           abus'd
           by
           their
           Hypocrysie
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           only
           give
           you
           an
           account
           of
           one
           famous
           Hermitage
           more
           ,
           which
           lies
           in
           Swisserland
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           prosecute
           my
           Journy
           to
           Naples
           .
           This
           Hermitage
           is
           call'd
           Encylas
           ,
           and
           the
           Benedictins
           ,
           who
           have
           made
           themselves
           Masters
           of
           it
           ,
           have
           there
           at
           present
           a
           very
           fair
           Abby
           .
           It
           is
           Situate
           upon
           a
           very
           high
           Mountain
           ,
           between
           the
           Canton
           of
           Zurich
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Solure
           .
           The
           Papists
           Flock
           thither
           in
           Pilgrimage
           ,
           from
           all
           parts
           of
           
             France
             ,
             Germany
             ,
             Swisserland
          
           ,
           and
           Italy
           ,
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           a
           Miraculous
           Chapel
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           that
           place
           .
           The
           History
           of
           it
           runs
           thus
           .
           An
           Hermit
           having
           caus'd
           a
           Chapel
           to
           be
           Built
           here
           ,
           was
           at
           a
           loss
           to
           find
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           who
           would
           take
           the
           pains
           to
           come
           and
           Consecrate
           it
           ,
           in
           a
           place
           which
           was
           at
           so
           great
           a
           distance
           from
           the
           Commerce
           of
           Men
           :
           But
           on
           a
           certain
           Night
           as
           he
           was
           at
           Prayers
           ,
           he
           saw
           Jesus
           Christ
           coming
           down
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           his
           Blessed
           Mother
           ,
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           ,
           
           the
           Twelve
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           an
           infinite
           multitude
           of
           Angels
           .
           All
           this
           Heavenly
           Company
           entred
           the
           Chapel
           ,
           and
           Jesus
           Christ
           commanded
           the
           Sacerdotal
           Habits
           to
           be
           brought
           forth
           ,
           which
           the
           Angels
           immediately
           deliver'd
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           were
           all
           enrich'd
           with
           Pearls
           and
           Diamonds
           .
           He
           took
           them
           all
           from
           their
           Hands
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           on
           ,
           repeating
           the
           Prayers
           which
           the
           Priests
           are
           oblig'd
           to
           say
           ,
           whilst
           they
           put
           on
           the
           Sacred
           Habit.
           Observe
           here
           by
           the
           by
           ,
           that
           in
           one
           of
           these
           Prayers
           ,
           the
           Priest
           Prays
           ,
           that
           
             God
             would
             be
             pleased
             to
             extinguish
             in
             him
             the
             Carnal
             Concupiscence
             ,
             that
             reigns
             in
             his
             Members
             ,
          
           and
           apply
           this
           if
           you
           can
           ,
           without
           the
           highest
           Sacrilege
           ,
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Eternal
           Purity
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           then
           having
           put
           on
           his
           Sacerdotal
           Ornaments
           ,
           went
           and
           Consecrated
           the
           Chapel
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           the
           Altar
           ;
           in
           performing
           which
           ,
           he
           observ'd
           all
           the
           Ceremonies
           ,
           made
           all
           the
           signs
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           perform'd
           all
           the
           Sprinklings
           of
           Holy-Water
           ,
           dispatch'd
           all
           the
           Anointings
           with
           the
           Holy-Oils
           ,
           and
           pronouced
           all
           the
           Prayers
           ,
           which
           are
           set
           down
           in
           the
           Roman
           Ritual
           ,
           for
           the
           Consecration
           of
           Chapels
           ,
           and
           Altars
           ;
           the
           Apostles
           all
           this
           while
           assisting
           him
           ,
           and
           answering
           Amen
           to
           all
           the
           Prayers
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           that
           the
           Angels
           Sang
           the
           Musick
           ,
           played
           upon
           Instruments
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           made
           such
           a
           melodious
           Consort
           ,
           that
           the
           poor
           Hermit
           ,
           who
           took
           a
           View
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           from
           one
           of
           the
           Corners
           of
           
           the
           Chapel
           ,
           was
           wholly
           charm'd
           and
           ravish'd
           with
           it
           .
           After
           that
           the
           Ceremony
           of
           Consecration
           was
           thus
           finish'd
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           would
           needs
           also
           Celebrate
           the
           first
           Mass
           there
           ,
           and
           having
           put
           on
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           required
           Ornaments
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           the
           Altar
           ;
           S.
           Peter
           and
           S.
           Paul
           Ministred
           to
           him
           at
           the
           Mass
           .
           The
           Hermit
           took
           notice
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           did
           not
           omit
           the
           least
           Ceremony
           ,
           Benediction
           ,
           Kneeling
           ,
           or
           Prayer
           ,
           that
           are
           contain'd
           in
           the
           Roman
           Missal
           .
           This
           done
           ,
           he
           took
           the
           Communion
           himself
           under
           both
           kinds
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           delivered
           it
           to
           his
           Blessed
           Mother
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           concluding
           the
           Mass
           with
           an
           
             Ite
             missa
             est
          
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Angelical
           Consort
           answered
           
             Deo
             Gratias
          
           .
           When
           all
           this
           was
           thus
           perform'd
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           together
           with
           all
           this
           Heavenly
           Society
           return'd
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           leaving
           the
           Chapel
           Consecrated
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           at
           present
           .
           We
           are
           to
           take
           notice
           that
           this
           hapned
           at
           a
           time
           ,
           when
           Men
           believed
           Hermits
           upon
           their
           bair
           Words
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           living
           in
           a
           Wood
           ,
           or
           upon
           a
           Mountain
           ,
           with
           a
           swinging
           Cowl
           upon
           ones
           Head
           ,
           past
           for
           an
           incontestable
           proof
           of
           Saintship
           .
           The
           Hermit
           writ
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           that
           now
           he
           needed
           not
           to
           incommodate
           himself
           to
           come
           and
           Consecrate
           the
           Chapel
           ,
           seeing
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           had
           been
           pleased
           to
           save
           him
           that
           trouble
           .
           The
           good
           People
           ,
           who
           at
           that
           time
           were
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           those
           Mountains
           ,
           and
           who
           would
           have
           Swallow'd
           any
           thing
           ,
           under
           the
           
           notion
           of
           a
           Miracle
           ,
           gulp'd
           down
           this
           also
           .
           This
           Chapel
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           there
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           whole
           and
           entire
           ,
           and
           the
           Benedictins
           ,
           who
           have
           taken
           Possession
           of
           this
           Place
           ,
           have
           Built
           a
           great
           Church
           round
           about
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Great
           one
           ,
           encloseth
           the
           Lesser
           .
        
         
           These
           Fathers
           are
           very
           Rich
           ,
           and
           have
           got
           together
           a
           very
           great
           Treasury
           of
           Plate
           ,
           by
           means
           of
           this
           Devotion
           .
           And
           forasmuch
           as
           they
           are
           almost
           on
           every
           side
           ,
           surrounded
           with
           Hereticks
           ,
           (
           so
           they
           call
           the
           Protestants
           ;
           )
           they
           make
           use
           of
           abundance
           of
           Precaution
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           shew
           their
           Treasure
           to
           all
           the
           World.
           They
           have
           enclosed
           it
           within
           a
           double
           Wall
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           in
           case
           of
           a
           Civil
           War
           ,
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           might
           not
           be
           able
           to
           find
           it
           .
           Near
           to
           the
           Abby
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           fair
           Village
           ,
           very
           well
           Built
           ,
           and
           the
           outside
           of
           all
           the
           Houses
           are
           Painted
           ,
           which
           makes
           a
           very
           fine
           shew
           .
           They
           are
           almost
           all
           Inhabited
           by
           Inn-Keepers
           ,
           who
           are
           furnished
           with
           excellent
           Wine
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           strong
           Magnetism
           for
           the
           Swiss
           and
           German
           Pilgrims
           .
        
         
           The
           Roman
           Catholicks
           of
           this
           Country
           ,
           glory
           so
           much
           in
           having
           got
           so
           convincing
           a
           Proof
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           their
           Mass
           ,
           that
           they
           openly
           declare
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           having
           foreseen
           the
           fatal
           Revolution
           ,
           which
           of
           late
           hath
           hapned
           in
           Swisserland
           ,
           by
           the
           perverse
           Doctrin
           of
           Calvin
           ,
           denying
           the
           real
           presence
           of
           the
           Holy
           Sacrament
           ,
           was
           pleased
           beforehand
           to
           Condemn
           this
           Doctrin
           ,
           by
           his
           own
           offering
           
           up
           to
           his
           Eternal
           Father
           ,
           the
           Bloodless
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           Holy
           Mass
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Ceremonies
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Church
           of
           Rome
           makes
           use
           of
           .
           It
           is
           to
           be
           suppos'd
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           was
           greatly
           pleased
           to
           find
           in
           the
           Roman
           Missal
           ,
           all
           those
           finical
           Additions
           ,
           the
           Popes
           have
           joyned
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           especially
           with
           the
           invention
           of
           those
           pretty
           little
           Hosts
           ,
           to
           the
           composition
           of
           which
           there
           enters
           more
           Wax
           than
           Flower
           .
           I
           have
           frequently
           seen
           these
           Wafers
           made
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           some
           time
           for
           Recreation
           made
           them
           them
           my self
           .
           They
           grease
           the
           Wafer-Iron
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           make
           the
           Hosts
           ,
           with
           white-Wax
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           the
           more
           firm
           .
           This
           Wax
           being
           melted
           ,
           Penetrates
           the
           Wafers
           through
           and
           through
           ,
           and
           serves
           for
           a
           Glew
           to
           hold
           them
           together
           .
           This
           was
           it
           ,
           our
           Adorable
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           thought
           not
           of
           ,
           when
           he
           instituted
           his
           Sacrament
           ;
           but
           however
           approved
           very
           well
           of
           this
           new
           Invention
           ,
           in
           Celebrating
           the
           Mass
           at
           Encylas
           .
           The
           Memento
           for
           the
           Dead
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Prayers
           for
           the
           Souls
           in
           Purgatory
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           inserted
           into
           the
           Mass
           ,
           pleased
           him
           also
           extraordinary
           well
           :
           And
           seeing
           it
           cannot
           be
           doubted
           ,
           but
           that
           his
           Prayers
           were
           assuredly
           heard
           ;
           it
           will
           follow
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           not
           so
           much
           as
           one
           Soul
           left
           in
           Purgatory
           that
           day
           .
           I
           have
           forgot
           to
           ask
           these
           good
           Catholicks
           ,
           whether
           Jesus
           Christ
           when
           he
           said
           Mass
           at
           Encylas
           ,
           gave
           the
           Communion
           to
           his
           Blessed
           Mother
           and
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           under
           both
           kinds
           ?
           
           Or
           whether
           he
           conform'd
           himself
           to
           the
           Modern
           Practice
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ?
           who
           communicate
           the
           People
           under
           one
           kind
           only
           ;
           if
           they
           affirm
           this
           Latter
           ,
           I
           protest
           I
           have
           taken
           the
           Resolution
           never
           to
           believe
           them
           ;
           and
           I
           will
           rather
           believe
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Eternal
           Wisdom
           ,
           had
           disposed
           all
           things
           so
           wisely
           ,
           in
           his
           Institution
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           that
           as
           there
           wanted
           nothing
           that
           might
           be
           added
           ,
           so
           neither
           was
           there
           any
           thing
           superfluous
           to
           be
           taken
           away
           from
           it
           .
           He
           would
           that
           all
           should
           Eat
           of
           the
           Bread
           ,
           and
           Drink
           of
           the
           Cup.
           
             Bibite
             ex
             eo
             omnes
             :
             Drink
             ye
             all
             of
             it
             .
          
           This
           hath
           been
           the
           constant
           Practice
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           for
           many
           Ages
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           so
           far
           from
           looking
           upon
           this
           first
           Church
           ,
           as
           being
           very
           defective
           in
           all
           her
           Practices
           ,
           as
           the
           Papists
           would
           fain
           persuade
           us
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           always
           consider
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           True
           and
           Perfect
           Pattern
           and
           Model
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           our
           Lord
           and
           the
           Apostles
           have
           left
           us
           ,
           which
           we
           cannot
           undertake
           to
           mend
           ,
           without
           spoiling
           it
           ,
           and
           from
           which
           we
           cannot
           depart
           without
           Sin.
           Some
           ancient
           Churches
           ,
           even
           of
           those
           that
           follow
           the
           Communion
           of
           Rome
           ,
           have
           in
           some
           sort
           preserved
           the
           ancient
           Custom
           of
           Celebrating
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           tho'
           they
           look
           upon
           it
           only
           at
           present
           ,
           as
           one
           of
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Holy-Week
           ,
           and
           they
           practise
           it
           only
           on
           Munday
           and
           Thursday
           ,
           but
           with
           several
           Excesses
           and
           Indecencies
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           retrenched
           and
           put
           away
           .
        
         
         
           I
           will
           give
           you
           a
           Relation
           here
           of
           what
           I
           have
           seen
           practis'd
           at
           Mentz
           in
           Germany
           ,
           where
           I
           hapned
           to
           be
           for
           Two
           years
           together
           on
           Holy-Thursday
           .
           This
           Day
           ,
           after
           Morning-Service
           ,
           and
           the
           Washing
           of
           Feet
           ,
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           the
           Great
           Canons
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           other
           Priests
           that
           serve
           in
           the
           Cathedral
           ,
           go
           in
           Procession
           to
           a
           Great
           Hall
           ,
           that
           is
           near
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           the
           Chapter-House
           ,
           there
           to
           Celebrate
           the
           Supper
           .
           The
           Seculars
           that
           are
           of
           any
           Rank
           and
           Quality
           ,
           have
           leave
           to
           enter
           with
           the
           rest
           .
           There
           are
           great
           Benches
           placed
           round
           about
           the
           Hall
           ,
           where
           all
           the
           Company
           seat
           themselves
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           Table
           in
           the
           midst
           ,
           covered
           with
           a
           Table-Cloth
           ,
           upon
           which
           are
           placed
           large
           Cups
           or
           Goblets
           ,
           with
           other
           Pitchers
           and
           Vessels
           full
           of
           Wine
           ,
           and
           a
           vast
           quantity
           of
           great
           Wafers
           divided
           into
           Pounds
           and
           half
           Pounds
           .
           The
           Archbishop
           being
           Arrayed
           in
           his
           Pontifical
           Habits
           ,
           reads
           with
           a
           loud
           Voice
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           contains
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Supper
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           blessing
           the
           Bread
           and
           the
           Wine
           ,
           he
           declares
           ,
           That
           they
           are
           to
           take
           this
           in
           memory
           of
           the
           Passion
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           obedient
           to
           the
           Command
           he
           has
           left
           us
           ,
           to
           
             do
             the
             same
             in
             Remembrance
             of
             him
             .
          
           Thus
           after
           having
           taken
           his
           part
           of
           the
           Wafers
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           two
           or
           three
           Pounds
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           Dignity
           ,
           he
           goes
           and
           distributes
           the
           rest
           ,
           to
           all
           those
           that
           are
           present
           ,
           a
           Service
           of
           one
           Pound
           to
           every
           
           Grand
           Canon
           ,
           and
           of
           half
           a
           Pound
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           the
           same
           share
           being
           given
           to
           me
           also
           .
           They
           spread
           a
           great
           Napkin
           before
           all
           those
           that
           assist
           at
           the
           Supper
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           applies
           himself
           to
           eat
           these
           Wafers
           ,
           which
           are
           very
           thick
           ,
           and
           of
           another
           sort
           than
           those
           are
           ,
           that
           they
           use
           at
           Mass
           .
           Formerly
           they
           gave
           to
           all
           the
           Company
           pieces
           of
           Unleavened
           Bread
           ;
           but
           these
           Wafers
           were
           in
           After-times
           found
           more
           pleasing
           to
           the
           Palat
           ,
           and
           more
           fit
           to
           be
           Presented
           .
           The
           Archbishop
           ,
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           takes
           the
           Cup
           ,
           or
           rather
           ,
           it
           is
           held
           to
           him
           ,
           whilst
           he
           drinks
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           so
           large
           and
           so
           full
           of
           Wine
           ,
           that
           two
           of
           the
           Canons
           are
           scarcely
           able
           to
           support
           it
           .
           After
           he
           hath
           drunk
           ,
           he
           sends
           it
           to
           be
           presented
           to
           the
           Great
           Canons
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           all
           those
           that
           sit
           on
           the
           Benches
           .
           They
           don't
           amuse
           themselves
           with
           letting
           down
           a
           little
           Gulp
           only
           ,
           as
           is
           done
           at
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           but
           they
           drink
           in
           good
           earnest
           ,
           and
           fetch
           the
           greatest
           Draughts
           they
           can
           :
           And
           there
           be
           some
           of
           these
           German
           Gentlemen
           ,
           that
           drink
           above
           a
           Quart
           at
           a
           Draught
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Cup
           ,
           as
           big
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           is
           nevertheless
           soon
           emptied
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           filled
           anew
           .
           The
           Wine
           that
           is
           used
           on
           this
           occasion
           ,
           must
           be
           of
           the
           best
           Rhenish
           Wine
           that
           is
           to
           be
           got
           in
           all
           the
           Territory
           of
           Mentz
           ;
           and
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Cathedral
           ,
           have
           power
           to
           go
           and
           chuse
           it
           that
           Day
           with
           great
           Ceremony
           in
           the
           Electors
           Cellars
           .
           They
           pierce
           all
           the
           Vessels
           
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           and
           take
           the
           Judgment
           of
           some
           Learned
           Palats
           upon
           them
           .
           It
           is
           the
           high
           Opinion
           they
           have
           conceiv'd
           of
           the
           goodness
           of
           this
           Wine
           ,
           that
           makes
           these
           Gentlemen
           drink
           so
           heartily
           .
           The
           Great
           Cup
           takes
           its
           Round
           five
           times
           ,
           and
           so
           oft
           every
           one
           of
           the
           Company
           drinks
           .
           But
           if
           any
           one
           should
           chance
           in
           these
           Intervals
           ,
           to
           be
           tormented
           with
           Thirst
           ,
           he
           needs
           only
           to
           make
           a
           sign
           to
           the
           Priests
           ,
           who
           are
           near
           to
           the
           Table
           ,
           where
           other
           Vessels
           stand
           ready
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           are
           presently
           served
           :
           Whilst
           the
           Cup
           goes
           round
           ,
           the
           Singing-Men
           and
           the
           Musicians
           strike
           up
           their
           Notes
           and
           Sing
           ,
           (
           standing
           near
           the
           Table
           which
           holds
           the
           Cups
           and
           the
           good
           Wine
           )
           that
           which
           the
           Papists
           call
           Improperia
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           Reproaches
           our
           Saviour
           made
           to
           the
           Jews
           for
           their
           Ingratitude
           ,
           in
           Abusing
           him
           to
           that
           degree
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           Benefits
           they
           had
           received
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           I
           observ'd
           ,
           that
           the
           Company
           kept
           themselves
           in
           a
           great
           degree
           of
           Restraint
           and
           Modesty
           at
           the
           first
           and
           second
           Round
           the
           Cup
           made
           ;
           but
           at
           the
           third
           Turn
           ,
           when
           the
           good
           Wine
           began
           to
           display
           its
           virtue
           ,
           every
           one
           began
           to
           Talk
           and
           Laugh
           ;
           and
           the
           Singing-men
           ,
           who
           were
           willing
           to
           take
           their
           shares
           of
           the
           good
           Wine
           ,
           made
           Stops
           ever
           and
           anon
           ,
           to
           refresh
           themselves
           with
           the
           pleasing
           Liquor
           ;
           so
           that
           towards
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Ceremony
           they
           were
           quite
           gon
           ,
           and
           
           knew
           no
           longer
           what
           they
           sung
           .
           I
           was
           pretty
           near
           one
           of
           the
           Grand
           Canons
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           ;
           
             In
             truth
             ,
             My
             Lord
             ,
             I
             am
             astonished
             to
             see
             them
             suffer
             these
             Singing-Men
             ,
             to
             act
             all
             these
             Fooleries
             they
             do
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Hall
             ,
             and
             in
             your
             Presence
             ;
             and
             at
             a
             Function
             ,
             which
             requires
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Modesty
             and
             Seriousness
             .
          
           He
           Answer'd
           me
           very
           fiercely
           ;
           
             We
             do
             not
             concern
             our selves
             with
             those
             Men
             ;
             they
             are
             a
             Company
             of
             pure
             Rogues
             ,
             they
             deserve
             indeed
             ,
             to
             have
             their
             Legs
             and
             Arms
             broke
             ;
             but
             all
             that
             can
             be
             said
             for
             them
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             drunk
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             truth
             ,
             I
             am
             somewhat
             engag'd
             that
             way
             my self
             .
          
           I
           found
           that
           he
           spoke
           Truth
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           Wine
           had
           seiz'd
           his
           Capitol
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           those
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Company
           .
           My
           Host
           ,
           with
           whom
           I
           lodged
           ,
           who
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Grand
           Chapter
           ,
           return'd
           from
           thence
           very
           much
           out
           of
           order
           ,
           and
           own'd
           to
           have
           drunk
           above
           six
           Quarts
           for
           his
           own
           share
           .
           He
           often
           call'd
           for
           Wine
           extraordinarily
           ,
           under
           pretence
           that
           the
           bits
           of
           the
           Wafers
           which
           he
           eat
           ,
           stuck
           in
           his
           Throat
           .
           At
           last
           ,
           when
           the
           Ceremony
           was
           ended
           ,
           which
           lasted
           about
           two
           Hours
           ,
           every
           one
           returned
           to
           his
           own
           Home
           ,
           staggering
           as
           they
           went
           ,
           and
           running
           their
           Heads
           against
           the
           Walls
           .
           The
           Gentlemen
           certainly
           would
           be
           highly
           displeased
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           be
           deprived
           of
           the
           Cup
           that
           Day
           ;
           and
           I
           question
           whether
           the
           Pope
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           Authority
           would
           ever
           be
           able
           to
           bring
           it
           about
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           if
           we
           set
           aside
           the
           Excesses
           ,
           the
           Indecencies
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Improperties
           these
           Men
           did
           commit
           in
           this
           Solemnity
           ;
           sure
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           the
           true
           way
           of
           Administring
           the
           Holy
           Supper
           ,
           which
           has
           been
           continually
           preserv'd
           in
           this
           Church
           .
           It
           seems
           probable
           ,
           that
           sometime
           or
           other
           they
           were
           in
           the
           belief
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           satisfie
           the
           Command
           of
           the
           Supper
           ,
           by
           celebrating
           the
           Mass
           ,
           and
           Communicating
           in
           the
           manner
           as
           they
           do
           ;
           and
           therefore
           to
           remedy
           this
           in
           some
           degree
           ,
           they
           retain'd
           this
           Ceremony
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           the
           
             Lord's
             Precept
          
           ;
           but
           surely
           they
           then
           observed
           it
           with
           more
           modesty
           and
           respect
           than
           they
           do
           at
           present
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           I
           know
           no
           Function
           the
           Papists
           have
           ,
           throughout
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           the
           Year
           ,
           that
           represents
           the
           Holy
           Supper
           ;
           for
           what
           I
           have
           now
           said
           of
           Mentz
           ,
           is
           not
           practis'd
           in
           any
           other
           of
           their
           Churches
           .
           I
           know
           they
           commonly
           assign
           Easter-Day
           for
           this
           purpose
           ;
           but
           I
           can
           find
           nothing
           in
           the
           whole
           Office
           of
           that
           Day
           ,
           that
           represents
           any
           thing
           of
           it
           :
           For
           the
           Mass
           hath
           no
           conformity
           at
           all
           with
           the
           Supper
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           the
           People
           do
           not
           Communicate
           whilst
           the
           Mass
           is
           celebrating
           ,
           but
           after
           the
           Mass
           is
           ended
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Priest
           ,
           without
           making
           any
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           without
           declaring
           what
           he
           is
           about
           to
           do
           ,
           goes
           and
           puts
           into
           the
           Mouths
           of
           all
           those
           that
           present
           themselves
           ,
           a
           small
           Consecrated
           Wafer
           ,
           and
           saith
           to
           every
           one
           of
           them
           ;
           
             The
             Body
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             preserve
             thy
             
             Soul
             to
             Life
             Eternal
             .
          
           Every
           one
           that
           has
           Received
           it
           ,
           retires
           to
           a
           Corner
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           Pray
           in
           private
           ;
           and
           then
           every
           one
           goes
           home
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           Prayer
           made
           in
           common
           .
           Where
           therefore
           is
           the
           common
           Union
           ,
           or
           Communion
           in
           all
           this
           ?
           They
           cannot
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           partake
           all
           of
           one
           Bread
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           little
           Wafers
           they
           give
           are
           distinct
           ,
           some
           Old
           ,
           and
           others
           New
           ;
           some
           of
           them
           bought
           at
           one
           Shop
           ,
           and
           some
           at
           another
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           them
           (
           as
           was
           said
           )
           are
           so
           penetrated
           with
           Wax
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           say
           whether
           it
           be
           Bread
           or
           Wax
           .
           They
           do
           not
           so
           much
           as
           once
           know
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           that
           this
           Action
           is
           to
           be
           performed
           in
           remembrance
           of
           the
           Passion
           and
           Death
           of
           our
           Saviour
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           neither
           is
           there
           so
           much
           as
           one
           only
           word
           mention'd
           to
           put
           them
           in
           mind
           of
           it
           .
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           must
           acknowledge
           that
           I
           knew
           nothing
           of
           it
           ,
           before
           that
           I
           began
           to
           study
           Divinity
           ;
           and
           I
           believed
           ,
           that
           to
           Communicate
           ,
           was
           only
           to
           Receive
           the
           Body
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           without
           being
           obliged
           to
           call
           any
           thing
           to
           Remembrance
           .
           And
           yet
           ,
           this
           is
           that
           which
           is
           most
           expresly
           declared
           in
           the
           Commandment
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           in
           the
           Institution
           of
           the
           Holy
           Supper
           ;
           
             Do
             this
             in
             Remembrance
             of
             me
             .
          
           And
           those
           who
           Administer
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           have
           an
           Engagement
           lying
           upon
           them
           ,
           
             to
             declare
             the
             Death
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
          
           to
           make
           us
           remember
           it
           .
        
         
         
           Notwithstanding
           that
           these
           various
           Relations
           and
           Observations
           that
           I
           give
           you
           here
           ,
           seem
           to
           have
           no
           great
           Connexion
           with
           my
           Journy
           to
           Naples
           ;
           yet
           they
           do
           very
           well
           comport
           with
           the
           General
           Subject
           I
           have
           propos'd
           to
           my self
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           may
           well
           call
           the
           main
           scope
           and
           aim
           of
           my
           Work
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           to
           discover
           to
           you
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Corrupt
           and
           Superstitious
           Practices
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           are
           come
           to
           my
           knowledge
           .
           I
           produce
           them
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           according
           as
           I
           find
           occasion
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           regard
           ,
           I
           readily
           acknowledge
           this
           Treatise
           not
           to
           be
           very
           Regular
           :
           For
           ,
           because
           the
           most
           part
           of
           these
           Matters
           have
           no
           great
           Connexion
           together
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           cannot
           make
           out
           a
           whole
           Chapter
           ,
           or
           a
           Days
           Entertainment
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           obliged
           to
           follow
           this
           Method
           ,
           tho'
           somewhat
           Irregular
           ,
           not
           being
           able
           to
           order
           things
           better
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           conclude
           this
           Days
           Journy
           with
           an
           Observation
           I
           made
           in
           my
           Journy
           from
           Mola
           to
           Capua
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           :
           Having
           struck
           out
           of
           the
           High-Way
           ,
           we
           entred
           into
           some
           Little
           Villages
           ,
           to
           refresh
           our selves
           .
           Whilst
           they
           were
           Watering
           our
           Horses
           ,
           we
           took
           a
           Turn
           to
           see
           the
           Houses
           ,
           and
           after
           what
           manner
           the
           Poor
           People
           liv'd
           there
           .
           Their
           Houses
           are
           a
           Company
           of
           Little
           Holes
           ,
           I
           believe
           the
           largest
           of
           them
           was
           not
           above
           twelve
           Foot
           in
           length
           ,
           but
           kept
           very
           Neat.
           We
           were
           
           astonish'd
           at
           the
           prodigious
           quantity
           of
           Women
           we
           found
           in
           them
           ;
           but
           we
           saw
           no
           Men
           there
           ,
           except
           only
           some
           few
           that
           were
           very
           Ancient
           ,
           the
           rest
           being
           gone
           to
           their
           Labour
           .
        
         
           All
           the
           Old
           Women
           came
           out
           of
           their
           Houses
           ,
           carrying
           in
           their
           Hands
           Sausages
           ,
           and
           little
           Loaves
           of
           a
           kind
           of
           Turkish
           Corn
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Fromenton
           ,
           and
           some
           dry
           Figs.
           They
           desired
           us
           to
           give
           them
           our
           Blessing
           ,
           and
           to
           accept
           of
           their
           Presents
           .
           We
           took
           some
           of
           their
           Figs
           ,
           and
           these
           good
           People
           took
           this
           for
           a
           great
           Favour
           at
           our
           Hands
           .
           Some
           of
           them
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           pray'd
           us
           to
           come
           into
           their
           Houses
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           Bless
           some
           of
           their
           Wine
           ,
           Water
           ,
           or
           Goats-Milk
           .
           We
           asked
           what
           they
           intended
           to
           do
           with
           it
           afterwards
           ?
           They
           told
           us
           ,
           It
           was
           to
           give
           their
           Husbands
           to
           drink
           ,
           when
           they
           return'd
           from
           their
           Labour
           all
           on
           a
           Sweat
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           do
           them
           no
           prejudice
           .
        
         
           I
           said
           to
           my
           Companion
           ,
           That
           I
           could
           not
           but
           admire
           the
           Faith
           of
           these
           People
           :
           Who
           reply'd
           ,
           That
           he
           took
           them
           all
           for
           Saints
           .
           One
           of
           these
           good
           Women
           that
           over-heard
           him
           ,
           sent
           forth
           a
           deep
           Sigh
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             for
             her
             part
             ,
             she
             was
             no
             Saint
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             her
             deceased
             Mother
             ,
             that
             certainly
             she
             had
             been
             one
             :
             For
             she
             Prayed
             to
             God
             from
             Morning
             to
             Night
             ,
             for
             the
             Souls
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             and
             always
             kept
             her
             House
             well-stor'd
             with
             good
             Provisions
             ,
             for
             the
             
             Monks
             and
             Priests
             that
             passed
             by
             that
             Way
             .
          
           I
           question'd
           them
           about
           some
           other
           Duties
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           some
           Chief
           Articles
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           wherein
           I
           found
           them
           very
           Ignorant
           ;
           and
           some
           of
           them
           Answer'd
           me
           ,
           
             That
             their
             Curate
             was
             a
             very
             Learned
             Man
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             satisfie
             us
             concerning
             these
             Points
             .
          
           I
           found
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           these
           Poor
           People
           were
           arrived
           at
           that
           Blessed
           Ignorance
           and
           Simplicity
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Priests
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           would
           so
           fain
           reduce
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           in
           their
           Power
           .
           So
           we
           returned
           to
           our
           Horses
           in
           the
           Inn
           ,
           which
           we
           found
           had
           been
           well
           look'd
           to
           ;
           we
           were
           served
           also
           with
           very
           good
           Wine
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           demanded
           what
           we
           had
           to
           Pay
           ,
           they
           would
           take
           none
           of
           our
           Mony
           ,
           our
           Host
           telling
           us
           ,
           
             That
             we
             were
             Knights
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             had
             too
             much
             honoured
             him
             ,
             by
             coming
             under
             his
             Roof
             .
          
        
         
           Just
           as
           we
           were
           Mounting
           on
           Horse-back
           ,
           a
           Foot-Boy
           came
           to
           desire
           us
           to
           stay
           one
           Moment
           ;
           for
           that
           Count
           Ludovica
           his
           Master
           desired
           ,
           if
           it
           might
           be
           acceptable
           to
           us
           ,
           to
           have
           our
           Company
           to
           Capua
           .
           Our
           Host
           assured
           us
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           a
           very
           vertuous
           good
           Lord.
           So
           we
           stay'd
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           Travell'd
           together
           to
           Capua
           .
           We
           told
           him
           of
           the
           Simplicity
           and
           Charity
           of
           the
           Poor
           People
           of
           the
           Village
           where
           we
           Baited
           .
           He
           said
           ,
           That
           
             they
             were
             us'd
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             all
             the
             Villages
             at
             any
             distance
             from
             the
             High-Way
             ,
             
             they
             were
             all
             of
             the
             same
             Temper
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Monks
             and
             Priests
             took
             care
             to
             direct
             their
             Course
             that
             Way
             ,
             when
             they
             Travell'd
             ,
             to
             spare
             their
             Mony.
             
          
        
         
           Being
           Arrived
           at
           Capua
           ,
           the
           Count
           Invited
           us
           to
           accept
           of
           a
           Lodging
           with
           him
           ,
           where
           we
           were
           very
           Nobly
           Entertain'd
           ,
           with
           a
           Generosity
           and
           Open-heartedness
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           very
           common
           amongst
           the
           Noblemen
           of
           Italy
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           OBSERVATIONS
           ON
           A
           JOURNY
           TO
           NAPLES
           .
        
         
           The
           Fifth
           Days
           Journy
           .
        
         
           THis
           Day
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           last
           of
           our
           Journy
           ,
           was
           the
           most
           Troublesom
           to
           us
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           a
           Fast
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           We
           return'd
           our
           Acknowledgments
           to
           our
           Noble
           Count
           ,
           who
           had
           shewed
           himself
           so
           generous
           and
           splendid
           in
           his
           Entertainment
           of
           us
           ;
           and
           prosecuted
           
           our
           Journy
           to
           Averse
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           very
           pleasant
           and
           delicious
           City
           ,
           situate
           between
           Capua
           and
           Naples
           .
           We
           met
           with
           nothing
           considerable
           on
           the
           Way
           ,
           with
           relation
           to
           my
           Subject
           ;
           only
           we
           cast
           our
           Eyes
           upon
           some
           Little
           Chapels
           ,
           which
           we
           found
           almost
           at
           the
           End
           of
           every
           Field
           .
           These
           Chapels
           are
           no
           more
           than
           so
           many
           Little
           Vaults
           ,
           four
           or
           five
           Foot
           long
           ,
           and
           three
           or
           four
           Foot
           broad
           ;
           and
           entring
           in
           ,
           we
           found
           they
           contain'd
           the
           Picture
           of
           a
           Crucifix
           ,
           or
           of
           some
           Saint
           or
           other
           ,
           who
           are
           suppos'd
           to
           be
           the
           Tutelar
           Saints
           of
           those
           Grounds
           ,
           on
           which
           the
           Chapels
           are
           built
           .
           We
           saw
           in
           most
           of
           these
           Chapels
           ,
           Little
           Stones
           hanging
           upon
           the
           Walls
           ,
           being
           fastned
           with
           Thred
           ;
           as
           also
           Little
           Bones
           ,
           small
           Tufts
           of
           Hair
           ,
           bits
           of
           Wood
           ,
           shreds
           of
           Cloth
           ,
           and
           an
           hundred
           other
           things
           of
           like
           Nature
           .
           We
           got
           some
           of
           the
           Peasants
           ,
           who
           quitted
           their
           Labour
           ,
           to
           come
           and
           receive
           our
           Benediction
           ,
           to
           unfold
           to
           us
           the
           meaning
           of
           these
           things
           .
           They
           told
           us
           ,
           
             That
             they
             were
             the
             Vows
             of
             some
             of
             the
             good
             Country
             People
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             differnt
             Occasions
             or
             Dangers
             they
             had
             been
             in
             .
          
           Some
           of
           them
           that
           had
           caught
           Falls
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           going
           on
           their
           Way
           ,
           had
           gather'd
           up
           the
           Pebbles
           ,
           or
           Flints
           ,
           at
           which
           they
           had
           stumbled
           ,
           and
           carried
           them
           to
           the
           Chapel
           :
           Others
           had
           brought
           thither
           the
           Sticks
           wherewith
           their
           Masters
           had
           beaten
           them
           :
           Women
           that
           had
           Quarrel'd
           and
           Fought
           together
           ,
           very
           devoutly
           carried
           thither
           the
           Hair
           they
           had
           plucked
           
           from
           one
           anothers
           Heads
           .
           These
           good
           People
           believing
           ,
           by
           a
           Superstition
           ,
           whereof
           I
           had
           never
           before
           seen
           an
           Instance
           ,
           that
           by
           committing
           the
           Instruments
           of
           their
           Mishap
           to
           some
           one
           of
           these
           Chapels
           ,
           they
           prevent
           the
           hapning
           of
           the
           like
           Accident
           for
           time
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           
             It
             may
             be
             some
             will
             Object
             to
             me
             here
             ,
          
           That
           I
           have
           been
           very
           diligent
           ,
           in
           my
           Travels
           ,
           to
           take
           Notice
           of
           some
           inconsiderable
           Trifles
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           once
           worth
           the
           observing
           ;
           and
           now
           make
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           reproach
           and
           mortifie
           the
           Papists
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           Answer
           ,
           That
           if
           it
           may
           pass
           for
           a
           kind
           of
           Excuse
           ,
           to
           produce
           the
           Example
           of
           others
           that
           have
           done
           the
           like
           ,
           I
           can
           assert
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           who
           have
           made
           Remarks
           of
           much
           less
           Importance
           ,
           than
           is
           this
           I
           have
           last
           mention'd
           .
           Father
           Mabillon
           ,
           that
           Famous
           Benedictin
           ,
           in
           the
           History
           of
           his
           Travels
           ,
           gives
           us
           a
           Relation
           of
           certain
           Women
           in
           Rome
           ,
           who
           creep
           up
           the
           Steps
           of
           the
           Portal
           of
           S.
           
           Peter's
           Church
           on
           their
           Knees
           ;
           and
           makes
           this
           goodly
           Reflection
           upon
           it
           ,
           
             That
             this
             is
             some
             Remainder
             of
             the
             Piety
             of
             the
             Emperour
          
           Theodosius
           ,
           
             and
             of
             his
             Veneration
             for
             that
             August
             Cathedral
             .
          
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           we
           find
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           only
           in
           their
           Approaches
           to
           this
           Magnificent
           Temple
           ,
           that
           these
           Women
           put
           themselves
           into
           these
           Postures
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           also
           use
           the
           same
           in
           their
           Drawing
           near
           almost
           to
           every
           Place
           ,
           where
           any
           Superstitious
           Worship
           is
           in
           Vogue
           ;
           for
           I
           
           have
           seen
           both
           Men
           and
           Women
           shuffling
           on
           their
           Knees
           ,
           to
           these
           little
           Chapels
           built
           in
           the
           Fields
           ,
           whereof
           I
           am
           now
           speaking
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           nothing
           considerable
           ,
           that
           deserves
           any
           Veneration
           .
           Should
           a
           Papist
           be
           the
           Relator
           of
           these
           Actions
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           fail
           to
           exalt
           them
           to
           the
           Clouds
           ,
           and
           set
           them
           forth
           as
           most
           Signal
           Instances
           of
           an
           extraordinary
           Piety
           and
           Devotion
           ,
           and
           as
           Actions
           very
           Meritorious
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ;
           whereas
           ,
           a
           Protestant
           in
           giving
           an
           Account
           of
           them
           ,
           would
           rather
           deplore
           the
           Blindness
           of
           this
           Poor
           People
           ,
           who
           are
           so
           ignorant
           of
           the
           true
           Ways
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           as
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           by
           employing
           themselves
           in
           this
           kind
           of
           Practices
           ,
           they
           go
           strait
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           this
           means
           their
           Sins
           are
           blotted
           out
           ,
           without
           having
           recourse
           to
           serious
           Repentance
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Father
           Mabillon
           makes
           mention
           of
           the
           Close-Stool
           ,
           or
           Chair
           ,
           with
           a
           Hole
           in
           it
           ,
           called
           
             Sedes
             Stercoraria
          
           ,
           on
           which
           formerly
           the
           Popes
           were
           carried
           ,
           after
           their
           Exaltation
           to
           the
           Throne
           of
           S.
           Peter
           .
           He
           puts
           an
           Explication
           upon
           it
           ,
           which
           I
           suppose
           was
           scarcely
           thought
           of
           at
           that
           time
           .
           He
           saith
           ,
           
             This
             Ceremony
             was
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             to
             put
             the
             Popes
             in
             mind
             ,
             after
             their
             Election
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             keep
             themselves
             humble
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             that
             Greatness
             ,
             to
             which
             God
             had
             been
             pleased
             to
             raise
             them
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             Dust
             and
             Dunghil
             ,
             alluding
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
          
           Psal
           .
           113.
           7.
           
           
             De
             Stercore
             erigens
             Pauperem
          
           .
           Some
           Writers
           ,
           whom
           this
           Author
           terms
           
           Hereticks
           ,
           give
           a
           very
           different
           account
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             That
             this
             kind
             of
             Chair
             was
             made
             use
             of
             in
             the
             Ceremony
             of
             the
             Papal
             Exaltation
             ,
             ever
             since
             they
             had
             been
             Impos'd
             upon
             by
             Pope
          
           Joan
           ,
           
             as
             a
             necessary
             Precaution
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             like
             Mistake
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             :
             For
             they
             made
             the
             Pope
             to
             Seat
             himself
             in
             this
             Chair
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             they
             held
             Lifted
             up
             on
             High
             ,
             till
             all
             the
             Cardinals
             had
             perform'd
             their
             Scrutiny
             concerning
             the
             Holy
             Father
             ,
             Whether
             he
             was
             furnish'd
             with
             all
             the
             Constitutive
             Parts
             of
             a
             Perfect
             Man.
          
           'T
           is
           hard
           to
           determine
           ,
           whether
           of
           these
           two
           Explications
           be
           the
           true
           one
           .
           However
           ,
           the
           Abolition
           they
           have
           since
           made
           of
           this
           Ceremony
           ,
           might
           make
           one
           suspect
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           indeed
           something
           in
           this
           Action
           ,
           that
           did
           not
           comport
           with
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           Heads
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           or
           else
           ,
           that
           the
           Popes
           have
           renounced
           those
           humble
           Thoughts
           of
           themselves
           ,
           which
           this
           Close-Stool
           might
           serve
           to
           inspire
           them
           with
           .
           I
           have
           Read
           in
           the
           Books
           of
           Travellers
           ,
           many
           other
           Observations
           ,
           which
           in
           dignity
           do
           not
           in
           the
           least
           out-vy
           those
           which
           by
           times
           come
           to
           my
           mind
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           hear
           relate
           to
           you
           ,
           rather
           for
           the
           Consequences
           which
           may
           be
           drawn
           thence
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           Reflections
           they
           may
           occasion
           ,
           than
           for
           the
           importance
           of
           the
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           themselves
           .
        
         
         
           After
           having
           taken
           some
           time
           to
           view
           these
           Chapels
           ,
           and
           observe
           the
           Superstitious
           Practices
           of
           these
           poor
           People
           ,
           we
           have
           just
           now
           related
           ,
           we
           at
           last
           Arriv'd
           at
           Averse
           ,
           where
           we
           were
           Witnesses
           of
           a
           very
           pleasant
           Encounter
           ,
           which
           is
           well
           worth
           the
           relating
           in
           all
           its
           Circumstances
           .
           For
           the
           better
           understanding
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           must
           put
           you
           in
           mind
           ,
           that
           the
           Italian
           Dames
           are
           kept
           up
           ,
           worse
           than
           Slaves
           ,
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           not
           so
           much
           as
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           Rooms
           of
           their
           own
           Houses
           .
           In
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           ,
           the
           Custom
           is
           to
           lock
           them
           up
           in
           the
           Garrets
           ,
           which
           for
           that
           reason
           ,
           they
           call
           the
           Womens
           Apartment
           .
           Whenever
           they
           have
           a
           mind
           to
           buy
           any
           thing
           ,
           that
           is
           Cry'd
           along
           the
           Streets
           ,
           or
           to
           give
           an
           Alms
           to
           any
           poor
           Body
           ,
           they
           have
           Baskets
           ,
           which
           they
           fasten
           to
           a
           great
           Rope
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           down
           to
           give
           or
           receive
           what
           they
           please
           .
           A
           Fryer
           Carmelite
           who
           was
           making
           his
           Quest
           (
           a
           genteel
           word
           to
           express
           Begging
           )
           in
           honour
           of
           the
           little
           Scapulary
           ,
           was
           waiting
           under
           the
           Window
           of
           a
           Dame
           of
           Quality
           ,
           for
           the
           descent
           of
           some
           Alms
           ;
           the
           Gentlewoman
           it
           seems
           having
           too
           great
           a
           kindness
           for
           him
           ,
           to
           send
           him
           away
           empty
           ,
           conveigh'd
           down
           to
           him
           in
           her
           Basket
           a
           great
           white-Loaf
           ,
           which
           the
           good
           Fryer
           was
           reaching
           out
           his
           Arms
           to
           receive
           ;
           when
           two
           French
           Men
           coming
           by
           ,
           that
           were
           almost
           Famish'd
           ,
           prov'd
           more
           nimble
           than
           he
           ,
           and
           disappointed
           him
           of
           his
           Prey
           ,
           for
           the
           one
           of
           them
           having
           
           rudely
           thrust
           the
           Fryer
           to
           the
           over-side
           of
           the
           Street
           ,
           the
           other
           laid
           hold
           upon
           the
           Basket
           ,
           and
           having
           taken
           out
           what
           was
           in
           it
           ,
           they
           both
           betook
           themselves
           to
           their
           Heils
           .
           The
           Carmelite
           ,
           who
           was
           sensible
           of
           his
           Guilt
           ,
           and
           was
           therefore
           very
           desirous
           of
           getting
           the
           Loaf
           into
           his
           own
           hands
           ,
           fell
           a
           running
           after
           them
           with
           all
           his
           might
           ,
           Crying
           out
           ,
           Stop
           the
           Thieves
           ,
           stop
           the
           Thieves
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           People
           soon
           stopt
           them
           ,
           as
           supposing
           that
           they
           had
           Robb'd
           something
           considerable
           ;
           but
           these
           poor
           Wretches
           gave
           good
           Evidence
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           nothing
           less
           than
           Necessity
           had
           put
           them
           upon
           this
           Piece
           of
           Thievery
           ,
           for
           without
           being
           mov'd
           or
           skar'd
           at
           the
           Uproar
           made
           about
           them
           ,
           he
           who
           had
           Stolen
           the
           Loaf
           ;
           broke
           it
           in
           two
           ,
           and
           gave
           the
           one
           half
           of
           it
           to
           his
           Companion
           .
           As
           this
           was
           doing
           ,
           some
           Papers
           dropt
           out
           of
           it
           upon
           the
           Street
           ,
           which
           an
           Italian
           immediately
           snatch'd
           up
           ,
           and
           the
           Carmelite
           ,
           who
           till
           then
           had
           exprest
           such
           earnestness
           to
           have
           his
           Loaf
           back
           again
           ,
           slipt
           away
           through
           the
           Crowd
           ,
           without
           making
           any
           further
           enquiries
           concerning
           it
           .
        
         
           Every
           one
           of
           the
           Spectators
           ,
           were
           curious
           to
           know
           the
           Contents
           of
           these
           Papers
           ,
           and
           the
           Italian
           to
           avoid
           the
           Throng
           of
           People
           ,
           retired
           to
           one
           of
           the
           Chambers
           of
           the
           Inn
           ,
           where
           we
           were
           ,
           for
           to
           read
           it
           .
           After
           that
           he
           had
           read
           it
           by
           himself
           ,
           he
           was
           willing
           to
           Communicate
           it
           to
           all
           ,
           for
           a
           notable
           Piece
           of
           Gallantry
           ,
           that
           desir'd
           to
           hear
           it
           .
           There
           were
           
           two
           Letters
           ,
           the
           one
           enclos'd
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           whereof
           the
           one
           was
           the
           Fryer
           
           Carmelite's
           Letter
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           contain'd
           the
           Ladies
           Answer
           .
           We
           heard
           both
           of
           them
           read
           ,
           but
           I
           am
           not
           able
           to
           repeat
           the
           Contents
           of
           them
           to
           you
           word
           for
           word
           ;
           therefore
           shall
           only
           mention
           those
           Expressions
           I
           more
           particularly
           took
           notice
           of
           ,
           for
           the
           Amorous
           Gallantry
           they
           contain'd
           .
           Their
           Custom
           in
           Italy
           is
           to
           demand
           Alms
           ,
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Mother
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Virgin
           ,
           accordingly
           this
           Devout
           Fryer
           began
           his
           Letter
           with
           these
           words
           :
           
             Anima
             devota
             della
             grand
             Madre
          
           Venere
           ,
           
             fatemi
             la
             Carità
             povero
             Fraticello
             ,
             deh
             per
             pietà
             datemi
             un
             squárdo
             ,
             un
             riso
             ,
             un
             bacio
             ,
             qualehe
             cosetta
             ,
             par
             l'
             amor
             del
             Dio
          
           Cupido
           .
           In
           English
           thus
           :
           
             Devout
             Soul
             of
             the
             great
             Mother
          
           Venus
           ,
           
             give
             an
             Alms
             to
             a
             poor
             Fryer
             ;
             vouchsafe
             to
             me
             I
             pray
             you
             for
             Charity
             ,
             a
             Look
             ,
             a
             Smile
             ,
             a
             Kiss
             ,
             some
             little
             thing
             or
             other
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             the
             God
          
           Cupido
           .
           At
           the
           bottom
           of
           his
           Letter
           ,
           he
           desir'd
           the
           Lady
           ,
           that
           she
           would
           be
           pleas'd
           to
           honour
           him
           with
           a
           word
           in
           Answer
           ,
           and
           to
           send
           him
           back
           his
           own
           Letter
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           set
           his
           Heart
           at
           rest
           ,
           in
           that
           regard
           ,
           as
           that
           she
           might
           not
           be
           expos'd
           to
           a
           Surprize
           of
           her
           Husband
           .
           The
           Letter
           had
           no
           Name
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           concluded
           with
           these
           words
           ,
           
             the
             poorest
             of
             all
             your
             Lovers
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             The
             Ladies
             Answer
             had
             an
             Air
             of
             Galantry
             no
             whit
             inferiour
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Fryers
             ;
             she
             told
             him
             ,
          
           That
           if
           he
           had
           demanded
           any
           Favour
           of
           her
           ,
           she
           would
           before
           have
           desired
           him
           to
           inform
           her
           of
           his
           Rank
           and
           Quality
           ;
           but
           seeing
           that
           he
           only
           demanded
           an
           Alms
           ,
           every
           one
           might
           without
           abasing
           themselves
           afford
           that
           to
           the
           most
           poor
           and
           miserable
           .
           That
           tho'
           she
           had
           had
           no
           opportunity
           of
           taking
           a
           view
           of
           him
           ,
           otherwise
           than
           from
           the
           Garret
           Window
           ,
           where
           she
           was
           Imprison'd
           ,
           yet
           that
           her
           sight
           was
           good
           enough
           to
           discern
           he
           had
           a
           very
           good
           Countenance
           under
           his
           Hood
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           allow'd
           him
           from
           that
           very
           moment
           ,
           to
           study
           the
           best
           means
           of
           getting
           to
           her
           ,
           provided
           that
           it
           were
           done
           with
           all
           possible
           Precaution
           .
           That
           she
           might
           indeed
           have
           Burnt
           the
           Letter
           he
           had
           sent
           her
           ,
           but
           that
           she
           suppos'd
           it
           would
           have
           been
           an
           ill
           Presage
           ,
           to
           Condemn
           to
           the
           Fire
           the
           first
           Fruits
           of
           his
           Love
           towards
           her
           ;
           and
           that
           she
           doubted
           not
           ,
           since
           he
           had
           been
           so
           circumspect
           in
           the
           securing
           of
           his
           own
           Letter
           ,
           but
           he
           would
           be
           at
           least
           as
           careful
           for
           the
           Answer
           she
           sent
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           never
           fall
           into
           the
           hand
           of
           her
           Tyrant
           ,
           
             (
             meaning
             her
             Husband
             :
          
           )
           She
           concluded
           with
           the
           most
           tender
           Expressions
           ,
           that
           could
           be
           invented
           by
           the
           most
           ardent
           Affection
           ,
           and
           desired
           the
           Fryer
           not
           to
           fail
           of
           returning
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           Hour
           ,
           to
           make
           his
           Quest
           ;
           assuring
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           build
           upon
           her
           Charity
           .
        
         
         
           Tho'
           these
           Letters
           seem'd
           to
           be
           Pleasant
           enough
           ,
           yet
           the
           most
           Understanding
           and
           Virtuous
           of
           those
           who
           heard
           them
           read
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           express
           something
           of
           Horror
           ,
           to
           see
           Wickedness
           covering
           it self
           with
           the
           pretext
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           and
           Stalking
           up
           and
           down
           in
           the
           Disguise
           of
           a
           Habit
           so
           Holy
           in
           outward
           appearance
           .
           They
           sent
           out
           some
           Persons
           by
           several
           ways
           ,
           to
           look
           for
           the
           Fryer
           ,
           but
           they
           could
           not
           meet
           with
           him
           ;
           only
           they
           Learnt
           ,
           at
           a
           House
           where
           he
           had
           Lodg'd
           ,
           three
           or
           four
           days
           before
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           one
           of
           the
           great
           Convent
           of
           the
           Carmelites
           in
           Naples
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           been
           sent
           to
           make
           Quest
           in
           the
           Countries
           round
           about
           .
           My
           Companion
           ,
           who
           had
           some
           Letters
           to
           deliver
           to
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           said
           Convent
           ,
           took
           upon
           him
           to
           inform
           the
           Prior
           of
           the
           whole
           matter
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           we
           should
           be
           Arriv'd
           there
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           deliver
           to
           him
           the
           Letters
           of
           this
           Fryer
           Questor
           .
           The
           Letters
           were
           accordingly
           deliver'd
           to
           him
           by
           the
           Italian
           ,
           after
           that
           he
           had
           first
           taken
           a
           Copy
           of
           them
           .
           That
           which
           favour'd
           the
           Lady
           in
           this
           Business
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           two
           French
           Beggars
           ,
           who
           had
           minded
           nothing
           but
           the
           Prey
           they
           long'd
           for
           ,
           and
           who
           after
           they
           had
           seiz'd
           it
           ,
           had
           run
           three
           or
           four
           Streets
           to
           save
           themselves
           from
           the
           Pursuit
           of
           the
           Carmelite
           ,
           could
           by
           no
           means
           find
           out
           the
           House
           again
           of
           this
           Charitable
           Creature
           ,
           neither
           was
           there
           any
           Italian
           found
           ,
           that
           was
           in
           the
           humour
           to
           own
           it
           for
           his
           Wives
           hand
           .
        
         
         
           This
           Honest
           Gentleman
           my
           Companion
           did
           not
           fail
           two
           or
           three
           days
           after
           his
           Arrival
           at
           Naples
           ,
           to
           acquit
           himself
           of
           his
           Commission
           ;
           but
           he
           received
           nothing
           but
           Frowns
           and
           Displeasure
           for
           his
           Pains
           ;
           for
           having
           acquainted
           the
           Prior
           of
           the
           Carmelites
           with
           it
           ,
           they
           flatly
           denied
           that
           any
           Fryer
           of
           their
           Convent
           had
           been
           sent
           upon
           the
           Quest
           to
           Averse
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           yea
           ,
           they
           abused
           him
           with
           ill
           Language
           ,
           asking
           him
           by
           what
           Authority
           he
           had
           charged
           himself
           with
           this
           Commission
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           the
           Office
           of
           Priests
           to
           take
           cognizance
           of
           the
           doings
           of
           Fryers
           ?
           That
           they
           were
           sure
           ,
           the
           Priests
           had
           no
           reason
           for
           their
           parts
           ,
           to
           reproach
           their
           good
           Manners
           ,
           seeing
           they
           themselves
           led
           such
           very
           Loose
           and
           Scandalous
           Lives
           .
        
         
           The
           good
           Gentleman
           ,
           seeing
           that
           the
           Prior
           began
           to
           be
           in
           a
           great
           Passion
           ,
           and
           fearing
           lest
           the
           Religious
           might
           think
           fitting
           to
           give
           him
           the
           Discipline
           for
           his
           Pains
           ,
           made
           his
           humble
           Excuses
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           withdrew
           himself
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           what
           he
           had
           done
           in
           this
           Matter
           ,
           was
           not
           in
           the
           least
           done
           with
           any
           intention
           to
           Insult
           them
           ;
           but
           only
           because
           he
           thought
           himself
           bound
           in
           Charity
           to
           advertize
           them
           of
           a
           thing
           for
           which
           they
           were
           so
           much
           reproached
           at
           Averse
           ,
           and
           which
           probably
           they
           might
           find
           out
           some
           means
           to
           remedy
           .
           The
           Prior
           accordingly
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           bad
           Humour
           he
           was
           in
           ,
           did
           not
           fail
           of
           sending
           the
           very
           same
           day
           ,
           the
           Steward
           
           of
           the
           Convent
           to
           Averse
           ,
           with
           Orders
           dexterously
           to
           divulge
           there
           ,
           that
           the
           Fryer
           Questor
           ,
           who
           had
           plaid
           these
           gallant
           Tricks
           ,
           did
           not
           belong
           to
           their
           Monastery
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           all
           probabilty
           ,
           it
           must
           have
           been
           some
           Secular
           ,
           that
           had
           made
           bold
           with
           their
           Habit
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           act
           his
           Part.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           enough
           ,
           that
           sometimes
           Seculars
           Disguise
           themselves
           in
           the
           Habits
           of
           Fryers
           ,
           to
           accomplish
           their
           Ends
           ,
           as
           knowing
           that
           nothing
           can
           be
           invented
           more
           proper
           to
           give
           them
           a
           free
           access
           to
           all
           Houses
           :
           For
           notwithstanding
           that
           the
           Men
           of
           the
           World
           are
           daily
           Trappand
           by
           these
           wretched
           Monks
           ,
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           they
           retain
           as
           great
           a
           respect
           for
           their
           Habit
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           most
           Sacred
           thing
           in
           the
           whole
           World
           ;
           and
           the
           Monks
           ,
           that
           on
           their
           side
           ,
           they
           may
           not
           be
           wanting
           to
           the
           daily
           encrease
           of
           this
           Veneration
           ,
           scarcely
           Preach
           up
           any
           thing
           else
           but
           the
           Sacredness
           of
           their
           Habits
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           that
           these
           Habits
           ,
           by
           the
           great
           esteem
           Men
           have
           of
           them
           ,
           are
           so
           very
           Proper
           and
           accommodate
           to
           Cloak
           all
           manner
           of
           Wickedness
           and
           Treason
           ,
           and
           consequently
           are
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           to
           facilitate
           the
           escape
           of
           Criminals
           ,
           to
           Murther
           People
           in
           their
           Houses
           ,
           to
           maintain
           secret
           Correspondencies
           in
           Cities
           ,
           for
           to
           Burn
           and
           betray
           them
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           to
           commit
           Adulteries
           ,
           Incest
           ,
           all
           manner
           of
           Cheats
           ,
           and
           Persidiousness
           ,
           Murthers
           ,
           and
           Sacriledge
           ;
           yea
           ,
           what
           is
           more
           ,
           to
           attempt
           the
           
           Sacred
           Lives
           of
           Kings
           ,
           whereof
           we
           meet
           with
           too
           many
           fatal
           Instances
           in
           History
           .
           A
           Turk
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Prince
           of
           Mirandula
           ,
           gave
           a
           Relation
           of
           the
           different
           Religious
           Orders
           ,
           there
           were
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           who
           (
           as
           he
           said
           )
           were
           the
           Ornament
           of
           it
           ;
           Reply'd
           ,
           That
           if
           there
           was
           but
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           sufficient
           to
           exterminate
           all
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
           It
           seems
           he
           had
           Read
           something
           of
           our
           Histories
           .
           So
           many
           dreadful
           Catastrophes
           which
           daily
           happen
           by
           these
           pieces
           of
           Cloth
           ,
           shap'd
           after
           an
           Antick
           manner
           ,
           and
           ridiculous
           Figure
           ,
           one
           would
           think
           might
           be
           sufficient
           (
           if
           there
           were
           no
           other
           Reason
           for
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           Conservation
           of
           their
           States
           )
           wholly
           to
           cut
           them
           off
           from
           the
           Church
           ;
           for
           Religion
           and
           the
           State
           ought
           to
           be
           so
           perfectly
           united
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           may
           not
           betray
           the
           other
           ,
           nor
           give
           occasion
           to
           any
           Dissension
           or
           Misunderstanding
           therein
           .
           Whereas
           it
           is
           true
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           sooner
           trample
           upon
           a
           Royal
           Robe
           ,
           than
           upon
           the
           Frock
           of
           a
           Monk
           ;
           because
           this
           Habit
           in
           it self
           ,
           tho'
           it
           may
           be
           he
           that
           wears
           it
           may
           be
           oft-times
           worse
           than
           the
           Devil
           himself
           ,
           is
           accounted
           most
           superlatively
           holy
           .
        
         
           They
           call
           Italy
           ,
           the
           
             Country
             of
             Monks
          
           ,
           not
           only
           upon
           the
           account
           ,
           that
           Monks
           (
           under
           which
           Word
           I
           comprehend
           all
           the
           Religious
           )
           do
           live
           very
           happily
           there
           ,
           and
           have
           made
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           their
           Paradice
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           also
           because
           all
           the
           Italians
           are
           in
           some
           degree
           
           Monks
           .
           Those
           who
           have
           not
           been
           of
           their
           Number
           during
           their
           Lives
           ,
           will
           at
           least
           be
           so
           after
           their
           Deaths
           .
           They
           specifie
           in
           their
           Last
           Wills
           ,
           the
           Religious
           Habit
           in
           which
           they
           will
           be
           Buried
           ;
           One
           will
           be
           drest
           up
           like
           a
           Benedictin
           ,
           another
           like
           a
           Carmelite
           ,
           and
           so
           for
           the
           rest
           .
           When
           the
           Bodies
           of
           any
           of
           these
           are
           Carried
           to
           the
           Ground
           ,
           their
           Biers
           and
           Coffins
           are
           uncovered
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           may
           see
           them
           drest
           in
           their
           Monastick
           Habits
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Biers
           of
           other
           Persons
           are
           always
           covered
           .
           The
           Monks
           tell
           us
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           an
           Honour
           due
           to
           their
           Habits
           ,
           that
           nothing
           can
           interpose
           betwixt
           them
           and
           Heaven
           ;
           because
           they
           have
           the
           virtue
           of
           immediately
           uniting
           to
           that
           place
           of
           Bliss
           .
        
         
           A
           Wax-Merchant
           at
           Venice
           ,
           who
           had
           Cut
           his
           own
           Throat
           ,
           because
           having
           bought
           up
           a
           great
           quantity
           of
           Wax
           ,
           the
           Price
           of
           it
           chanced
           to
           fall
           some
           Days
           after
           ,
           had
           Breath
           enough
           left
           him
           ,
           after
           the
           Wound
           given
           ,
           to
           declare
           ,
           That
           he
           would
           be
           Buried
           in
           a
           
           Capucin's
           Habit
           ;
           and
           soon
           after
           died
           thus
           in
           Despair
           .
           His
           Relations
           therefore
           executed
           his
           Last
           Will
           ,
           and
           I
           saw
           this
           Wretch
           carried
           through
           the
           Streets
           in
           his
           Capucin
           Dress
           ,
           with
           his
           Throat
           Cut
           :
           Now
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           ,
           Whether
           his
           Accoutrement
           had
           the
           virtue
           of
           immediately
           uniting
           him
           to
           Heaven
           .
           Externals
           have
           to
           that
           pitch
           gain'd
           the
           Ascendant
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           true
           Vertue
           seems
           wholly
           banished
           from
           it
           .
        
         
         
           We
           departed
           from
           Averse
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           we
           had
           Dined
           ,
           and
           we
           Arrived
           (
           without
           putting
           our selves
           or
           our
           Horses
           much
           to
           it
           )
           timely
           enough
           in
           the
           great
           Suburbs
           of
           Naples
           .
           The
           Gentleman
           with
           whom
           I
           was
           in
           Company
           ,
           did
           not
           think
           himself
           in
           an
           Equipage
           good
           enough
           ,
           to
           enter
           the
           City
           that
           Day
           ;
           and
           I
           ,
           because
           I
           would
           not
           leave
           him
           ,
           took
           up
           my
           Lodging
           in
           an
           Inn
           of
           the
           Suburbs
           with
           him
           .
           The
           Host
           was
           a
           Spaniard
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           thing
           he
           demanded
           of
           us
           was
           ,
           Whether
           we
           were
           Fasting
           ?
           We
           told
           him
           ,
           That
           we
           had
           Dined
           at
           Averse
           ;
           and
           the
           Gentleman's
           Servant
           had
           acquainted
           him
           ,
           that
           we
           had
           been
           very
           well
           Treated
           .
           However
           my
           Companion
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           us'd
           to
           Travel
           ,
           and
           who
           found
           himself
           weary
           with
           his
           Journy
           ,
           gave
           Orders
           for
           a
           Supper
           to
           be
           made
           ready
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           pretext
           of
           his
           not
           being
           very
           well
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           them
           get
           some
           fresh
           Eggs
           for
           him
           .
           The
           Host
           very
           obligingly
           promis'd
           to
           get
           all
           things
           ready
           ;
           but
           when
           Supper-time
           was
           come
           ,
           we
           found
           nothing
           but
           two
           bits
           of
           Bread
           upon
           the
           Table
           ,
           and
           some
           Fruit.
           My
           Companion
           sent
           word
           to
           the
           Host
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Supper
           sent
           up
           ,
           with
           the
           fresh
           Eggs
           ;
           who
           came
           himself
           to
           return
           him
           an
           Answer
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           
             That
             he
             wish'd
             the
             Gentleman
             to
             call
             to
             mind
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Fast-Day
             ,
             and
             that
             being
             a
             Clergy-Man
             ,
             he
             was
             oblig'd
             (
             more
             than
             any
             one
             else
             )
             to
             give
             a
             good
             Example
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             keeping
             his
             Fast
             ,
             he
             would
             at
             the
             same
             time
             perform
             two
             Duties
             ,
             the
             
             first
             in
             keeping
             the
             Fast
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             by
             not
             offending
             any
             one
             .
          
           This
           Clergy-Man
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           used
           to
           be
           reprov'd
           by
           Seculars
           ,
           who
           ordinarily
           dare
           not
           Reproach
           Men
           of
           their
           Coat
           ,
           came
           to
           great
           Words
           with
           the
           Host
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           good
           Friends
           enough
           at
           Naples
           ,
           that
           would
           make
           him
           repent
           of
           his
           Insolence
           :
           The
           Host
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           threatned
           him
           with
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             he
             knew
             no
             reason
             why
             he
             might
             not
             be
             put
             there
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             his
             Wife
             ,
             who
             had
             lain
             there
             already
             three
             Years
             ,
             for
             having
             eaten
             a
             little
             piece
             of
             Cheese
             on
             a
             Fast-Day
             ,
             when
             she
             was
             Big
             with
             Child
             ;
             and
             that
             she
             had
             been
             Inform'd
             against
             by
             two
             Priests
             ,
             who
             had
             Lodged
             in
             his
             House
             ,
             and
             had
             committed
             there
             all
             manner
             of
             Excesses
             .
          
           We
           perceiv'd
           very
           well
           ,
           that
           our
           Host
           was
           transported
           with
           a
           very
           violent
           Passion
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           thought
           fit
           to
           change
           our
           Inn
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           it
           was
           very
           Late
           .
           Forasmuch
           as
           I
           had
           had
           no
           manner
           of
           Quarrel
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           did
           in
           a
           manner
           Excuse
           himself
           to
           me
           ;
           protesting
           to
           me
           ,
           
             That
             for
             the
             space
             of
             Twenty
             two
             Years
             that
             he
             had
             kept
             an
             Inn
             ,
             he
             never
             had
             seen
             so
             much
             as
             one
             Priest
             or
             Monk
             that
             kept
             the
             Fasts
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             tho'
             they
             made
             a
             great
             Crime
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             those
             poor
             Seculars
             that
             were
             Convict
             of
             that
             Transgression
             .
          
        
         
         
           Because
           this
           Adventure
           has
           put
           me
           upon
           mentioning
           the
           Fasts
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           I
           shall
           take
           occasion
           truly
           to
           declare
           to
           you
           ,
           after
           what
           manner
           they
           observe
           their
           Fasts
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           and
           enquire
           ,
           Whether
           their
           Practice
           be
           so
           evident
           a
           Mark
           of
           the
           Purity
           and
           Holiness
           of
           their
           Communion
           ,
           as
           they
           pretend
           .
           The
           Fasts
           Commanded
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           under
           the
           Penalty
           of
           Mortal
           Sin
           ,
           and
           other
           Chastisements
           Corporal
           and
           Pecuniary
           ,
           are
           ,
           Lent
           ,
           the
           
             Quater
             Temps
          
           ,
           or
           
             Four
             Times
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Vigils
           or
           Eves
           .
           As
           for
           the
           time
           of
           Advent
           ,
           they
           leave
           it
           to
           every
           ones
           liberty
           ,
           to
           Fast
           or
           not
           ,
           according
           as
           their
           Devotion
           or
           Inclination
           sways
           them
           .
           The
           Abstinence
           from
           Meat
           is
           inseparably
           joyn'd
           with
           all
           their
           Fasts
           ;
           for
           the
           Papists
           do
           not
           believe
           ,
           that
           any
           Fast
           can
           be
           truly
           kept
           without
           abstaining
           from
           Flesh-Meat
           ;
           and
           they
           suppose
           this
           to
           be
           the
           most
           Essential
           part
           of
           a
           Fast
           .
           In
           those
           Countries
           where
           the
           Inquisition
           is
           established
           ,
           those
           who
           break
           their
           Abstinence
           ,
           may
           fall
           under
           the
           Rigor
           of
           that
           Tribunal
           ;
           but
           in
           other
           Countries
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           of
           every
           Diocess
           have
           Power
           to
           punish
           Spiritually
           and
           Corporally
           those
           that
           Transgress
           this
           way
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           every
           Priest
           in
           particular
           is
           obliged
           ,
           at
           Confession
           ,
           to
           impose
           upon
           them
           some
           Punishment
           ,
           equivalent
           to
           the
           Breaking
           of
           their
           Fast
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           these
           for
           the
           most
           part
           are
           Pecuniary
           Mulcts
           ,
           because
           by
           this
           means
           they
           serve
           two
           Ends
           ,
           viz.
           that
           of
           Mortifying
           their
           Penitents
           ,
           and
           of
           Greasing
           their
           own
           Fists
           .
           As
           for
           Example
           ,
           They
           will
           order
           a
           Person
           ,
           who
           hath
           fail'd
           of
           Fasting
           in
           any
           one
           Day
           of
           Lent
           ,
           to
           put
           a
           Crown
           into
           the
           Parish
           Trunk
           or
           Chest
           ,
           and
           so
           proportionably
           if
           they
           have
           Transgrest
           oftner
           .
           The
           Priests
           from
           time
           to
           time
           take
           care
           to
           empty
           the
           Trunk
           ,
           and
           divide
           the
           Mony
           amongst
           themselves
           .
           Infants
           and
           Old
           Men
           ,
           at
           a
           certain
           Age
           ,
           are
           exempt
           from
           Fasting
           ,
           but
           not
           from
           the
           Abstinence
           from
           Meat
           ;
           and
           none
           are
           excused
           from
           Abstinence
           and
           from
           Fasting
           ,
           save
           only
           such
           as
           are
           Sick
           ;
           and
           they
           also
           must
           have
           an
           Attestation
           in
           Writing
           ,
           under
           the
           Hand
           of
           a
           Physician
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           really
           and
           truly
           so
           ;
           and
           upon
           this
           Attestation
           ,
           they
           grant
           them
           a
           Permission
           to
           Eat
           Meat
           ,
           and
           consequently
           not
           to
           Fast
           .
           There
           be
           some
           Butchers
           particularly
           Appointed
           to
           sell
           Flesh
           on
           those
           Days
           ,
           with
           strict
           Orders
           ,
           Not
           to
           sell
           any
           Meat
           ,
           except
           to
           those
           only
           who
           have
           such
           a
           Permission
           .
        
         
           Here
           it
           is
           we
           may
           take
           Notice
           ,
           how
           hearty
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           are
           in
           the
           Observance
           of
           their
           Fasts
           ,
           whereof
           they
           boast
           so
           much
           ;
           for
           it
           may
           be
           asserted
           of
           a
           Truth
           ,
           that
           above
           three
           Fourth
           Parts
           amongst
           them
           get
           these
           Permissions
           from
           their
           Physicians
           and
           Curates
           ,
           without
           any
           real
           need
           ,
           and
           only
           for
           some
           
           pretended
           Sicknesses
           ,
           which
           indeed
           they
           are
           not
           afflicted
           with
           ;
           or
           else
           ,
           they
           make
           the
           most
           of
           some
           little
           Indispositions
           they
           are
           subject
           to
           by
           times
           ,
           to
           excuse
           them
           from
           the
           trouble
           of
           Fasting
           .
           The
           Physicians
           are
           obliged
           to
           take
           their
           words
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Curates
           refer
           themselves
           to
           the
           Physicians
           .
           The
           Curates
           are
           assured
           ,
           That
           the
           more
           there
           be
           of
           such
           Persons
           ,
           who
           in
           this
           regard
           burthen
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           the
           more
           Mony
           they
           shall
           put
           into
           their
           Pockets
           at
           Easter
           ,
           when
           their
           Parishioners
           come
           to
           Confess
           to
           them
           .
           Thus
           we
           may
           well
           say
           ,
           That
           tho'
           these
           People
           have
           paid
           their
           Butchers
           for
           the
           Meat
           they
           had
           of
           them
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           all
           paid
           ,
           till
           they
           have
           Talk'd
           with
           their
           Confessor
           ,
           and
           satisfied
           his
           After-reckoning
           .
           As
           for
           what
           concerns
           the
           Priests
           and
           Monks
           ,
           they
           take
           their
           Permissions
           from
           themselves
           ;
           and
           there
           be
           but
           few
           Clergy-Men
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           that
           keep
           Lent
           ;
           or
           in
           cast
           they
           do
           ,
           it
           is
           with
           such
           Profusion
           and
           Dainties
           of
           Fish
           ,
           that
           makes
           their
           Abstinence
           from
           Flesh
           much
           more
           grateful
           ,
           than
           the
           Shro●etide
           ,
           which
           usher'd
           it
           in
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           amongst
           the
           Seculars
           ,
           there
           be
           found
           many
           Poor
           People
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           in
           a
           condition
           of
           making
           these
           Expences
           ,
           and
           who
           ,
           fearing
           to
           be
           too
           high
           Taxed
           by
           their
           Curates
           at
           Easter
           ,
           are
           fain
           to
           Fast
           the
           whole
           Lent
           out
           ,
           not
           without
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Trouble
           :
           Which
           is
           the
           Reason
           of
           that
           Common
           Saying
           among
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           ,
           that
           
           
             Lent
             is
             only
             for
             the
             Poor
             .
          
           Lastly
           ,
           to
           say
           the
           most
           ,
           If
           amongst
           the
           great
           Number
           of
           Papists
           ,
           that
           enjoy
           Plenty
           ,
           there
           be
           some
           whose
           Consciences
           are
           tender
           enough
           ,
           to
           put
           them
           upon
           a
           Resolution
           of
           Fasting
           ,
           it
           is
           still
           only
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           imports
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           eat
           no
           more
           than
           Twice
           aday
           .
           They
           take
           their
           Chief
           Meal
           at
           Noon
           ,
           and
           they
           may
           then
           without
           scruple
           Eat
           as
           much
           as
           they
           please
           .
        
         
           A
           Doctor
           of
           Physick
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           at
           Dinner
           in
           a
           Monastery
           ,
           upon
           a
           Fast-Day
           ,
           told
           me
           merrily
           ,
           That
           these
           Monks
           had
           made
           him
           lay
           in
           Provisions
           enough
           for
           Three
           days
           ,
           he
           had
           so
           stuft
           his
           Belly
           amongst
           them
           .
           At
           Evening
           they
           make
           a
           Collation
           ,
           at
           which
           they
           eat
           Fruits
           ,
           Sweet-Meats
           ,
           and
           other
           such
           like
           things
           ;
           and
           Fried-Fish
           ,
           amongst
           other
           things
           ,
           passeth
           for
           a
           Dish
           that
           may
           be
           used
           at
           Collations
           .
        
         
           The
           Ancient
           Custom
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           in
           their
           Fasts
           ,
           was
           to
           Eat
           but
           once
           aday
           ,
           after
           Sun-set
           ,
           when
           Even-song
           was
           begun
           ;
           but
           forasmuch
           ,
           as
           this
           Practice
           did
           not
           agree
           with
           the
           Delicateness
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           the
           Ecclesiasticks
           lighted
           on
           a
           pleasant
           Invention
           to
           illude
           it
           ;
           They
           formed
           an
           Office
           ,
           or
           Set
           of
           Prayers
           ,
           which
           they
           called
           Vespers
           ,
           or
           Even-song
           :
           And
           to
           the
           end
           they
           may
           observe
           the
           Rule
           of
           not
           Eating
           till
           after
           Even-song
           ,
           they
           celebrate
           their
           Evening-Prayer
           in
           the
           Morning
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           if
           this
           be
           not
           very
           ridiculous
           ,
           and
           if
           this
           be
           not
           impudently
           to
           Mock
           at
           all
           manner
           of
           Honesty
           and
           Sincerity
           ,
           I
           leave
           you
           to
           judge
           .
           Just
           as
           if
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           should
           go
           about
           to
           persuade
           the
           People
           ,
           That
           for
           to
           eat
           their
           Suppers
           betimes
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           they
           need
           only
           to
           say
           their
           Evening-Prayer
           very
           early
           .
        
         
           The
           Fasts
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           quality
           of
           the
           Viands
           that
           are
           eaten
           ,
           are
           very
           differently
           observed
           amongst
           the
           Papists
           :
           In
           some
           Countries
           they
           abstain
           from
           Eggs
           ,
           Butter
           ,
           and
           Cheese
           ;
           and
           in
           others
           ,
           they
           make
           no
           scruple
           of
           Eating
           them
           .
           In
           some
           Countries
           they
           express
           a
           very
           great
           distaste
           of
           Lent.
           I
           Sojourned
           two
           whole
           Years
           at
           Mentz
           in
           Germany
           ,
           and
           the
           Electoral
           Archbishop
           ,
           the
           First
           Year
           dispensed
           with
           the
           Observance
           of
           Lent
           throughout
           all
           his
           Diocess
           ,
           except
           only
           the
           Holy-Week
           ,
           or
           Week
           before
           Easter
           ;
           and
           the
           Second
           Year
           he
           Ordered
           ,
           they
           should
           only
           Fast
           three
           times
           a
           Week
           .
           They
           have
           a
           very
           pleasant
           way
           of
           Fasting
           in
           Germany
           :
           After
           that
           they
           have
           eaten
           a
           good
           Dinner
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           they
           may
           (
           if
           they
           please
           )
           Eat
           and
           Drink
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Day
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           they
           eat
           no
           hot
           Meat
           :
           They
           may
           eat
           Broth
           ,
           Fish
           ,
           Eggs
           ,
           &c.
           so
           they
           be
           but
           Cold
           before
           they
           fall
           upon
           them
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           Reason
           ,
           why
           in
           Germany
           they
           always
           take
           care
           ,
           to
           have
           their
           Cupboards
           well
           provided
           with
           Cold
           Meats
           in
           Lent
           time
           .
        
         
         
           Again
           ,
           there
           are
           other
           places
           where
           they
           are
           as
           strict
           and
           scrupulous
           in
           the
           observance
           of
           Lent
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           Countries
           that
           are
           under
           the
           Dominion
           of
           Spain
           .
           The
           Priests
           are
           bound
           at
           Milan
           to
           Preach
           a
           Sermon
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           Lent
           ,
           to
           take
           away
           those
           Scruples
           that
           may
           arise
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           about
           Fasting
           and
           Abstinence
           .
           This
           Sermon
           is
           always
           compos'd
           of
           Questions
           and
           Answers
           ,
           much
           like
           the
           
             Athenian
             Mercury
          
           we
           have
           here
           in
           London
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           sends
           his
           Doubts
           to
           the
           Preacher
           ,
           who
           resolves
           them
           the
           best
           he
           can
           .
           I
           once
           heard
           one
           of
           these
           Casuistical
           Sermons
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           S.
           Anthony
           ,
           where
           abundance
           of
           very
           ridiculous
           Doubts
           were
           propos'd
           .
           Amongst
           other
           things
           ,
           the
           Question
           was
           asked
           ,
           
             Whether
             it
             were
             lawful
             to
             eat
             Figs
             ?
          
           And
           the
           difficulty
           was
           ,
           because
           this
           Fruit
           contains
           a
           sort
           of
           Milk
           in
           it
           ,
           whilst
           it
           is
           green
           ,
           which
           is
           turn'd
           afterwards
           into
           that
           sweetness
           which
           is
           found
           in
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           fully
           Ripe
           ;
           now
           all
           sorts
           of
           white-Meats
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           things
           made
           of
           Milk
           are
           forbid
           in
           Italy
           :
           The
           Question
           was
           very
           Learnedly
           Resolv'd
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Figs
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           happily
           incorporated
           amongst
           the
           Lent
           Viands
           ,
           because
           the
           Milky
           Juice
           in
           the
           Figs
           contain'd
           no
           Cream
           or
           Fatness
           ,
           and
           because
           neither
           Butter
           nor
           Cheese
           could
           be
           made
           of
           it
           :
           And
           he
           added
           this
           Corollary
           ,
           that
           upon
           the
           same
           account
           ,
           Almond-milk
           was
           a
           good
           and
           lawful
           Lent
           Meat
           ,
           and
           that
           
           with
           it
           they
           might
           prepare
           their
           Rice-milk
           .
           I
           lived
           for
           some
           time
           in
           a
           Monastery
           at
           Milan
           ,
           where
           three
           times
           a
           Week
           ,
           we
           had
           Rice-milk
           drest
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           which
           was
           much
           more
           delicate
           ,
           than
           if
           it
           had
           been
           prepar'd
           with
           Cows-milk
           .
           The
           Learned
           Father
           at
           last
           concluded
           this
           Question
           ,
           with
           this
           shameless
           Expression
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           lawful
           also
           to
           eat
           Mandrakes
           ,
           notwithstanding
           these
           Fruits
           did
           very
           lively
           represent
           the
           Members
           of
           Man
           and
           Woman
           .
           I
           beg
           my
           Readers
           excuse
           for
           making
           use
           of
           his
           own
           words
           .
        
         
           Another
           Question
           was
           ,
           
             Whether
             at
             their
             Evening
             Collations
             ,
             they
             might
             dip
             their
             Bread
             in
             Wine
             ?
          
           The
           reason
           of
           the
           difficulty
           was
           ,
           because
           according
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           their
           Fasts
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           permitted
           to
           eat
           any
           Menestre
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Pottage
           ,
           at
           Night
           ;
           and
           many
           believe
           ,
           that
           by
           dipping
           their
           Bread
           in
           Wine
           or
           Water
           ,
           they
           change
           the
           nature
           of
           Bread
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           kind
           of
           Pottage
           of
           it
           .
           I
           my self
           have
           seen
           many
           Persons
           ,
           who
           otherwise
           were
           very
           sensible
           understanding
           People
           ,
           who
           made
           no
           difficulty
           of
           eating
           Bread
           and
           Fruit
           in
           abundance
           in
           the
           Evening
           at
           their
           Collations
           ,
           and
           to
           wash
           them
           down
           with
           two
           or
           three
           Bottles
           of
           good
           Wine
           ,
           who
           yet
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           made
           a
           great
           scruple
           to
           dip
           a
           bit
           of
           Bread
           in
           Wine
           ,
           and
           to
           eat
           it
           .
           But
           however
           the
           Question
           was
           decided
           in
           favour
           of
           these
           who
           did
           dip
           their
           Bread
           in
           Wine
           .
           He
           back'd
           his
           Decision
           with
           an
           Example
           very
           
           convincing
           to
           a
           Papist
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           hit
           the
           Nail
           on
           the
           head
           :
           When
           you
           receive
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Communion
           ,
           the
           Priest
           puts
           a
           little
           Wafer
           into
           your
           Mouth
           ,
           which
           immediately
           is
           penetrated
           throughout
           with
           your
           Spittle
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           Faith
           teacheth
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           Body
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           remains
           there
           still
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           of
           the
           Accidents
           are
           corrupted
           by
           the
           humectation
           or
           penetration
           of
           the
           Spittle
           :
           In
           the
           very
           same
           manner
           (
           said
           he
           )
           when
           you
           Sop
           your
           Bread
           in
           Wine
           ,
           this
           makes
           no
           change
           at
           all
           ,
           in
           that
           which
           you
           take
           ,
           not
           a
           jot
           more
           than
           if
           you
           should
           eat
           the
           Bread
           ,
           and
           drink
           your
           Wine
           separately
           ,
           so
           that
           you
           may
           for
           time
           to
           come
           safely
           do
           it
           without
           any
           scruple
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           this
           Father
           resolved
           a
           vast
           number
           of
           Difficulties
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           propounded
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           which
           for
           the
           most
           part
           were
           of
           the
           same
           Stamp
           with
           those
           I
           have
           given
           you
           a
           taste
           of
           .
        
         
           Because
           we
           are
           speaking
           of
           the
           Observation
           of
           Lent
           at
           Milan
           ,
           you
           may
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           Lent
           begins
           there
           four
           days
           later
           ,
           than
           in
           all
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           Italy
           ,
           by
           a
           Priviledge
           they
           pretend
           to
           hold
           from
           S.
           Ambrose
           .
           Now
           for
           these
           four
           days
           ,
           a
           vast
           quantity
           of
           People
           from
           all
           Parts
           of
           Italy
           repair
           thither
           ,
           to
           enjoy
           this
           Priviledge
           ;
           and
           I
           have
           known
           Persons
           that
           came
           above
           one
           hundred
           Leagues
           ;
           which
           shews
           that
           there
           is
           a
           strange
           Avidity
           in
           the
           Papists
           ,
           to
           eat
           Flesh
           at
           the
           time
           it
           is
           forbid
           
           them
           .
           Now
           these
           days
           are
           no
           sooner
           ended
           ,
           but
           all
           this
           Crowd
           makes
           as
           much
           haste
           to
           get
           away
           from
           thence
           ,
           as
           before
           they
           made
           haste
           to
           get
           thither
           ;
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           afterwards
           the
           Quadragesimal
           Abstinence
           is
           observed
           with
           much
           more
           rigour
           and
           exactness
           at
           Milan
           ,
           than
           in
           any
           other
           part
           of
           Italy
           ,
           excepting
           only
           those
           ,
           that
           have
           Licences
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           mentioned
           before
           ,
           are
           always
           in
           great
           Numbers
           .
           If
           any
           one
           be
           found
           that
           transgresseth
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Lent
           Fast
           ,
           they
           are
           sent
           immediately
           to
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           and
           proceeded
           against
           as
           Hereticks
           .
           The
           Spaniards
           will
           allow
           of
           no
           slackning
           of
           this
           Point
           ,
           in
           those
           Countries
           that
           are
           subject
           to
           them
           .
           In
           the
           time
           when
           Burgundy
           was
           under
           Spain
           ,
           they
           observed
           the
           Fasts
           of
           the
           Church
           much
           more
           rigorously
           than
           they
           do
           now
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           under
           the
           Dominion
           of
           France
           .
        
         
           An
           Officer
           of
           the
           great
           Chapter
           of
           Mentz
           ,
           gave
           me
           the
           Relation
           of
           a
           troublesome
           Accident
           ,
           tho'
           the
           passages
           of
           it
           be
           very
           pleasant
           ,
           which
           hapned
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           three
           of
           the
           great
           Canons
           of
           Mentz
           ,
           with
           relation
           to
           Fasting
           .
           They
           had
           taken
           a
           view
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           they
           returned
           to
           their
           own
           Country
           through
           Burgundy
           ,
           in
           time
           of
           Lent.
           As
           they
           were
           Travelling
           from
           Dola
           to
           Besançon
           ,
           this
           Officer
           hapned
           to
           kill
           a
           great
           Hen
           in
           the
           Fields
           ,
           and
           the
           Gentlemen
           Canons
           having
           Congratulated
           his
           good
           Luck
           ,
           
           resolved
           to
           eat
           it
           at
           the
           first
           Inn
           they
           should
           come
           at
           .
           Being
           Arriv'd
           about
           Dinner-time
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           Village
           they
           met
           with
           ,
           they
           ordered
           a
           great
           Fire
           to
           be
           made
           in
           their
           Chamber
           ,
           and
           the
           Officer
           commanded
           them
           to
           bring
           up
           a
           Kettle
           ,
           without
           saying
           what
           he
           intended
           to
           do
           with
           it
           :
           Their
           Hostess
           brought
           them
           one
           ,
           but
           being
           seiz'd
           with
           a
           curiosity
           to
           know
           what
           use
           they
           would
           put
           it
           to
           ;
           she
           spi'd
           them
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           she
           found
           they
           were
           Boyling
           a
           Hen.
           Whereupon
           she
           presently
           ran
           out
           of
           Doors
           and
           told
           her
           Neighbours
           ,
           who
           came
           all
           running
           away
           in
           Throngs
           ,
           no
           otherwise
           than
           if
           the
           House
           had
           been
           on
           Fire
           .
           The
           Hostess
           led
           them
           the
           way
           to
           the
           Chamber
           of
           these
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           furious
           Transport
           ,
           demanded
           her
           Kettle
           again
           ;
           they
           desired
           her
           to
           have
           Patience
           a
           little
           ,
           telling
           her
           that
           what
           they
           had
           put
           into
           it
           ,
           was
           almost
           Boyled
           ;
           but
           the
           Woman
           in
           a
           great
           rage
           ,
           snatch'd
           the
           Kettle
           from
           off
           the
           Fire
           ,
           and
           the
           Officer
           forc'd
           it
           from
           her
           again
           ,
           to
           have
           his
           Hen.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Neighbours
           all
           came
           up
           at
           the
           Noise
           ,
           and
           belching
           forth
           the
           most
           execrable
           Oaths
           ,
           (
           which
           were
           far
           worse
           than
           the
           breaking
           of
           the
           Fast
           ,
           )
           threatned
           the
           Gentlemen
           to
           kill
           them
           immediately
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           not
           render
           themselves
           Prisoners
           .
           These
           Grand
           Canons
           ,
           who
           were
           all
           of
           them
           Lords
           of
           great
           Quality
           ,
           in
           vain
           call'd
           up
           for
           their
           Foot-Boys
           ,
           drest
           in
           their
           rich
           Liveries
           ,
           
           and
           put
           off
           their
           Riding
           Coats
           ,
           which
           covered
           their
           rich
           Silk
           Habits
           ,
           and
           shewed
           them
           their
           Golden
           Crosses
           and
           the
           fair
           Medals
           hanging
           about
           their
           Necks
           .
           These
           Villanous
           Peasants
           ,
           in
           spite
           of
           all
           they
           could
           shew
           or
           alledge
           ,
           made
           them
           get
           on
           Horse-back
           ,
           and
           having
           bound
           them
           with
           Cords
           ,
           in
           a
           most
           ignominious
           manner
           ,
           they
           Conducted
           them
           with
           a
           strange
           Hue
           and
           Cry
           ,
           carrying
           the
           Par-boil'd
           Hen
           ty'd
           to
           the
           top
           of
           a
           Staff
           ,
           before
           them
           ,
           till
           they
           came
           to
           the
           City
           of
           Besançon
           ,
           which
           was
           about
           Eight
           Leagues
           from
           the
           Village
           ,
           insulting
           over
           them
           with
           a
           thousand
           Affronts
           all
           along
           the
           Way
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           Hereticks
           .
        
         
           As
           soon
           as
           they
           were
           come
           into
           the
           City
           ,
           a
           vast
           Throng
           of
           People
           came
           from
           all
           Parts
           to
           see
           them
           ,
           flinging
           Dirt
           and
           Stones
           at
           them
           ,
           and
           crying
           aloud
           ,
           Burn
           them
           alive
           ;
           Burn
           them
           alive
           .
           They
           brought
           them
           in
           this
           Posture
           straight
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           who
           being
           immediately
           inform'd
           who
           they
           were
           ,
           brought
           them
           into
           one
           of
           the
           Dining-Rooms
           of
           his
           Palace
           ,
           and
           had
           very
           much
           ado
           to
           appease
           the
           Rabble
           .
           After
           that
           he
           had
           signified
           to
           them
           the
           Humour
           of
           the
           People
           of
           that
           Country
           ,
           and
           the
           extream
           Danger
           to
           which
           they
           had
           expos'd
           themselves
           ,
           he
           exprest
           to
           them
           the
           sensible
           Regret
           he
           had
           for
           the
           Affront
           they
           had
           received
           ,
           and
           shewed
           them
           a
           thousand
           Civilities
           ,
           in
           Token
           of
           the
           Respect
           he
           bore
           to
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           most
           Noble
           
           Chapter
           ,
           that
           was
           in
           the
           whole
           Empire
           .
           And
           the
           next
           day
           very
           early
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           he
           let
           them
           escape
           by
           a
           back
           Door
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           their
           being
           Torn
           to
           pieces
           by
           the
           Rabble
           .
           See
           here
           what
           an
           Extravagant
           Zeal
           for
           Superstitious
           Observances
           is
           capable
           to
           produce
           ;
           neither
           Civility
           ,
           nor
           Virtue
           ,
           nor
           Reason
           ,
           being
           able
           to
           gave
           Check
           to
           the
           furious
           Effects
           thereof
           .
           Jesus
           Christ
           certainly
           never
           left
           us
           any
           such
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           any
           such
           Religion
           .
           It
           wanted
           but
           very
           little
           of
           our
           falling
           into
           the
           same
           Trouble
           ,
           by
           the
           Imprudence
           of
           my
           Companion
           ,
           the
           Evening
           we
           Arriv'd
           in
           the
           Suburbs
           of
           Naples
           ;
           and
           had
           they
           put
           us
           into
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           been
           much
           worse
           with
           us
           .
        
         
           I
           do
           not
           in
           the
           least
           disapprove
           of
           Fasts
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           think
           them
           to
           be
           both
           commendable
           and
           useful
           for
           a
           Christian
           to
           Exercise
           them
           ,
           especially
           when
           accompanied
           with
           Prayers
           and
           Alms-giving
           ,
           for
           the
           humbling
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           and
           the
           subduing
           and
           subjecting
           our
           Bodies
           to
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           the
           Mortifying
           our
           Brutal
           Passions
           ,
           which
           commonly
           owe
           their
           force
           and
           vigour
           to
           a
           healthy
           pamper'd
           State
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           too
           great
           Repletion
           ;
           and
           to
           give
           the
           Spirit
           a
           greater
           liberty
           and
           agility
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           Virtue
           .
           Nay
           ,
           what
           is
           more
           ,
           I
           could
           wish
           with
           all
           my
           Heart
           ,
           that
           Christians
           would
           exercise
           themselves
           by
           times
           alltogether
           ,
           in
           this
           good
           Practice
           ,
           to
           the
           End
           of
           Encouraging
           
           one
           another
           by
           their
           good
           Examples
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           Union
           in
           so
           good
           a
           Work
           ,
           to
           draw
           down
           upon
           themselves
           the
           Heavenly
           Blessing
           .
           But
           I
           cannot
           by
           any
           means
           approve
           the
           going
           about
           to
           force
           People
           to
           this
           Duty
           ,
           by
           the
           Confiscation
           of
           all
           their
           Goods
           ,
           by
           Tortures
           and
           Fire
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           most
           pitiless
           and
           cruel
           Inquisition
           .
           I
           don't
           believe
           ,
           that
           God
           ever
           gave
           such
           Power
           to
           Men
           over
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           to
           proceed
           to
           such
           barbarous
           and
           inhuman
           Constraints
           ;
           and
           those
           who
           pretend
           to
           such
           a
           Power
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           called
           Pastors
           ,
           but
           Robbers
           and
           Murtherers
           ,
           who
           are
           got
           into
           the
           Sheepfold
           only
           ,
           to
           rob
           ,
           destroy
           and
           kill
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           Morning
           betimes
           we
           Entred
           the
           City
           of
           Naples
           ,
           where
           I
           made
           a
           Stay
           of
           Three
           Weeks
           .
           I
           went
           to
           Visit
           the
           Great
           Hospital
           for
           the
           Sick
           ,
           which
           without
           doubt
           is
           very
           well
           Administred
           ;
           neither
           is
           the
           Direction
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Hands
           of
           Monks
           and
           Priests
           ;
           but
           the
           Nobility
           of
           Naples
           have
           the
           whole
           ordering
           of
           it
           .
           I
           was
           extreamly
           edified
           to
           see
           a
           Score
           of
           Gentlemen
           ,
           Knights
           ,
           Earls
           and
           Marquesses
           ,
           who
           served
           there
           in
           their
           Turns
           by
           Weeks
           ,
           and
           who
           themselves
           carried
           Broth
           and
           Meat
           to
           the
           Sick
           ,
           having
           their
           great
           Rapiers
           by
           their
           Sides
           ,
           after
           the
           Spanish
           Mode
           ,
           with
           a
           Neatness
           and
           Chearfulness
           ,
           capable
           of
           alleviating
           the
           Maladies
           of
           these
           poor
           Patients
           .
           The
           Apartment
           for
           Women
           
           was
           up
           Stairs
           ,
           who
           were
           served
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           by
           Noble
           Matrons
           .
           I
           have
           Visited
           many
           other
           Hospitals
           in
           Italy
           ,
           appointed
           for
           Sick-People
           ,
           which
           were
           Governed
           by
           Fryers
           ,
           whom
           they
           call
           
             Brothers
             of
             Charity
          
           ;
           but
           never
           met
           with
           any
           thing
           that
           might
           be
           compared
           with
           that
           of
           Naples
           .
           These
           Monks
           are
           commonly
           very
           peevish
           and
           cross
           ,
           and
           frequently
           Abuse
           the
           Sick
           with
           Words
           and
           Stroaks
           ,
           after
           having
           taken
           to
           their
           own
           share
           ,
           the
           best
           part
           of
           the
           Charities
           ,
           that
           are
           sent
           to
           the
           poor
           Sick.
           I
           could
           not
           keep
           my self
           ,
           upon
           a
           time
           ,
           from
           saying
           to
           one
           of
           these
           Monks
           ,
           who
           had
           Beaten
           one
           of
           the
           poor
           Sick
           ,
           That
           that
           Action
           of
           his
           struck
           me
           with
           Horrour
           .
           To
           Excuse
           himself
           ,
           he
           told
           me
           ,
           
             That
             I
             did
             not
             know
             that
             Sick
             Person
             so
             well
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             one
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             notwithstanding
             that
             they
             are
             perfectly
             Cured
             ,
             do
             yet
             complain
             continually
             ,
             only
             that
             they
             may
             remain
             still
             in
             the
             Hospital
             ;
             and
             that
             to
             make
             them
             weary
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             Abuse
             them
             in
             this
             manner
             .
          
        
         
           They
           had
           none
           of
           all
           these
           base
           and
           unworthy
           Considerations
           in
           this
           Great
           Hospital
           of
           Naples
           ;
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           they
           took
           Methods
           quite
           opposite
           to
           those
           now
           mention'd
           ,
           to
           incline
           those
           that
           were
           recovered
           to
           leave
           the
           Hospital
           .
           Whilst
           they
           are
           Sick
           ,
           they
           are
           kept
           strictly
           to
           the
           Rules
           the
           Physicians
           Appoint
           concerning
           them
           ,
           who
           direct
           the
           quantity
           and
           quality
           of
           their
           Meat
           and
           Drink
           ;
           
           which
           they
           execute
           with
           a
           punctuality
           that
           is
           to
           admiration
           .
           Afterwards
           ,
           when
           the
           Physicians
           declare
           that
           they
           are
           wholly
           Cured
           ,
           they
           continue
           them
           there
           still
           for
           Three
           Weeks
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           Treated
           Morning
           and
           Evening
           with
           all
           sorts
           of
           delicate
           Viands
           ,
           boyl'd
           and
           roasted
           ;
           and
           serv'd
           with
           the
           choicest
           Fruits
           and
           best
           Wine
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           quantity
           ,
           as
           may
           most
           contribute
           to
           the
           strengthning
           and
           nourishing
           of
           them
           ,
           without
           doing
           them
           any
           prejudice
           .
           At
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Three
           Weeks
           ,
           those
           that
           want
           Cloaths
           have
           them
           bestow'd
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           a
           piece
           of
           Mony
           besides
           ;
           and
           so
           are
           sent
           away
           .
           By
           this
           means
           there
           is
           never
           a
           Poor
           Patient
           in
           the
           Hospital
           ,
           but
           wisheth
           ,
           that
           this
           Three
           Weeks
           time
           were
           come
           for
           him
           too
           ,
           to
           be
           so
           Nobly
           Entertain'd
           :
           And
           by
           this
           means
           ,
           they
           are
           put
           to
           no
           trouble
           ,
           to
           discharge
           their
           Hospital
           of
           those
           who
           are
           Recovered
           .
        
         
           The
           Great
           Hospital
           of
           Milan
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           of
           Italy
           ,
           are
           almost
           Administred
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           .
           I
           could
           wish
           the
           Italians
           would
           be
           advised
           ,
           not
           to
           trust
           their
           Charities
           to
           Priests
           and
           Monks
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           who
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           have
           the
           most
           pityless
           and
           inhuman
           Hearts
           that
           can
           be
           :
           For
           indeed
           this
           is
           a
           Curse
           which
           God
           pours
           forth
           upon
           them
           ,
           for
           being
           the
           Authors
           of
           so
           many
           Idolatrous
           Practices
           and
           Profanations
           they
           are
           guilty
           of
           ;
           to
           give
           them
           a
           Heart
           as
           herd
           and
           unrelenting
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           Pharaoh
           .
           
           They
           would
           do
           much
           better
           ,
           to
           take
           the
           pains
           of
           distributing
           their
           Alms
           themselves
           ;
           because
           we
           find
           ,
           that
           in
           those
           Places
           where
           they
           do
           so
           ,
           things
           are
           managed
           in
           so
           noble
           and
           generous
           a
           manner
           .
        
         
           Having
           taken
           a
           View
           of
           the
           Hospital
           of
           Naples
           ,
           I
           spent
           some
           part
           of
           my
           time
           to
           go
           and
           see
           the
           Fair
           Churches
           of
           that
           great
           and
           stately
           City
           ;
           which
           indeed
           are
           such
           ,
           that
           nothing
           can
           be
           seen
           more
           Rich
           ,
           Magnificent
           ,
           or
           Beautiful
           :
           There
           is
           scarely
           the
           least
           Parish
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           all
           Gilt
           and
           Painted
           from
           the
           top
           to
           the
           bottom
           .
           All
           the
           Altars
           and
           Chapels
           are
           built
           of
           Precious
           Stones
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           never
           a
           Church
           ,
           but
           hath
           Silver-Candlesticks
           ,
           Basons
           ,
           and
           Lamps
           in
           great
           numbers
           ,
           without
           counting
           the
           Shrines
           and
           Cases
           for
           their
           Relicks
           and
           their
           Crosses
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           most
           part
           are
           of
           pure
           Gold
           :
           Which
           made
           a
           Vice-Roy
           of
           Naples
           say
           ,
           
             That
             if
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             that
             City
             were
             made
             into
             One
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             their
             Riches
             made
             up
             but
             One
             Treasury
             ,
             it
             would
             by
             far
             surpass
             in
             Beauty
             and
             Riches
             the
             very
             Temple
             of
          
           Solomon
           ;
           
             and
             that
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             there
             might
             be
             seen
             at
             this
             Day
             ,
             to
             the
             Honour
             of
             the
          
           Neapolitans
           ,
           
             something
             more
             glorious
             ,
             than
             was
             that
             which
             in
             past
             Ages
             had
             been
             the
             Admiration
             of
             all
             the
             World.
          
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           do
           truly
           believe
           ,
           that
           in
           making
           this
           Imaginary
           Union
           of
           the
           Churches
           of
           Naples
           ,
           it
           would
           by
           far
           surpass
           in
           sumptuousness
           the
           
           same
           Union
           we
           might
           conceive
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           Rome
           .
           Yet
           must
           we
           not
           conclude
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           therefore
           the
           Neapolitans
           are
           the
           better
           Men
           ;
           God
           having
           made
           it
           appear
           two
           or
           three
           years
           ago
           ,
           that
           he
           cares
           little
           for
           these
           Material
           Temples
           ,
           by
           permitting
           the
           most
           part
           of
           all
           those
           fair
           and
           sumptuous
           Churches
           ,
           to
           be
           overthrown
           by
           a
           dreadful
           Earthquake
           .
        
         
           It
           would
           be
           much
           better
           in
           my
           Opinion
           ,
           to
           take
           away
           all
           the
           superfluous
           Ornaments
           of
           Churches
           ,
           and
           to
           turn
           them
           into
           a
           Stock
           ,
           for
           the
           Entertainment
           of
           the
           Poor
           of
           the
           Parish
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           Temples
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           than
           to
           study
           Night
           and
           Day
           ,
           to
           embelish
           Pillars
           and
           Dead-Walls
           .
           This
           without
           doubt
           would
           be
           much
           more
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           fair
           and
           stately
           Fabricks
           that
           could
           be
           built
           .
           It
           is
           sufficient
           ,
           that
           the
           Places
           where
           we
           Meet
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           be
           decently
           Adorn'd
           ,
           without
           any
           thing
           of
           superfluous
           Costliness
           ,
           and
           convenient
           for
           the
           Faithful
           that
           Assemble
           there
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           the
           holding
           forth
           of
           a
           false
           Notion
           of
           Religion
           ,
           to
           go
           about
           to
           persuade
           Christians
           ,
           as
           the
           Popish-Priests
           endeavour
           to
           do
           ,
           
             That
             the
             more
             lustrous
             and
             dazelling
             their
             Churches
             are
             with
             Gold
             ,
             Silver
             ,
             and
             Precious
             Stones
             ;
             the
             more
             abundantly
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             pours
             forth
             of
             his
             Graces
             and
             Blessings
             on
             them
             .
          
           One
           of
           the
           fairest
           and
           most
           sumptuous
           Churches
           of
           Naples
           ,
           was
           that
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           save
           only
           that
           the
           Length
           of
           
           it
           was
           not
           answerable
           to
           the
           Breadth
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           yet
           all
           Rich
           and
           Beautiful
           as
           it
           was
           ,
           we
           see
           the
           late
           Earthquake
           took
           no
           pity
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           manner
           totally
           overthrew
           it
           .
           This
           probably
           will
           give
           an
           occasion
           to
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           to
           build
           another
           more
           proportionable
           ,
           and
           probably
           also
           more
           Rich
           and
           more
           Magnificent
           .
        
         
           All
           manner
           of
           Monks
           and
           Religious
           live
           generally
           very
           richly
           and
           plentifully
           at
           Naples
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           them
           have
           many
           Monasteries
           and
           Convents
           there
           of
           their
           own
           Order
           ;
           but
           none
           of
           them
           all
           are
           more
           Rich
           and
           Powerful
           ,
           than
           the
           Jesuits
           ;
           they
           are
           they
           that
           have
           all
           the
           Nobility
           at
           command
           ,
           who
           do
           nothing
           without
           them
           :
           'T
           is
           by
           their
           means
           Men
           get
           into
           Places
           and
           Offices
           :
           There
           are
           no
           Matches
           made
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           not
           a
           hand
           in
           ;
           yea
           ,
           they
           stoop
           so
           low
           ,
           as
           to
           take
           care
           of
           furnishing
           them
           with
           Men
           and
           Maid-Servants
           .
           And
           indeed
           there
           is
           more
           Policy
           in
           this
           last
           Point
           ,
           than
           one
           would
           imagine
           .
           We
           must
           not
           be
           so
           weak
           to
           think
           their
           Charity
           puts
           them
           upon
           these
           kind
           of
           Services
           ,
           but
           rather
           their
           own
           Interest
           ;
           for
           by
           this
           means
           they
           have
           constant
           Intelligence
           of
           whatsoever
           passeth
           in
           all
           Families
           ,
           and
           are
           sure
           of
           a
           Party
           ,
           who
           will
           dispose
           all
           things
           in
           favour
           of
           them
           ,
           upon
           occasion
           .
           But
           if
           the
           Persons
           thus
           placed
           ,
           should
           chance
           in
           the
           least
           to
           disoblige
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           found
           the
           means
           of
           getting
           them
           in
           ,
           so
           they
           will
           soon
           
           find
           a
           way
           to
           turn
           them
           out
           again
           :
           Which
           makes
           ,
           That
           these
           Servants
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           had
           rather
           betray
           their
           own
           Masters
           ,
           than
           to
           hazard
           the
           displeasure
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           ;
           as
           being
           assured
           ,
           That
           if
           their
           Masters
           ,
           at
           the
           worst
           ,
           should
           come
           to
           discover
           their
           Falseness
           ,
           that
           the
           Jesuits
           will
           either
           make
           their
           Peace
           ,
           or
           do
           their
           endeavour
           to
           seek
           out
           for
           them
           another
           Condition
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           more
           for
           their
           Advantage
           .
           But
           if
           they
           should
           chance
           to
           offend
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           they
           had
           as
           good
           go
           out
           of
           the
           World.
           All
           the
           Jesuits
           of
           Italy
           ,
           for
           some
           Years
           since
           ,
           have
           followed
           the
           Model
           the
           Fathers
           of
           Naples
           have
           given
           them
           ,
           to
           place
           Servants
           and
           Maids
           ;
           and
           generally
           all
           those
           that
           have
           a
           mind
           to
           enter
           upon
           any
           Service
           whatsoever
           .
           Insomuch
           ,
           that
           People
           go
           and
           Address
           themselves
           to
           the
           Jesuits
           there
           ,
           as
           here
           in
           London
           they
           go
           to
           the
           Offices
           of
           Intelligence
           ,
           with
           this
           distinction
           only
           ,
           That
           instead
           of
           giving
           a
           piece
           of
           Mony
           ,
           they
           oblige
           themselves
           ,
           to
           be
           their
           Slaves
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           But
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           great
           Access
           the
           Jesuits
           have
           every
           where
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           so
           Rich
           and
           Potent
           ;
           yet
           it
           may
           be
           also
           with
           Truth
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           at
           this
           day
           generally
           hated
           of
           all
           the
           World.
           The
           Princes
           and
           Grandees
           have
           no
           further
           esteem
           for
           them
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           fear
           to
           hazard
           the
           ruining
           of
           their
           Affairs
           ,
           should
           they
           once
           offer
           to
           disoblige
           them
           ;
           but
           at
           the
           bottom
           ,
           
           and
           in
           truth
           ,
           they
           love
           them
           not
           .
           The
           Common
           People
           also
           are
           very
           weary
           of
           seeing
           themselves
           reduced
           to
           Slavery
           ,
           under
           the
           insolent
           Domination
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           who
           Command
           them
           in
           the
           most
           Imperious
           and
           Servile
           manner
           that
           can
           be
           :
           And
           generally
           all
           sorts
           of
           Priests
           ,
           Monks
           ,
           and
           Religious
           ,
           hate
           them
           mortally
           ,
           as
           being
           their
           greatest
           Enemies
           ;
           and
           a
           sort
           of
           People
           ,
           that
           carry
           it
           towards
           them
           with
           Loftiness
           and
           Disdain
           ,
           who
           have
           already
           deprived
           them
           of
           a
           great
           part
           of
           their
           Temporal
           Revenues
           ,
           and
           who
           probably
           will
           find
           themselves
           strong
           enough
           one
           day
           ,
           to
           invade
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           Some
           very
           Intelligent
           Persons
           have
           Cast
           the
           Account
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           already
           usurped
           near
           one
           half
           of
           the
           Goods
           belonging
           to
           the
           Order
           of
           S.
           Bennet
           .
           They
           make
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           to
           grant
           them
           whatsoever
           they
           please
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           continually
           begging
           some
           Abbies
           or
           Priories
           of
           S.
           Bennet
           ,
           either
           to
           make
           Colleges
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           unite
           them
           to
           their
           Profest
           Houses
           .
           What
           is
           more
           ,
           they
           make
           themselves
           Masters
           of
           ,
           and
           invade
           them
           with
           the
           extreamest
           Insolence
           .
        
         
           I
           had
           a
           Letter
           shewn
           me
           once
           ,
           which
           the
           Father
           Rector
           of
           the
           College
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           of
           Clermont
           of
           Paris
           ,
           writ
           to
           the
           Father
           Prior
           of
           the
           Abby
           of
           S.
           Benignus
           of
           Dijon
           ,
           upon
           account
           of
           the
           Priory
           of
           Laris
           ,
           which
           did
           belong
           to
           those
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           are
           Benedictins
           ,
           
           and
           which
           the
           Jesuits
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           get
           for
           themselves
           ;
           which
           runs
           thus
           :
        
         
           
             
               
                 My
                 Reverend
                 Father
                 ,
              
            
             
               WE
               have
               thought
               good
               to
               Unite
               the
               Priory
               of
               Laris
               ,
               which
               depends
               on
               your
               Abby
               ,
               to
               our
               College
               of
               Clermont
               ,
               to
               augment
               the
               Revenues
               thereof
               :
               And
               forasmuch
               as
               the
               Consent
               of
               your
               Community
               is
               necessary
               for
               this
               ,
               we
               doubt
               not
               but
               you
               will
               shew
               all
               readiness
               in
               giving
               the
               same
               .
               You
               know
               that
               Father
               
                 de
                 la
                 Chaisse
              
               concerns
               himself
               in
               this
               Matter
               ,
               and
               the
               Power
               he
               hath
               at
               Court
               ,
               ought
               to
               affright
               you
               ,
               from
               incurring
               his
               Indignation
               by
               your
               Refusal
               ;
               so
               that
               we
               hope
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               on
               your
               side
               will
               correspond
               with
               our
               Wishes
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 Reverend
                 Father
                 ,
              
               
                 Your
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           The
           Benedictins
           of
           this
           Abby
           having
           called
           a
           Chapter
           ,
           consulted
           what
           was
           best
           to
           be
           done
           ;
           but
           were
           so
           terrified
           with
           this
           Threatning
           Letter
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           that
           they
           basely
           and
           cowardly
           consented
           ,
           that
           that
           great
           Priory
           should
           be
           dismembred
           from
           their
           Abby
           ,
           and
           Incorporated
           with
           the
           College
           of
           Clermont
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           at
           present
           .
        
         
           The
           Jesuits
           are
           like
           to
           Drones
           ,
           who
           enter
           upon
           the
           Labours
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           eat
           the
           Bees
           Hony
           :
           They
           are
           the
           last
           come
           into
           the
           
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           are
           the
           first
           in
           Power
           ,
           in
           numbers
           of
           Houses
           ,
           and
           in
           Riches
           .
           The
           great
           number
           of
           Colleges
           they
           have
           ,
           surpasseth
           all
           belief
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           I
           am
           speaking
           of
           their
           Colleges
           ,
           it
           brings
           to
           my
           mind
           a
           very
           ingenious
           Epigram
           which
           one
           of
           their
           Scholars
           made
           at
           Dola
           in
           Burgundy
           ,
           upon
           occasion
           of
           their
           taking
           Possession
           of
           a
           College
           which
           they
           have
           there
           ,
           and
           is
           called
           
             l'
             Arc
          
           ,
           or
           
             the
             Bow.
          
           The
           Jesuit
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           Rhetorick
           Regent
           ,
           told
           his
           Scholars
           ,
           That
           they
           knew
           very
           well
           that
           the
           Famous
           College
           of
           
             la
             Flesche
          
           ,
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           belonged
           to
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Society
           ;
           and
           that
           now
           ,
           by
           a
           wonderful
           and
           Divine
           Providence
           ,
           the
           Magistrate
           of
           Dola
           had
           bestowed
           upon
           them
           the
           Piazza
           and
           fair
           Buildings
           of
           
             l'
             Arc
          
           ;
           wherefore
           his
           Will
           was
           ,
           That
           they
           should
           endeavour
           every
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           make
           an
           Epigram
           upon
           this
           so
           happy
           an
           Encounter
           ,
           proposing
           a
           Reward
           to
           him
           that
           should
           best
           acquit
           himself
           of
           the
           Task
           .
           They
           accordingly
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           set
           their
           Wits
           upon
           the
           Rack
           to
           produce
           something
           more
           than
           ordinary
           upon
           so
           rare
           a
           Subject
           .
           Some
           flatter'd
           them
           ,
           That
           with
           this
           their
           Bow
           and
           Arrow
           (
           for
           this
           is
           the
           English
           of
           
             l'
             Arc
             &
             la
             Flesche
          
           )
           they
           would
           sooner
           or
           later
           subjugate
           the
           World
           :
           Others
           applying
           it
           to
           their
           Doctrin
           ,
           said
           ,
           That
           the
           Bow
           by
           its
           strength
           represented
           the
           Solidity
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           piercing
           Point
           of
           the
           Arrow
           ,
           the
           Subtilty
           
           thereof
           :
           Others
           ,
           that
           were
           greater
           Liars
           than
           the
           rest
           ,
           or
           it
           may
           be
           also
           to
           Laugh
           at
           them
           in
           their
           Sleeves
           ,
           said
           ,
           That
           the
           Piety
           and
           Vertue
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           lifted
           them
           up
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           as
           the
           Bow
           doth
           the
           Arrow
           .
           But
           the
           most
           happy
           and
           lucky
           Wit
           of
           all
           was
           his
           ,
           who
           made
           this
           most
           excellent
           pat
           Distick
           :
           
             
               Arcum
               Dola
               dedit
               Patribus
               ,
               dedit
               Alma
               Sagittam
            
             
               Gallia
               ;
               quis
               Funem
               quem
               meruere
               dabit
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Fair
               France
               the
               Arrow
               ,
               Dola
               gave
               the
               Bow
               ;
            
             
               Who
               shall
               the
               String
               ,
               so
               well
               deserv'd
               ,
               bestow
               ?
            
          
           It
           's
           without
           Controversie
           ,
           that
           the
           Scholar
           who
           made
           this
           ,
           had
           best
           deserved
           the
           promised
           Recompence
           ;
           but
           instead
           thereof
           he
           was
           shamefully
           expell'd
           the
           College
           .
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           wish
           neither
           Halter
           nor
           Death
           to
           these
           Fathers
           ,
           only
           I
           could
           wish
           ,
           from
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Christian
           Charity
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           once
           seriously
           think
           of
           changing
           their
           Evil
           Ways
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           would
           not
           drag
           along
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           so
           many
           Thousands
           down
           the
           way
           of
           Perdition
           .
           Or
           at
           least
           ,
           I
           could
           heartily
           wish
           ,
           they
           would
           give
           over
           the
           Profaning
           the
           Holy
           Name
           of
           JESUS
           ,
           by
           appropriating
           it
           to
           themselves
           .
           Of
           all
           the
           Popes
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           has
           had
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           one
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           that
           ever
           durst
           take
           to
           himself
           the
           Name
           of
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           
           respect
           they
           had
           to
           that
           Apostle
           ;
           and
           yet
           these
           Wretches
           have
           had
           the
           Effrontery
           ,
           to
           take
           to
           themselves
           that
           of
           our
           Adorable
           Saviour
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           I
           cannot
           name
           the
           Name
           of
           JESUS
           ,
           but
           these
           Wretches
           immediately
           come
           to
           my
           mind
           .
           Yea
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           cause
           ,
           why
           many
           People
           whom
           they
           give
           occasion
           to
           Curse
           them
           ,
           pronounce
           that
           Holy
           Name
           most
           Irreverently
           ,
           mingling
           it
           with
           the
           wicked
           Words
           and
           Revilings
           they
           bestow
           upon
           .
        
         
           I
           don't
           pretend
           to
           any
           thing
           of
           a
           Prophet
           ;
           yet
           durst
           I
           almost
           venture
           to
           Prognosticate
           thus
           much
           ,
           That
           like
           as
           this
           Order
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           hath
           in
           a
           very
           short
           time
           raised
           it self
           to
           a
           prodigious
           Greatness
           ,
           so
           it
           won't
           be
           long
           ,
           before
           it
           take
           a
           Fall
           equal
           to
           its
           Elevation
           .
           It
           s
           own
           weight
           shall
           sink
           it
           ,
           
             Mole
             ruet
             suâ
          
           ,
           and
           its
           Ruin
           shall
           drag
           the
           Dissolution
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           along
           with
           it
           .
           For
           then
           Peoples
           Eyes
           will
           be
           opened
           ,
           to
           see
           how
           shamefully
           they
           have
           been
           abused
           and
           gull'd
           by
           a
           Company
           of
           Men
           ,
           who
           pretending
           to
           be
           the
           Pillars
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           professing
           the
           outside
           of
           Vertue
           ,
           rejected
           the
           Substance
           thereof
           .
           God
           grant
           that
           Atheism
           may
           not
           thrive
           by
           the
           approaching
           Wreck
           of
           that
           Church
           ;
           but
           that
           all
           at
           that
           time
           may
           terminate
           in
           a
           holy
           Reformation
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           hath
           already
           given
           so
           perfect
           a
           Model
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Jesuits
           are
           they
           who
           have
           the
           fairest
           and
           richest
           Churches
           not
           only
           at
           Naples
           ,
           but
           also
           throughout
           almost
           all
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           Italy
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           also
           the
           best
           Men
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Sense
           I
           have
           already
           explained
           .
           After
           having
           taken
           a
           view
           of
           their
           Colleges
           and
           Churches
           in
           this
           Noble
           City
           ,
           I
           had
           a
           favourable
           occasion
           offered
           me
           ,
           of
           seeing
           the
           Relicks
           of
           S.
           Januarius
           ,
           which
           are
           kept
           in
           the
           Cathedral
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           Roman
           Catholicks
           boast
           of
           having
           a
           perpetual
           Miracle
           :
           For
           they
           shew
           you
           a
           Vial
           full
           of
           Blood
           ,
           averring
           it
           to
           be
           that
           of
           S.
           January
           ,
           which
           as
           soon
           as
           it
           is
           brought
           near
           to
           his
           Body
           ,
           turns
           to
           Liquor
           .
           The
           Reverend
           Doctor
           Burnet
           ,
           now
           Bishop
           of
           Salisbury
           ,
           has
           ,
           in
           his
           Letters
           ,
           given
           us
           his
           Opinion
           concerning
           this
           Relick
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           probable
           .
           As
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           tho'
           I
           was
           a
           Priest
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           yet
           they
           did
           not
           so
           far
           Honour
           me
           ,
           as
           to
           let
           me
           handle
           the
           Vial
           ,
           that
           contains
           the
           Blood
           ,
           notwithstanding
           my
           earnestness
           to
           obtain
           that
           favour
           .
           This
           indeed
           made
           me
           somewhat
           Suspicious
           of
           the
           Relick
           ;
           for
           if
           a
           Priest
           hath
           the
           Power
           and
           Authority
           of
           handling
           the
           Body
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           the
           Eucharist
           after
           Consecration
           ,
           he
           may
           very
           well
           ,
           I
           should
           think
           ,
           be
           allow'd
           to
           touch
           all
           other
           sorts
           of
           Relicks
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           far
           inferiour
           to
           that
           .
           I
           imagined
           therefore
           ,
           and
           not
           without
           reason
           ,
           that
           there
           might
           be
           some
           Concavities
           in
           the
           Glass
           ,
           which
           contain'd
           a
           reddish
           Liquor
           ,
           
           which
           the
           Priests
           ,
           who
           knew
           the
           Trick
           of
           it
           ,
           could
           when
           ever
           they
           pleas'd
           ,
           cause
           to
           be
           diffused
           over
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Glass
           .
           They
           declare
           to
           all
           Persons
           that
           come
           to
           see
           this
           Relick
           ,
           that
           a
           Heretick
           was
           once
           Converted
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           this
           Miracle
           ;
           so
           that
           here
           is
           now
           a
           Second
           Miracle
           produced
           ,
           to
           confirm
           and
           prove
           the
           first
           .
        
         
           I
           saw
           since
           at
           Milan
           ,
           a
           Minister
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           who
           was
           turned
           Papist
           at
           Turin
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           he
           had
           Travelled
           over
           all
           Italy
           ,
           and
           amongst
           the
           rest
           had
           seen
           the
           Relick
           of
           S.
           January
           ;
           I
           asked
           him
           ,
           What
           he
           thought
           of
           it
           ?
           He
           desired
           me
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           to
           speak
           to
           him
           about
           it
           ,
           for
           fear
           it
           should
           raise
           those
           thoughts
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           might
           encline
           him
           to
           turn
           Heretick
           again
           :
           For
           he
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Priests
           were
           about
           to
           shew
           it
           him
           ,
           they
           fell
           into
           the
           greatest
           Confusion
           imaginable
           ,
           because
           the
           Spring
           of
           the
           Machin
           ,
           would
           not
           Play
           ;
           but
           at
           last
           they
           shak'd
           the
           Bottle
           so
           long
           ,
           till
           they
           made
           a
           shift
           to
           shew
           him
           something
           ,
           that
           was
           Reddish
           and
           Liquid
           .
           He
           added
           that
           another
           Minister
           ,
           who
           had
           abjur'd
           with
           him
           at
           Turin
           ,
           and
           who
           was
           there
           at
           the
           same
           time
           present
           with
           him
           ,
           protested
           to
           him
           ,
           at
           their
           coming
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           for
           his
           part
           he
           had
           seen
           enough
           ,
           and
           was
           resolv'd
           to
           return
           to
           Geneva
           .
           So
           that
           we
           see
           here
           a
           Saint
           that
           is
           an
           Ambo-dexter
           ,
           and
           Works
           Miracles
           both
           ways
           ,
           by
           making
           Protestants
           ,
           
           turn
           Papists
           ,
           and
           the
           Papists
           ,
           Protestants
           .
           The
           same
           Gentleman
           protested
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           had
           no
           other
           Reasons
           to
           believe
           the
           Roman
           Catholick
           Religion
           ,
           that
           Miracle
           would
           never
           have
           had
           the
           Efficacy
           ,
           to
           persuade
           him
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           they
           pretended
           it
           had
           done
           others
           .
        
         
           I
           had
           also
           another
           Question
           to
           ask
           of
           this
           New-Papist
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           
             How
             the
             Hereticks
             liv'd
             at
             Geneva
             ?
          
           Because
           being
           a
           New-Convert
           ,
           and
           having
           been
           a
           Minister
           there
           ,
           I
           hoped
           he
           would
           discover
           something
           Extraordinary
           concerning
           their
           Practices
           .
           He
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           tell
           me
           of
           any
           Superstititious
           Practice
           that
           they
           had
           ,
           nor
           of
           any
           Fraud
           or
           wicked
           Action
           ,
           that
           they
           Committed
           ,
           to
           Engage
           the
           People
           to
           their
           Party
           ;
           and
           that
           almost
           all
           their
           publick
           Acts
           of
           Religion
           ,
           consisted
           in
           these
           four
           things
           ;
           the
           Reading
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           Singing
           of
           Psalms
           ,
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           Celebrating
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           .
           I
           prayed
           him
           also
           to
           tell
           me
           sincerely
           ,
           
             Whether
             what
             I
             had
             heard
             reported
             of
             them
             ,
             from
             my
             first
             Youth
             ,
             were
             true
             or
             no
             ?
          
           viz.
           
             that
             they
             have
             the
             Figure
             of
             a
             Devil
             in
             their
             Churches
             ?
             and
             that
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Sermon
             is
             Ended
             ,
             all
             the
          
           Hugonots
           
             went
             and
             Prostrated
             themselves
             before
             it
             ,
             and
             Worship'd
             it
             ?
          
           (
           This
           is
           that
           Story
           the
           Jesuits
           so
           often
           tell
           to
           their
           Scolars
           ,
           in
           their
           Schools
           ,
           to
           inspire
           them
           with
           Horror
           against
           the
           Hereticks
           ;
           )
           His
           Answer
           was
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           very
           great
           Lie
           ,
           
           and
           that
           the
           Hugonots
           had
           so
           great
           an
           Aversion
           for
           all
           sorts
           of
           Images
           in
           their
           Churches
           ,
           that
           they
           never
           suffer'd
           any
           to
           be
           there
           ;
           neither
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           Angels
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           Devil
           .
           So
           that
           it
           seems
           he
           could
           tell
           me
           nothing
           ,
           that
           might
           give
           me
           any
           Disesteem
           for
           the
           Protestants
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           he
           very
           much
           Diminished
           the
           false
           Idea
           ,
           they
           had
           given
           me
           of
           them
           .
           He
           only
           declared
           ,
           that
           the
           sole
           Reason
           that
           had
           inclin'd
           him
           to
           leave
           them
           was
           ,
           because
           he
           believed
           their
           Doctrin
           not
           to
           be
           Sound
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           put
           a
           false
           Interpretation
           on
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           believe
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           that
           their
           Divinity
           was
           good
           .
           But
           indeed
           he
           could
           not
           say
           less
           ,
           to
           make
           Men
           believe
           he
           was
           a
           Papist
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           since
           made
           this
           Reflection
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           some
           kind
           of
           Proof
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           when
           those
           who
           leave
           it
           ,
           have
           nothing
           to
           object
           against
           the
           Manners
           or
           Practices
           of
           those
           who
           profess
           it
           .
           I
           defie
           a
           Protestant
           that
           leaves
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           turn
           Papist
           ,
           to
           Ridicule
           or
           Disapprove
           the
           least
           Ceremony
           that
           is
           practised
           in
           the
           same
           ;
           for
           should
           he
           do
           this
           ,
           he
           must
           either
           Scoff
           at
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           or
           the
           Common
           Prayers
           ,
           or
           the
           singing
           of
           Psalms
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           Communion
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           that
           they
           cannot
           do
           ,
           because
           these
           are
           Acts
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           are
           practised
           in
           the
           said
           Church
           ,
           with
           an
           Exemplary
           Devotion
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           Superstition
           at
           all
           .
           
           But
           the
           Case
           is
           not
           the
           same
           ,
           with
           those
           who
           Abandon
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           for
           they
           can
           tell
           you
           a
           thousand
           things
           that
           are
           in
           Vogue
           there
           ,
           the
           bare
           Relation
           of
           which
           ,
           without
           any
           the
           least
           change
           or
           exaggeration
           ,
           cannot
           but
           excite
           the
           Disesteem
           or
           Indignation
           of
           honest
           and
           good
           Men.
           
        
         
           But
           to
           return
           again
           to
           Naples
           ;
           after
           having
           Visited
           the
           Churches
           and
           Relicks
           ,
           I
           had
           the
           Curiosity
           one
           Evening
           ,
           to
           go
           and
           take
           a
           Walk
           before
           the
           Haven
           ,
           where
           three
           of
           the
           Pope's
           Gallies
           were
           Arriv'd
           that
           day
           ,
           and
           I
           entred
           into
           all
           three
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           see
           how
           the
           poor
           Gally-Slaves
           were
           treated
           there
           .
           I
           must
           acknowledge
           that
           my
           Heart
           was
           not
           Stanch
           enough
           to
           resist
           the
           Motions
           of
           Compassion
           at
           so
           pitiful
           a
           Spectacle
           .
           The
           Inhumane
           Cruelty
           of
           the
           Masters
           that
           beat
           them
           ,
           surpasseth
           a●y
           thing
           I
           can
           tell
           you
           of
           it
           .
           I
           could
           not
           conceive
           how
           Christians
           ,
           could
           have
           the
           Heart
           ,
           to
           handle
           with
           so
           much
           Rigour
           ,
           those
           who
           were
           their
           Brethren
           in
           Christ
           .
           '
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           I
           represented
           to
           my self
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           were
           miserable
           Wretches
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           Condemned
           for
           their
           Crimes
           ,
           and
           that
           Crimes
           were
           to
           be
           Punished
           .
        
         
           As
           I
           was
           entertaining
           my self
           with
           these
           sad
           Thoughts
           ,
           I
           cast
           my
           Eyes
           upon
           Three
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           seemed
           to
           me
           to
           be
           New-Comers
           ,
           and
           who
           were
           all
           fastned
           to
           the
           same
           Bench.
           One
           of
           these
           Three
           hid
           his
           Face
           with
           his
           Hands
           ,
           and
           another
           of
           them
           
           Beckned
           me
           to
           come
           to
           him
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           I
           was
           come
           near
           ,
           he
           asked
           me
           ,
           Whether
           I
           did
           not
           know
           him
           ?
           I
           could
           not
           of
           a
           sudden
           call
           him
           to
           mind
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           cut
           his
           Hair
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           his
           Gally-Slaves
           Habit
           had
           much
           disguis'd
           him
           :
           But
           having
           Ey'd
           him
           with
           more
           attention
           ,
           I
           knew
           him
           to
           be
           a
           Person
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           the
           Steward
           of
           a
           Cardinal
           at
           Rome
           .
           He
           told
           me
           ,
           
             That
             the
             two
             others
             ,
             who
             were
             of
             each
             side
             of
             him
             ,
             were
             Monks
             ,
             who
             had
             left
             their
             Monasteries
             ,
             and
             had
             lived
             sometime
             at
          
           Rome
           
             Incognito
             ,
             under
             a
             Secular
             Garb.
          
           The
           Steward
           told
           me
           ,
           
             He
             had
             been
             Accused
             ,
             of
             having
             wish'd
             for
             the
             Death
             of
             his
             Master
             ;
             and
             the
             Cardinal
             sometime
             after
             having
             found
             himself
             a
             little
             Indisposed
             ,
             he
             firmly
             believ'd
             ,
             That
             his
             Steward
             had
             Poyson'd
             him
             .
          
           They
           assured
           me
           ,
           all
           Three
           of
           them
           ,
           That
           they
           had
           been
           discovered
           ,
           or
           rather
           betray'd
           by
           means
           of
           their
           Confession
           .
        
         
           No
           Body
           at
           Rome
           knew
           ,
           that
           these
           Two
           unhappy
           Wretches
           were
           Monks
           ;
           only
           the
           Humor
           took
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           go
           to
           discover
           himself
           in
           Confession
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           mention
           also
           of
           his
           Companion
           ;
           and
           the
           very
           next
           Day
           they
           were
           both
           of
           them
           seized
           and
           sent
           to
           the
           Gallies
           ,
           withou
           telling
           them
           why
           ,
           or
           for
           what
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Steward
           ,
           he
           told
           me
           ,
           
             It
             was
             but
             a
             few
             Days
             since
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             Confessed
             the
             secret
             Hatred
             he
             had
             against
             his
             Master
             ;
             and
             his
             Confessor
             ,
             who
             was
             always
             very
             Welcom
             at
             the
             Cardinal's
             House
             ,
             had
             Informed
             
             him
             thereof
             ;
             which
             made
             him
             interpret
             a
             small
             Fit
             of
             the
             Colick
             ,
             he
             had
             soon
             after
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             effect
             of
             the
             Poyson
             his
             Steward
             had
             given
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             upon
             this
             Cruel
             and
             Ill-grounded-Suspicion
             ,
             he
             sent
             him
             ,
             whom
             he
             supposed
             to
             be
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             Gallies
             .
          
           They
           all
           Three
           of
           them
           wish'd
           earnestly
           ,
           That
           the
           Gally
           in
           which
           they
           were
           ,
           might
           be
           shatter'd
           to
           pieces
           against
           some
           Rock
           or
           other
           ,
           or
           sink-down
           to
           rights
           in
           the
           Sea
           ,
           forasmuch
           as
           Death
           would
           prove
           much
           more
           acceptable
           to
           them
           ,
           than
           the
           Slavery
           to
           which
           they
           were
           reduc'd
           :
           But
           they
           protested
           ,
           That
           if
           by
           any
           other
           more
           happy
           Accident
           they
           ever
           came
           to
           be
           set
           at
           Liberty
           ,
           they
           would
           never
           hear
           of
           Confessing
           any
           more
           ,
           nor
           of
           a
           pretended
           Secret
           ,
           which
           was
           never
           kept
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           they
           now
           paid
           so
           dearly
           .
        
         
           This
           had
           led
           us
           to
           a
           Point
           which
           is
           of
           a
           very
           large
           extent
           ,
           and
           wherein
           the
           Papists
           make
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           Parts
           of
           their
           Religion
           to
           consist
           ,
           viz.
           the
           
             Confession
             of
             Sins
          
           .
           Of
           all
           the
           Practices
           that
           in
           process
           of
           time
           have
           been
           introduc'd
           into
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           at
           which
           I
           am
           more
           astonished
           ,
           than
           at
           this
           ,
           and
           wherein
           the
           Artifice
           of
           the
           Monks
           and
           Priests
           hath
           been
           more
           subtilly
           employ'd
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           more
           pleasing
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           than
           to
           know
           the
           most
           secret
           Thoughts
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           bottom
           of
           Mens
           Hearts
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           neither
           is
           there
           any
           thing
           which
           Men
           are
           
           more
           loath
           to
           impart
           to
           others
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Ill
           use
           may
           be
           made
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Angels
           take
           an
           unutterable
           pleasure
           mutually
           to
           communicate
           their
           Thoughts
           ,
           and
           reciprocally
           to
           receive
           this
           knowledge
           from
           each
           other
           ;
           forasmuch
           as
           being
           confirmed
           in
           Grace
           ,
           they
           cannot
           hurt
           one
           another
           .
           But
           the
           Nature
           of
           Man
           ,
           since
           the
           miserable
           Fall
           of
           Adam
           ,
           is
           so
           extreamly
           corrupted
           ,
           and
           his
           inclination
           to
           Evil
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           that
           should
           speak
           all
           he
           thinks
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           he
           does
           ,
           would
           expose
           himself
           to
           a
           thousand
           Dangers
           :
           Which
           is
           the
           Reason
           why
           Secrecy
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           state
           of
           Innocency
           would
           have
           prov'd
           very
           useless
           ,
           is
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           in
           this
           state
           of
           Corruption
           ,
           become
           a
           necessary
           Vertue
           ;
           as
           being
           a
           main
           ground
           of
           his
           security
           and
           safety
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           us
           suppose
           ,
           that
           a
           Person
           had
           the
           power
           to
           penetrate
           into
           the
           Thoughts
           and
           Hearts
           of
           others
           ,
           how
           great
           an
           Advantage
           might
           he
           draw
           thence
           ,
           to
           further
           his
           own
           Affairs
           ?
           For
           if
           this
           Person
           were
           of
           an
           Ambitious
           Humor
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           enough
           for
           him
           ,
           by
           his
           knowledge
           of
           other
           Mens
           Thoughts
           ,
           to
           Address
           himself
           to
           such
           Men
           ,
           as
           he
           knew
           might
           be
           easily
           gain'd
           to
           endeavour
           his
           Elevation
           .
           If
           he
           was
           Covetous
           ,
           he
           would
           only
           Converse
           with
           those
           whom
           he
           knew
           to
           be
           of
           a
           Liberal
           Heart
           ,
           and
           whom
           he
           might
           easily
           persuade
           to
           gratifie
           him
           .
           If
           he
           were
           addicted
           to
           sensual
           and
           infamous
           Pleasures
           ,
           
           he
           might
           ,
           without
           ever
           fearing
           a
           Repulse
           ,
           confidently
           apply
           himself
           to
           those
           who
           had
           the
           most
           Lustful
           Inclinations
           .
           A
           Revengful
           Person
           needed
           only
           to
           betake
           himself
           to
           those
           who
           were
           of
           a
           Bloody
           and
           Inhuman
           Temper
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           the
           Executors
           of
           his
           Revenge
           .
           A
           General
           of
           an
           Army
           would
           not
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           Spies
           ;
           but
           knowing
           all
           the
           Designs
           of
           his
           Enemy
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           thereby
           Instructed
           how
           to
           order
           his
           own
           Actions
           and
           Conduct
           ;
           he
           might
           always
           be
           sure
           of
           his
           Blow
           ,
           and
           could
           never
           be
           taken
           at
           a
           Surprize
           .
           Besides
           ,
           what
           a
           pleasure
           and
           diversion
           it
           would
           be
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           tickle
           his
           Fancy
           with
           a
           thousand
           Maggots
           and
           foolish
           Thoughts
           ,
           which
           continually
           flutter
           in
           the
           Heads
           of
           most
           Men
           ,
           and
           which
           would
           be
           no
           less
           divertizing
           ,
           than
           the
           most
           merry
           Comedies
           and
           ridiculous
           Farces
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           having
           considered
           all
           ,
           we
           may
           well
           assert
           ,
           That
           nothing
           would
           either
           be
           more
           pleasant
           or
           profitable
           ,
           than
           this
           intimate
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           Thoughts
           of
           Mens
           Hearts
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           very
           thing
           the
           Priests
           and
           Monks
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           have
           in
           some
           sort
           procur'd
           to
           themselves
           by
           means
           of
           their
           
             Auricular
             Confession
          
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           pleas'd
           to
           call
           it
           .
           To
           bring
           about
           this
           Advantagious
           Design
           ,
           they
           make
           use
           of
           the
           23th
           Verse
           of
           the
           XXth
           Chapter
           of
           S.
           
             John
             ;
             Whosoever
             Sins
             ye
             remit
             ,
             they
             are
             remitted
             unto
             them
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             Sins
             ye
             retain
             ,
             they
             are
             retained
             :
          
           And
           
           of
           Verse
           16th
           of
           the
           Fifth
           Chapter
           of
           the
           Epistle
           of
           S.
           
             James
             ;
             Confess
             your
             Faults
             one
             to
             another
             :
          
           The
           former
           of
           which
           Texts
           they
           Interpret
           concerning
           the
           Power
           ,
           they
           pretend
           to
           have
           been
           given
           them
           ,
           to
           pardon
           Sins
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           of
           that
           Auricular
           Confession
           ,
           which
           they
           pretend
           must
           be
           made
           to
           the
           Priests
           .
           At
           the
           first
           ,
           they
           Confessed
           their
           Sins
           only
           in
           General
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           specified
           any
           ,
           they
           were
           such
           as
           had
           been
           Publick
           ,
           and
           had
           given
           Scandal
           to
           others
           ;
           but
           ,
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           they
           have
           obliged
           Persons
           to
           Confess
           their
           most
           Secret
           Sins
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           all
           the
           most
           particular
           Circumstances
           thereto
           belonging
           .
           Nay
           ,
           besides
           all
           this
           ,
           they
           will
           have
           Persons
           Confess
           to
           them
           ,
           all
           their
           Evil
           Inclinations
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           they
           will
           know
           where
           the
           Strength
           or
           Weakness
           of
           a
           Person
           lies
           ,
           before
           he
           shall
           get
           out
           of
           their
           Hands
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Question
           they
           make
           to
           you
           at
           Confession
           is
           ,
           Who
           you
           are
           ?
           Your
           Quality
           ,
           Condition
           ,
           and
           Way
           of
           Living
           ?
           Afterwards
           ,
           they
           ask
           ,
           What
           you
           have
           done
           ;
           the
           Place
           where
           you
           committed
           the
           Sin
           ;
           the
           Means
           and
           Instruments
           you
           have
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           to
           put
           it
           in
           execution
           ;
           the
           End
           you
           had
           in
           doing
           it
           ;
           the
           Manner
           of
           your
           Committing
           it
           ;
           at
           what
           Time
           ,
           and
           with
           whom
           you
           have
           Sinned
           ;
           and
           how
           often
           you
           have
           Committed
           the
           same
           Sin
           ?
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           a
           dextrous
           Confessor
           knows
           so
           well
           how
           to
           search
           and
           sift
           his
           Penitent
           ,
           that
           nothing
           shall
           escape
           his
           Scrutiny
           .
        
         
         
           I
           should
           certainly
           make
           the
           Papists
           Blush
           ,
           should
           I
           begin
           to
           relate
           here
           the
           Confession
           of
           their
           Whores
           ,
           and
           what
           Questions
           the
           Priests
           put
           to
           them
           ;
           but
           I
           bless
           God
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           Impudence
           enough
           to
           undertake
           it
           ;
           and
           I
           should
           be
           very
           loath
           ,
           to
           blot
           the
           Paper
           with
           what
           the
           Priests
           and
           Monks
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           make
           no
           Bones
           to
           mingle
           with
           their
           Sacrament
           of
           Penance
           .
           I
           shall
           only
           tell
           you
           ,
           That
           the
           avidity
           and
           eagerness
           wherewith
           the
           Priests
           shew
           themselves
           carried
           ,
           to
           the
           Confessing
           of
           those
           that
           are
           of
           the
           Female
           Sex
           ,
           make
           it
           very
           apparent
           ,
           how
           much
           Pleasure
           they
           take
           in
           putting
           Questions
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           Hearing
           of
           their
           Answers
           .
           They
           will
           dispatch
           a
           Man's
           Confession
           in
           less
           than
           Half
           an
           Hours
           time
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           have
           got
           a
           Handsom-Woman
           to
           Task
           ,
           they
           will
           keep
           her
           in
           a
           Confessional-Chat
           two
           or
           three
           Hours
           together
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           never
           forget
           a
           Stratagem
           ,
           some
           Jesuits
           Scholars
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           to
           Tole
           their
           Father
           Confessor
           to
           the
           Confessing-Chair
           .
           The
           Jesuits
           oblige
           their
           Scholars
           ,
           to
           Confess
           themselves
           every
           Holy-day
           or
           Festival
           in
           the
           Year
           ,
           and
           that
           under
           the
           Penalty
           of
           being
           Whipt
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           Neglect
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           perform
           this
           Duty
           rather
           out
           of
           Fear
           of
           Punishment
           ,
           than
           from
           any
           Spirit
           of
           Penitence
           and
           Devotion
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Confessors
           ,
           who
           are
           appointed
           to
           take
           their
           Confessions
           ,
           are
           not
           at
           all
           earnest
           to
           discharge
           that
           
           Function
           ;
           but
           let
           their
           Penitents
           lie
           often
           four
           or
           five
           Hours
           on
           their
           Knees
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           before
           ever
           they
           come
           at
           them
           .
           The
           Scholars
           had
           agreed
           to
           Play
           a
           Match
           at
           Tennice
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           should
           be
           dismist
           from
           Confession
           ,
           but
           did
           not
           know
           by
           what
           means
           to
           get
           themselves
           dispatch'd
           .
           The
           Fathers
           Confessors
           were
           all
           Playing
           at
           Bowls
           in
           their
           Garden
           ,
           and
           as
           often
           as
           any
           of
           the
           Scholars
           came
           to
           ask
           for
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           sent
           away
           with
           this
           Answer
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Fathers
             were
             engaged
             in
             Meditation
             .
          
           At
           last
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           pumping
           for
           something
           that
           might
           relieve
           them
           ,
           they
           call'd
           to
           mind
           ,
           that
           a
           pretty
           young
           Woman
           ,
           called
           Alison
           ,
           spent
           almost
           every
           Day
           three
           or
           four
           Hours
           in
           the
           Confessional
           with
           the
           Father
           Rector
           ;
           whereupon
           they
           deputed
           one
           of
           their
           Company
           ,
           to
           go
           and
           tell
           him
           ,
           
             That
             Madam
          
           Alison
           
             waited
             for
             him
             at
             the
             Confessional
             .
          
           The
           Father
           immediately
           left
           his
           Game
           at
           Bowls
           ,
           and
           ran
           all
           in
           a
           Sweat
           to
           his
           Confessional
           ;
           where
           he
           found
           none
           but
           this
           Troop
           of
           young
           Scholars
           ,
           whom
           he
           did
           not
           much
           care
           to
           Confess
           .
           Wherefore
           to
           rid
           himself
           of
           them
           ,
           he
           dispatch'd
           them
           a
           Great
           Benediction
           ,
           telling
           them
           ,
           
             That
             he
             knew
             already
             what
             they
             had
             to
             say
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             nothing
             but
             some
             Scholars
             Sins
             to
             Confess
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             did
             not
             once
             deserve
             a
             Formal
             Absolution
          
           ;
           and
           so
           sent
           them
           away
           very
           well
           satisfied
           with
           his
           quick
           Riddance
           .
           However
           ,
           considering
           with
           how
           much
           Expedition
           he
           had
           dismist
           them
           ,
           they
           
           said
           to
           one
           another
           ;
           
             Well
             ,
             certainly
             we
             have
             great
             Reason
             to
             Bless
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             not
             so
             many
             Sins
             to
             Confess
             ,
             as
             Madam
          
           Alison
           
             has
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             he
             would
             not
             have
             made
             an
             end
             of
             Confessing
             us
             all
             ,
             till
             to
             Morrow
             Morning
             .
          
        
         
           'T
           is
           in
           these
           Confessionals
           ,
           that
           the
           Priests
           and
           Monks
           do
           Court
           their
           Mistresses
           .
           I
           once
           chanc'd
           to
           find
           in
           one
           of
           the
           Sides
           of
           a
           Confessional
           ,
           an
           Amorous
           Letter
           ,
           which
           an
           Italian
           Monk
           had
           writ
           to
           his
           Lady
           .
           An
           Old
           Woman
           ,
           who
           was
           come
           on
           purpose
           to
           Confession
           ,
           to
           receive
           the
           said
           Letter
           ,
           had
           by
           Mischance
           dropt
           it
           ,
           as
           she
           came
           out
           of
           the
           Confessional
           .
           The
           Letter
           was
           full
           of
           Wit
           :
           He
           told
           her
           ,
           
             That
             the
             greatest
             Sin
             she
             ever
             had
             committed
             in
             her
             Life-time
             was
             ,
             that
             she
             had
             not
             been
             so
             good
             as
             her
             Word
             in
             coming
             to
             Confession
             that
             Week
             :
             If
             this
             Neglect
             did
             proceed
             from
             the
             difficulty
             she
             found
             to
             Love
             him
             ,
             he
             had
             a
             Penance
             ready
             Cut
             out
             for
             her
             ;
             which
             was
             to
             Command
             her
             to
             Love
             him
             better
             .
          
           I
           don't
           remember
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Letter
           ;
           only
           thus
           much
           I
           can
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           stuft
           with
           nothing
           but
           Flourishes
           and
           Love
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           no
           Name
           subscrib'd
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           Those
           who
           have
           a
           quick
           Ear
           ,
           and
           draw
           near
           to
           these
           Confessionals
           ,
           do
           often
           hear
           pretty
           Stories
           .
           There
           sometimes
           happen
           great
           Tumults
           in
           the
           Convents
           ,
           and
           amongst
           the
           Priests
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           young
           Women
           Penitents
           :
           For
           if
           any
           of
           them
           do
           chance
           to
           
           change
           their
           Confessor
           ,
           this
           Alteration
           causeth
           great
           Jealousies
           ,
           which
           many
           times
           are
           not
           extinguish'd
           ,
           but
           by
           Poyson
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           Blood
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Competitors
           ;
           for
           they
           presently
           interpret
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           other
           Confessor
           ,
           had
           by
           his
           Artifices
           allured
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           debauched
           his
           Penitent
           .
        
         
           A
           Father
           Jesuit
           ,
           very
           Famous
           for
           his
           Sermons
           at
           Mentz
           in
           Germany
           ,
           desired
           me
           to
           make
           his
           Peace
           with
           a
           Gentlewoman
           of
           Quality
           ,
           who
           ,
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           had
           left
           off
           coming
           to
           Confession
           to
           him
           .
           The
           Lady
           told
           me
           ,
           
             That
             she
             was
             astonished
             ,
             to
             hear
             the
             Father
             talk
             of
             making
             his
             Peace
             with
             her
             ;
             that
             for
             her
             part
             ,
             she
             had
             never
             had
             any
             the
             least
             Quarrel
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             only
             Reason
             ,
             why
             she
             had
             not
             Confest
             to
             him
             of
             late
             was
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             more
             for
             her
             Convenience
             to
             go
             to
             the
          
           Carmelites
           ,
           
             as
             being
             nearer
             to
             her
             House
             .
          
           When
           I
           return'd
           this
           Answer
           to
           the
           Jesuit
           ,
           his
           Colour
           chang'd
           of
           a
           sudden
           ,
           and
           he
           appear'd
           to
           be
           in
           a
           strange
           agitation
           of
           Spirit
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           a
           Fever
           seiz'd
           him
           the
           same
           Night
           ,
           and
           the
           Charitable
           Lady
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           giving
           any
           occasion
           to
           his
           Death
           ,
           sent
           him
           word
           ,
           
             That
             she
             would
             come
             and
             Confess
             to
             him
             for
             time
             to
             come
             .
          
        
         
           The
           greatest
           Secret
           they
           have
           to
           allure
           Ladies
           to
           Confession
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           very
           Complaisant
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           sooth
           them
           with
           a
           company
           of
           sweet
           Words
           ,
           to
           testifie
           their
           loving
           of
           them
           Tenderly
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Bottom
           of
           their
           Hearts
           .
           Sometimes
           they
           find
           it
           very
           troublesom
           
           at
           first
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           Confess
           as
           they
           ought
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Clearly
           and
           Plainly
           without
           any
           mincing
           of
           the
           Matter
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           some
           shameful
           Sins
           ,
           and
           especially
           those
           of
           the
           Flesh
           .
           They
           are
           fain
           to
           take
           a
           great
           Compass
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           the
           Point
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           them
           at
           ;
           but
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Pains-taking
           ,
           they
           at
           last
           weather
           the
           Point
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           Impudent
           enough
           .
           Then
           it
           is
           they
           assure
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           Arriv'd
           at
           that
           Simplicity
           ,
           Purity
           ,
           and
           Faithfulness
           ,
           which
           are
           of
           such
           absolute
           Necessity
           ,
           for
           the
           well
           Discharging
           of
           the
           Duty
           of
           Confession
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           those
           Women
           who
           mostly
           frequent
           the
           Confessionals
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           Arriv'd
           to
           that
           degree
           of
           Perfection
           ,
           I
           just
           now
           mentioned
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           less
           shamefac'd
           than
           the
           rest
           ,
           become
           also
           the
           most
           bold
           and
           shameless
           in
           all
           Companies
           .
           They
           are
           got
           past
           Blushing
           at
           any
           thing
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Freedom
           ,
           make
           use
           of
           those
           Terms
           their
           Confessors
           have
           taught
           them
           at
           their
           Confessions
           .
           I
           upon
           a
           time
           exprest
           my self
           not
           over
           well
           satisfied
           with
           the
           Discourse
           ,
           which
           some
           Devout
           or
           Bigotted
           Young
           Woman
           ,
           had
           in
           the
           Presence
           of
           two
           Young
           Counts
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           whose
           Governour
           I
           was
           .
           I
           took
           the
           liberty
           to
           tell
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           did
           not
           become
           them
           ;
           but
           they
           with
           a
           terrible
           Impudence
           ,
           which
           yet
           was
           accompanied
           with
           some
           little
           Smartness
           of
           Wit
           ,
           answered
           me
           ,
           
           that
           they
           did
           not
           believe
           that
           they
           had
           spoken
           so
           unhandsomly
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           were
           ready
           to
           repeat
           the
           same
           Words
           in
           Confession
           .
           Indeed
           they
           have
           made
           it
           a
           School
           of
           Impudence
           and
           Lascivious
           Discourse
           ,
           where
           those
           that
           speak
           Broadest
           ,
           and
           call
           a
           Spade
           ,
           a
           Spade
           ,
           receive
           the
           greatest
           Praises
           .
           They
           are
           not
           afraid
           to
           tell
           them
           ;
           Courage
           Madam
           ,
           the
           more
           clearly
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           more
           proper
           Terms
           you
           do
           express
           your Self
           ,
           by
           so
           much
           the
           more
           will
           you
           shew
           your
           Sincerity
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           hears
           you
           ,
           and
           the
           better
           I
           shall
           like
           you
           .
           To
           Facilitate
           this
           the
           more
           ,
           they
           have
           these
           Words
           writ
           on
           their
           Confessionals
           with
           great
           Letters
           ,
           
             GOD
             HEARS
             THEE
          
           .
           It
           is
           a
           thing
           that
           will
           Surprize
           a
           Man
           to
           see
           young
           Girls
           amongst
           the
           Papists
           ,
           that
           know
           those
           things
           which
           they
           ought
           ,
           by
           right
           ,
           to
           be
           ignorant
           of
           all
           their
           Life
           time
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           by
           means
           of
           Confession
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           great
           Advantage
           to
           be
           the
           Confessor
           of
           Ladies
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           one
           can
           get
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           more
           Charitable
           Nurses
           one
           may
           be
           assur'd
           of
           ,
           who
           will
           never
           suffer
           a
           Man
           to
           want
           any
           thing
           ,
           they
           can
           furnish
           him
           with
           .
           They
           from
           time
           to
           time
           send
           Presents
           to
           their
           Confessors
           ,
           which
           do
           make
           them
           full
           amends
           for
           all
           their
           Pains
           ,
           they
           have
           taken
           in
           hearing
           their
           Confessions
           .
           Moreover
           the
           Confessions
           are
           very
           gainful
           to
           the
           Priests
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Pecuniary
           Penances
           they
           impose
           upon
           them
           ,
           for
           their
           Sins
           .
           There
           is
           always
           
           a
           Trunk
           or
           Box
           at
           the
           lower
           end
           of
           their
           Churches
           ,
           whereof
           they
           are
           the
           Turn-Keys
           ,
           and
           according
           as
           they
           know
           the
           Person
           to
           be
           Stocked
           with
           Riches
           ,
           they
           command
           him
           for
           his
           Penance
           to
           go
           and
           put
           such
           a
           Sum
           into
           the
           Trunk
           .
           We
           gather'd
           once
           five
           hundred
           Crowns
           on
           one
           of
           the
           Easter
           Holy-days
           ,
           in
           a
           Parish
           at
           Venice
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           day
           we
           divided
           the
           Mony
           amongst
           Eight
           of
           us
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           the
           Confessors
           .
           The
           Custom
           amongst
           them
           is
           ,
           when
           any
           Covetous
           Man
           comes
           to
           Confession
           ,
           to
           represent
           to
           him
           his
           Sin
           ,
           in
           the
           blackest
           Colours
           they
           can
           Possible
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           to
           give
           him
           good
           Words
           ,
           to
           Sweeten
           him
           ,
           and
           incline
           him
           to
           Liberality
           ;
           if
           thereupon
           he
           Testifie
           great
           Sorrow
           for
           his
           Sin
           ,
           they
           never
           give
           him
           Absolution
           ,
           till
           he
           have
           given
           some
           Sound
           Marks
           of
           his
           Repentance
           ,
           by
           dropping
           a
           very
           plentiful
           Alms
           into
           the
           Trunk
           :
           And
           if
           he
           shew
           any
           hardness
           of
           Heart
           ,
           yet
           they
           Absolve
           him
           nevertheless
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           Distasting
           him
           altogether
           with
           Confession
           ;
           because
           they
           are
           in
           hopes
           to
           find
           him
           another
           time
           in
           a
           better
           Humour
           ,
           and
           better
           dispos'd
           for
           Repentance
           .
           When
           Thieves
           and
           Robbers
           ,
           Usurers
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           use
           false
           Weights
           and
           Measures
           ,
           come
           to
           Confession
           ,
           they
           oblige
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           ought
           ,
           to
           make
           Restitution
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           it
           lies
           in
           their
           Power
           so
           to
           do
           .
           They
           enjoyn
           those
           who
           are
           not
           able
           to
           make
           a
           Personal
           Restitution
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           the
           Persons
           they
           have
           
           Defrauded
           ,
           either
           because
           they
           are
           Dead
           ,
           or
           because
           they
           do
           not
           know
           where
           they
           are
           ;
           these
           I
           say
           they
           enjoyn
           to
           make
           Restitution
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           put
           an
           Equivalent
           Sum
           into
           the
           Trunk
           .
           As
           for
           Personal
           Restitutions
           ,
           they
           are
           commonly
           perform'd
           by
           the
           Hand
           of
           the
           Confessor
           ,
           to
           the
           End
           that
           the
           Penitent
           ,
           who
           must
           be
           Concealed
           ,
           may
           not
           come
           into
           any
           Danger
           ,
           as
           he
           would
           ,
           should
           he
           do
           it
           himself
           ,
           of
           falling
           into
           the
           Hands
           of
           Justice
           .
           And
           in
           this
           case
           there
           always
           comes
           a
           considerable
           part
           of
           the
           Sum
           to
           the
           Churches
           share
           ,
           which
           he
           that
           was
           Robb'd
           can
           never
           recover
           .
        
         
           A
           Neapolitan
           Knight
           was
           Robb'd
           of
           two
           Thousand
           Crowns
           in
           Coin
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           of
           a
           Jubilee
           ,
           granted
           by
           Pope
           Innocent
           the
           XIth
           .
           He
           who
           had
           committed
           the
           Robbery
           ,
           went
           and
           Confest
           himself
           to
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           and
           put
           all
           the
           Mony
           into
           the
           Hands
           of
           the
           Father
           Rector
           ,
           who
           had
           heard
           his
           Confession
           ,
           to
           restore
           it
           to
           the
           Gentleman
           to
           whom
           it
           did
           belong
           .
           The
           Jesuits
           put
           Five
           hundred
           Crowns
           of
           it
           into
           their
           Trunk
           ,
           and
           carried
           the
           rest
           to
           the
           Knight
           ,
           but
           he
           refus'd
           to
           take
           the
           One
           Thousand
           Five
           hundred
           Crowns
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           the
           whole
           Sum
           restor'd
           to
           him
           .
           The
           Jesuits
           after
           some
           Endeavours
           to
           persuade
           him
           to
           receive
           his
           Mony
           ,
           declar'd
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           in
           case
           he
           would
           not
           take
           it
           before
           twice
           Twenty
           Four
           hours
           came
           about
           ,
           they
           would
           cast
           the
           rest
           into
           the
           Trunk
           also
           ,
           
           and
           that
           he
           should
           not
           have
           one
           Peny
           of
           it
           .
           And
           they
           were
           as
           good
           as
           their
           words
           .
           But
           the
           Knight
           repenting
           himself
           some
           days
           after
           ,
           came
           and
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           since
           it
           could
           be
           no
           otherwise
           ,
           he
           would
           content
           himself
           with
           the
           One
           Thousand
           Five
           hundred
           Crowns
           of
           his
           Mony.
           But
           the
           Jesuits
           flowted
           at
           him
           ,
           telling
           him
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           come
           too
           late
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           no
           Remedy
           ,
           because
           the
           Church
           was
           in
           actual
           Possession
           of
           the
           Mony
           ;
           thus
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           the
           Gentleman
           to
           recover
           any
           part
           of
           it
           .
           This
           word
           
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           which
           they
           make
           use
           of
           ,
           when
           they
           say
           ,
           the
           Mony
           is
           given
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Church
           is
           in
           Possession
           of
           it
           ,
           &c.
           is
           only
           a
           fine
           word
           to
           deceive
           the
           Simple
           :
           For
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           Sense
           ,
           they
           take
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           thing
           in
           the
           Air
           ,
           and
           indeed
           they
           are
           the
           Priests
           and
           Monks
           only
           that
           possess
           the
           Mony
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           of
           it
           for
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Some
           believe
           that
           Confession
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           practised
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           is
           a
           very
           proper
           means
           to
           remedy
           many
           Disorders
           ,
           and
           to
           prevent
           a
           great
           many
           Sins
           ,
           which
           if
           that
           were
           Abrogated
           ,
           many
           would
           make
           more
           bold
           with
           :
           For
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           many
           are
           restrain'd
           from
           committing
           a
           bad
           Action
           ,
           from
           the
           shame
           they
           have
           to
           Confess
           it
           afterwards
           The
           Papists
           will
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           Protesttants
           reject
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           because
           they
           love
           Libertinism
           ,
           and
           hate
           all
           manner
           of
           restraint
           ,
           and
           any
           thing
           that
           may
           serve
           to
           humble
           
           them
           .
           As
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           who
           have
           tried
           both
           States
           ,
           without
           flattering
           the
           Party
           I
           have
           chosen
           ,
           I
           do
           profess
           ,
           That
           I
           have
           observ'd
           more
           of
           Honesty
           ,
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           of
           Vertue
           ,
           in
           the
           External
           part
           of
           a
           Civil
           Life
           ,
           amongst
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           than
           ever
           I
           found
           amongst
           the
           Papists
           ,
           with
           all
           their
           Confessions
           .
           As
           for
           that
           which
           is
           Internal
           ,
           't
           is
           God
           alone
           that
           can
           judge
           of
           it
           :
           And
           I
           hope
           ,
           that
           the
           Fear
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Judgments
           ,
           does
           bring
           forth
           far
           more
           Noble
           Effects
           in
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           than
           a
           Human
           Shamefac'dness
           doth
           produce
           in
           those
           who
           follow
           the
           Communion
           of
           Rome
           .
           Besides
           ,
           I
           conceive
           that
           Auricular
           Confession
           may
           be
           rather
           prejudicial
           ,
           than
           any
           way
           advantagious
           to
           a
           Christian
           Life
           ,
           which
           I
           prove
           thus
           :
           Bad
           Company
           and
           Vain
           Conversation
           are
           prohibited
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           commonly
           known
           to
           corrupt
           good
           Manners
           :
           
             Corrumpunt
             bonos
             more
             's
             Colloquia
             prava
             .
          
           Now
           we
           may
           truly
           say
           ,
           That
           the
           Priests
           and
           the
           Monks
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           are
           every
           day
           ,
           whilst
           they
           are
           in
           their
           Confessionals
           ,
           in
           very
           lewd
           Company
           ,
           as
           where
           they
           hear
           nothing
           but
           Blasphemies
           ,
           lewd
           Practices
           ,
           Villanies
           ,
           Treasons
           ,
           Robberies
           ,
           Murthers
           ,
           Revenge
           ;
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           whatsoever
           is
           superlatively
           Wicked
           and
           Infamous
           .
           They
           in
           some
           sort
           familiarize
           themselves
           with
           such
           abominable
           Filthiness
           ,
           by
           the
           continual
           hearing
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           reiterated
           
           Examples
           thereof
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           almost
           continually
           before
           them
           ,
           makes
           the
           Confessors
           accustom
           themselves
           by
           degrees
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           less
           horrour
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           commit
           them
           with
           less
           reluctancy
           .
           The
           Clergy
           being
           thus
           corrupted
           by
           the
           Seculars
           ,
           do
           as
           it
           were
           in
           Revenge
           influence
           a
           double
           Corruption
           upon
           the
           Seculars
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           perpetual
           circulation
           of
           their
           secret
           Communications
           ,
           or
           Confessions
           ,
           they
           miserably
           infect
           and
           spoil
           one
           another
           .
           We
           may
           conclude
           then
           ,
           that
           the
           Confessionals
           are
           rather
           worse
           than
           Bad
           Company
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           little
           good
           which
           sometimes
           by
           chance
           they
           may
           be
           the
           cause
           of
           ,
           they
           give
           occasion
           to
           far
           greater
           Evils
           ,
           which
           without
           there
           would
           never
           happen
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           we
           must
           add
           to
           this
           the
           dangerous
           and
           false
           Doctrin
           ,
           that
           is
           Taught
           and
           Preached
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           with
           relation
           to
           this
           Subject
           ;
           which
           is
           this
           ,
           
             That
             Attrition
             being
             joyn'd
             with
             Confession
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             to
             those
             who
             after
             Baptism
             are
             fallen
             into
             Mortal
             Sin.
          
           This
           Attrition
           ,
           according
           to
           them
           ,
           is
           a
           Sorrow
           for
           having
           offended
           God
           ,
           only
           for
           fear
           of
           the
           Eternal
           Punishments
           of
           Hell
           ,
           which
           are
           due
           to
           Sinners
           ,
           without
           which
           they
           would
           never
           have
           had
           any
           Sorrow
           for
           having
           offended
           him
           .
           They
           suppose
           therefore
           ,
           according
           to
           this
           Doctrin
           ,
           that
           a
           Man
           who
           is
           altogether
           destitute
           of
           Charity
           ,
           or
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           ,
           what
           is
           more
           ,
           who
           hath
           a
           
           formal
           Hatred
           against
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           considers
           him
           abstractedly
           in
           the
           effects
           of
           his
           Justice
           ,
           may
           nevertheless
           be
           saved
           ,
           when
           he
           fears
           God
           only
           as
           an
           Avenging
           God
           ;
           so
           he
           do
           but
           superadd
           to
           this
           servile
           Fear
           ,
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Confession
           .
           This
           is
           that
           which
           gives
           a
           wonderful
           presumption
           to
           Sinners
           ,
           and
           encourageth
           them
           to
           spend
           the
           chief
           part
           of
           their
           Lives
           in
           the
           ways
           of
           Iniquity
           :
           For
           there
           is
           no
           Man
           ,
           be
           he
           never
           so
           profligately
           Wicked
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           be
           ready
           to
           promise
           for
           himself
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           at
           the
           Point
           of
           Death
           ,
           he
           shall
           doubtless
           be
           seized
           with
           the
           fear
           of
           falling
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Living
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           have
           time
           enough
           to
           send
           for
           a
           Confessor
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           may
           declare
           his
           Sins
           ;
           Which
           done
           ,
           he
           is
           as
           sure
           of
           going
           to
           Paradice
           ,
           as
           the
           good
           Thief
           was
           on
           the
           Cross
           .
        
         
           This
           Doctrin
           was
           invented
           by
           the
           Priests
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           to
           exalt
           the
           force
           and
           virtue
           of
           Auricular
           Confession
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           pleasing
           and
           profitable
           to
           them
           ,
           tho'
           with
           the
           loss
           of
           so
           many
           Souls
           ,
           who
           perish
           by
           this
           unhappy
           Persuasion
           .
           Probably
           ,
           after
           having
           deceiv'd
           a
           great
           many
           others
           ,
           they
           at
           last
           deceive
           themselves
           also
           ;
           for
           many
           of
           these
           Confessors
           Dye
           like
           Dogs
           ,
           and
           make
           desperate
           Ends
           ,
           endeavouring
           to
           persuade
           themselves
           ,
           that
           their
           Confession
           ,
           and
           their
           fear
           of
           falling
           into
           Hell
           with
           save
           them
           .
           I
           never
           found
           ,
           that
           the
           Priests
           and
           Monks
           were
           ever
           very
           ready
           to
           go
           and
           confess
           themselves
           :
           They
           love
           nothing
           
           more
           ,
           than
           to
           Confess
           others
           ;
           and
           hate
           nothing
           worse
           ,
           than
           to
           Confess
           themselves
           .
           A
           Noble
           Venetian
           told
           me
           ,
           
             That
             before
             the
             Publishing
             of
             a
             certain
             Order
             by
             the
             Patriarch
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             enjoyn'd
             all
             Priests
             to
             Confess
             themselves
             at
             least
             once
             a
             Month
             ,
             upon
             Penalty
             of
             Interdict
             from
             Mass
             ,
             and
             Suspension
             from
             all
             Sacred
             Functions
             ,
             there
             was
             scarcely
             a
             Priest
             to
             be
             seen
             at
          
           Venice
           
             that
             went
             to
             Confession
             .
             One
             might
             see
             them
             often
             going
             directly
             from
             the
             Stews
             to
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             to
             Confess
             others
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             themselves
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             think
             it
             worth
             the
             pains
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
             at
             present
             they
             are
             obliged
             every
             Three
             Months
             ,
             to
             bring
             their
             Attestations
             to
             the
             Patriarch
             in
             Writing
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             Confest
             themselves
             according
             to
             Order
             .
             The
             same
             Method
             is
             observ'd
             at
          
           Milan
           ,
           
             and
             in
             several
             other
             parts
             of
          
           Italy
           .
           
             As
             for
             the
             Hearing
             of
             Confessions
             ,
             and
             especially
             those
             of
             the
             Fair
             Sex
             ,
             alas
             ,
             the
             Case
             is
             altered
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             run
             to
             them
             very
             greedily
             !
             You
             'l
             see
             them
             Walking
             in
             their
             Churches
             about
             their
             Confession-Chairs
             from
             Morning
             to
             Night
             ,
             to
             watch
             for
             a
             Bird
             to
             be
             snar'd
             in
             their
             Net.
          
           How
           happy
           am
           I
           ,
           
             (
             said
             once
             a
             Curate
             to
             me
             of
             a
             great
             City
             in
          
           Italy
           )
           I
           have
           no
           Family
           to
           put
           me
           to
           Charge
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           much
           more
           Mony
           than
           I
           know
           what
           to
           do
           with
           :
           I
           have
           often
           most
           Ravishing
           Concerts
           of
           Musick
           in
           my
           Church
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           take
           unutterable
           Pleasure
           :
           When
           I
           have
           nothing
           else
           to
           do
           ,
           I
           walk
           under
           the
           sumptuous
           
           gilded
           Roofs
           of
           this
           Magnificent
           Temple
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           make
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           my
           own
           House
           :
           I
           never
           want
           Company
           at
           my
           Confessional
           ,
           where
           I
           meet
           with
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           hearing
           a
           Thousand
           different
           Stories
           and
           Adventures
           :
           God
           grant
           me
           the
           Grace
           only
           ,
           that
           after
           having
           enjoy'd
           my
           Paradice
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           I
           may
           afterwards
           go
           and
           possess
           it
           in
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           what
           I
           had
           to
           declare
           to
           you
           ,
           concerning
           the
           practice
           of
           Sacramental
           Confession
           amongst
           the
           Papists
           ;
           I
           shall
           only
           add
           ,
           that
           the
           Secrecy
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           it
           were
           the
           Seal
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           faithfully
           observ'd
           as
           they
           would
           fain
           have
           us
           believe
           it
           is
           :
           For
           many
           things
           are
           discover'd
           by
           these
           Confessors
           ,
           and
           those
           poor
           Gally-Slaves
           ,
           I
           but
           just
           now
           mention'd
           ,
           and
           who
           't
           is
           likely
           to
           the
           very
           Hour
           do
           Groan
           under
           that
           Dreadful
           Task
           ,
           are
           a
           sad
           ,
           but
           certain
           instance
           of
           it
           .
           A
           Confessor
           that
           reveals
           a
           Confession
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           in
           that
           case
           Provided
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           Burnt
           alive
           :
           But
           tho'
           many
           Confessions
           be
           every
           day
           reveal'd
           ,
           yet
           don't
           we
           find
           so
           much
           as
           one
           only
           Confessor
           ,
           that
           has
           this
           Sentence
           Executed
           upon
           him
           ;
           forasmuch
           as
           it
           is
           in
           a
           manner
           impossible
           to
           Convict
           them
           thereof
           .
           A
           Priest
           is
           always
           believed
           upon
           his
           Oath
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           can
           but
           resolve
           to
           Swear
           that
           he
           hath
           not
           revealed
           the
           Confession
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           going
           any
           further
           ;
           so
           that
           at
           present
           Fire
           and
           Fagot
           are
           only
           made
           use
           of
           against
           Sorcerers
           and
           Hereticks
           .
           I
           could
           here
           have
           related
           
           to
           you
           many
           gallant
           Stories
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           some
           very
           Tragical
           ones
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           deposited
           with
           me
           in
           Confession
           ,
           but
           I
           find
           no
           inclination
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           not
           because
           I
           fear
           the
           Papists
           Fire
           ,
           but
           because
           I
           am
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           that
           an
           honest
           Man
           ,
           who
           hath
           charg'd
           himself
           with
           a
           Secret
           ,
           is
           oblig'd
           in
           Honour
           to
           keep
           it
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           possibly
           he
           may
           .
           Indeed
           this
           is
           the
           very
           Reason
           ,
           why
           I
           have
           only
           entertain'd
           you
           here
           with
           some
           common
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           known
           to
           all
           those
           who
           will
           take
           the
           pains
           to
           be
           a
           little
           inquisitive
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           have
           observ'd
           out
           of
           Confession
           ,
           or
           which
           have
           been
           told
           me
           by
           Persons
           of
           Credit
           ,
           and
           who
           have
           put
           me
           under
           no
           Engagement
           to
           conceal
           them
           .
        
         
           Some
           it
           may
           be
           will
           be
           desirous
           to
           be
           inform'd
           ,
           what
           kind
           of
           Penances
           the
           Confessors
           impose
           upon
           their
           Penitents
           in
           Confession
           .
           According
           to
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           Rome
           ,
           tho'
           God
           doth
           pardon
           Sins
           as
           to
           the
           Guilt
           ,
           in
           Confession
           ,
           and
           tho'
           he
           remits
           to
           Penitents
           the
           External
           Punishment
           due
           to
           their
           Sins
           ;
           yet
           nevertheless
           his
           Will
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           suffer
           here
           for
           the
           same
           Sins
           some
           petty
           temporal
           Punishment
           ;
           and
           this
           he
           has
           left
           to
           the
           Judgment
           and
           Disposal
           of
           the
           Priests
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           may
           do
           in
           it
           what
           they
           please
           themselves
           .
           Conformably
           to
           this
           they
           order
           some
           to
           Fast
           on
           certain
           days
           ,
           to
           others
           to
           say
           a
           Set
           of
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           to
           others
           to
           pay
           so
           much
           Mony
           ,
           and
           to
           some
           other
           to
           receive
           
           Discipline
           or
           Penance
           .
           There
           have
           been
           found
           some
           of
           the
           New
           Saints
           of
           the
           Popish
           Church
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           Humility
           (
           so
           they
           express
           themselves
           ,
           )
           have
           made
           their
           Confessors
           to
           give
           them
           Discipline
           ;
           S.
           Rose
           ,
           S.
           Theresa
           ,
           and
           Sister
           Margaret
           of
           the
           Holy
           Sacrament
           ,
           were
           of
           this
           Number
           .
           The
           Confessors
           ,
           to
           give
           them
           their
           due
           ,
           are
           not
           wanting
           to
           give
           Credit
           to
           ,
           and
           to
           extend
           these
           holy
           Practices
           of
           Humility
           ,
           upon
           which
           they
           bestow
           continual
           Elogies
           ;
           yet
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           we
           see
           that
           the
           generality
           of
           People
           are
           not
           much
           affected
           with
           these
           kind
           of
           Examples
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           but
           some
           few
           of
           the
           Confessors
           whose
           Persuasions
           ,
           as
           to
           this
           Point
           ,
           prove
           Effectual
           .
        
         
           The
           Penitentiaries
           or
           Confessors
           of
           the
           Churches
           of
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           of
           S.
           John
           of
           Lateran
           ,
           of
           Lorette
           ,
           of
           S.
           January
           of
           Naples
           ,
           of
           S.
           Petronius
           of
           Boulogn
           ,
           and
           of
           many
           other
           Places
           of
           Devotion
           in
           Italy
           ,
           have
           great
           white-Rods
           in
           their
           Hands
           ,
           as
           they
           sit
           in
           their
           Confessionals
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           strike
           not
           only
           those
           that
           come
           to
           be
           Confessed
           ,
           but
           also
           all
           sorts
           of
           Persons
           ,
           be
           they
           Men
           or
           Women
           ,
           that
           present
           themselves
           before
           them
           to
           receive
           their
           Blessing
           ,
           giving
           them
           small
           Stroaks
           upon
           their
           Head
           ,
           their
           Shoulders
           ,
           and
           their
           Ears
           ;
           which
           done
           ,
           the
           Persons
           so
           Struck
           ,
           make
           a
           very
           low
           Bow
           to
           them
           by
           way
           of
           Thanks
           for
           that
           Favour
           .
           An
           Armenian
           once
           demanded
           of
           me
           ,
           
             What
             was
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             Practice
             ?
          
           
           I
           told
           him
           that
           it
           was
           a
           Practice
           of
           Humility
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Roman
           Catholicks
           exprest
           their
           readiness
           to
           receive
           all
           the
           Chastisements
           ,
           which
           the
           Church
           thought
           good
           to
           inflict
           upon
           them
           ;
           to
           which
           he
           Answered
           ,
           Smiling
           ;
           
             Do
             you
             believe
          
           (
           said
           he
           )
           
             that
             if
             these
             Black
             Men
             who
             Beat
             them
             ,
          
           (
           he
           meant
           by
           that
           Expression
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           Confessors
           of
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           drest
           in
           Black
           )
           
             should
             make
             good
             Sound
             Stroaks
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             would
             express
             as
             much
             Earnestness
             to
             be
             favoured
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             now
             they
             do
             ?
          
           I
           was
           not
           able
           to
           answer
           him
           as
           to
           that
           Point
           :
           But
           this
           I
           know
           ,
           that
           upon
           a
           time
           a
           Protestant
           of
           Geneva
           received
           such
           Stroaks
           from
           them
           ,
           that
           instead
           of
           Complimenting
           them
           for
           the
           Favour
           ,
           he
           run
           away
           from
           them
           as
           fast
           as
           ever
           he
           could
           .
           This
           Protestant
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           Inur'd
           to
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           had
           the
           Curiosity
           to
           enter
           the
           Church
           of
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           that
           Mass
           was
           Saying
           ,
           and
           was
           either
           so
           Neglectful
           or
           Ignorant
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           fall
           down
           on
           his
           Knees
           when
           they
           Sounded
           the
           Bell
           at
           the
           Elevation
           of
           the
           Host
           :
           Moreover
           ,
           his
           Curiosity
           led
           him
           to
           draw
           near
           to
           a
           Statue
           of
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           which
           is
           on
           the
           Right
           side
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           near
           to
           the
           High
           Altar
           :
           This
           Statue
           is
           of
           Brass
           ,
           and
           Represents
           S.
           Peter
           sitting
           in
           a
           Chair
           ;
           He
           hath
           one
           of
           his
           Feet
           stretched
           outward
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           out
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           their
           Submission
           to
           the
           Holy
           See
           ,
           come
           
           and
           kiss
           his
           Toes
           ,
           and
           put
           heir
           Heads
           under
           his
           Foot.
           The
           Protestant
           seeing
           them
           in
           these
           Postures
           ,
           could
           not
           forbear
           Laughing
           ;
           but
           one
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           who
           had
           his
           Confessional
           near
           that
           place
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           observed
           him
           ,
           came
           to
           him
           with
           his
           great
           Wand
           ,
           and
           struck
           him
           as
           hard
           as
           ever
           he
           could
           upon
           his
           Head
           and
           Shoulders
           :
           The
           Protestant
           betook
           himself
           to
           his
           Heels
           ,
           without
           so
           much
           as
           ever
           looking
           behind
           him
           ;
           the
           Jesuit
           all
           the
           while
           pursuing
           and
           beating
           him
           till
           he
           was
           got
           out
           of
           Church
           .
           The
           great
           Noise
           this
           made
           ,
           occasion'd
           much
           Distraction
           to
           those
           that
           were
           Hearing
           Mass
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           said
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           Heretick
           ,
           whom
           the
           Jesuit
           had
           had
           the
           Zeal
           to
           bang
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           There
           was
           no
           Body
           that
           exprest
           the
           least
           Compassion
           for
           him
           ;
           and
           the
           Jesuit
           returned
           glorying
           in
           the
           Act
           he
           had
           performed
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             tho'
             he
             had
             a
             good
             strong
             Arm
             ,
             yet
             he
             found
             that
             Hereticks
             Bones
             were
             stronger
             and
             harder
             .
          
        
         
           At
           another
           time
           I
           saw
           a
           Protestant
           Abus'd
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           in
           the
           Cathedral
           Church
           of
           Strasbourg
           ,
           in
           Germany
           ;
           which
           could
           not
           but
           be
           the
           more
           sensible
           to
           these
           Gentlemen
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           but
           a
           little
           before
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           voluntarily
           submitted
           themselves
           to
           the
           Domination
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           began
           already
           to
           use
           them
           like
           Slaves
           ,
           having
           scarcely
           the
           free
           Exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           allowed
           them
           ,
           in
           those
           few
           Churches
           ,
           the
           Papists
           were
           pleas'd
           to
           leave
           them
           .
        
         
         
           GOD
           grant
           that
           others
           may
           become
           Wise
           by
           their
           Example
           :
           This
           is
           one
           of
           my
           most
           ardent
           Desires
           ,
           wherewith
           I
           conclude
           these
           Observations
           ,
           made
           upon
           occasion
           of
           my
           Journy
           ot
           Naples
           .
        
         
           GOD
           of
           his
           Mercy
           afford
           this
           Grace
           to
           us
           all
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             59.
             lin
             .
             25.
             dele
          
           of
           his
           in
           presence
           ,
           
             and
             read
          
           a
           like
           action
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           
           Mantua's
           Jester
           ,
           &c.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           BOOKS
           Printed
           for
           Robert
           Clavell
           ;
           Publish'd
           in
           Michaelmass
           Term
           ,
           1691.
           
        
         
           A
           Defence
           of
           Pluralities
           ,
           or
           holding
           two
           Benefices
           with
           Cure
           of
           Souls
           ,
           as
           now
           practised
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           The
           State
           of
           the
           Protestants
           of
           Ireland
           under
           the
           Late
           King
           
           James's
           Government
           ;
           in
           which
           their
           Carriage
           towards
           him
           is
           Justified
           ,
           and
           the
           absolute
           Necessity
           of
           their
           endeavouring
           to
           be
           freed
           from
           his
           Government
           ,
           and
           of
           submitting
           to
           their
           present
           Majesties
           ,
           is
           demonstrated
           .
           Licensed
           by
           the
           Right
           Honourable
           the
           Earl
           of
           Notingham
           .
        
         
           Observations
           on
           a
           Journy
           to
           Naples
           ;
           where
           the
           Frauds
           ,
           Cheats
           ,
           and
           Ill-dealings
           of
           Romish
           Priests
           ,
           Jesuits
           and
           Monks
           are
           farther
           discovered
           :
           By
           the
           Author
           of
           a
           late
           Book
           ,
           Entituled
           ,
           
             The
             Frauds
             of
             Romish
             Priests
             and
             Monks
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           L.
           
             Annaei
             Flori
          
           Rerum
           Romanarum
           Epitome
           ,
           cum
           Interpretatione
           &
           Notis
           in
           usum
           Serenissimi
           Delphini
           ,
           unà
           cum
           Indicibus
           copiosissimis
           oppidò
           necessariis
           .
        
         
         
           Compendium
           Graecum
           Novi
           Testamenti
           ,
           continens
           ex
           7959
           versiculis
           totius
           Novi
           Testamenti
           tantum
           versiculos
           1900
           (
           non
           tamen
           integros
           )
           in
           quibus
           omnes
           universi
           Novi
           Test
           .
           voces
           ,
           unà
           cum
           Versione
           Latina
           inveniuntur
           .
           Auctore
           
             Johanne
             Leusden
          
           :
           Editio
           quinta
           ;
           in
           qua
           ,
           non
           tantum
           Themata
           Graeca
           &
           Voces
           derivatae
           exprimuntur
           ,
           sed
           etiam
           Tempora
           Verborum
           adduntur
           .
           Tandem
           ne
           aliquid
           ubicunque
           desideretur
           ,
           in
           hac
           
             Novissima
             Editione
             Londinensi
          
           cuilibet
           Voci
           aut
           Compositae
           aut
           Derivatae
           ,
           Radix
           adjicitur
           propria
           ,
           in
           Tyronum
           gratiam
           .
        
         
           De
           Presbyteratu
           Dissertatio
           Quadripartita
           ,
           Presbyteratûs
           sacri
           Origines
           ,
           Naturam
           ,
           Titulum
           ,
           Officia
           &
           Ordines
           ab
           ipsis
           Mundi
           primordiis
           usque
           ad
           Catholicae
           Ecclesiae
           consummatam
           plantationem
           complectens
           ,
           in
           quâ
           Hierarchiae
           Episcopalis
           Jus
           Divinum
           &
           immutabile
           ,
           ex
           Auctoritate
           Scripturarum
           Canonicè
           expositarum
           &
           Ecclesiasticae
           Traditionis
           suffragiis
           ,
           breviter
           quidem
           sed
           luculentèr
           asseritur
           .
           Authore
           
             Samuele
             Hill
          
           ,
           Diaeceseôs
           Bathoniensis
           &
           Wellensis
           Presbytero
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Sometime
           since
           Published
           by
           R.
           Clavell
           .
        
         
           FORMS
           of
           Private
           Devotion
           for
           Every
           Day
           in
           the
           Week
           ,
           in
           a
           Method
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Liturgy
           ;
           with
           Occasional
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           an
           Office
           for
           the
           Holy
           Communion
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Time
           of
           Sickness
           .
        
         
           Roman
           Forgeries
           in
           the
           Councils
           ,
           during
           the
           first
           Four
           Centuries
           ,
           together
           with
           an
           Appendix
           concerning
           the
           Forgeries
           and
           Errors
           in
           the
           Annals
           of
           Baronius
           .
        
         
           A
           Scholastical
           History
           of
           the
           primitive
           and
           general
           Use
           of
           Liturgies
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ;
           Together
           with
           an
           Answer
           to
           David
           Clarkson's
           late
           Discourse
           concerning
           Liturgies
           .
        
         
           The
           FRAUDS
           of
           Romish
           Monks
           and
           Priests
           ,
           set
           forth
           in
           Eight
           LETTERS
           :
           Lately
           Written
           by
           a
           Gentleman
           ,
           in
           his
           Journy
           into
           Italy
           ;
           and
           Publish'd
           for
           the
           Benefit
           of
           the
           Publick
           .
           The
           Third
           Edition
           .
        
         
           Political
           Arithmetick
           :
           By
           Sir
           
             William
             Petty
          
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .